Summary: Part 2 of the Each Day Series
Rating: T (Words: 200,885)
Each Day Series:
Life Begins Anew
Delivered
No Boundaries
The Meeting
The Brandsters have included this story by this author in our project: Preserving Their Legacy. To preserve the legacy of the author, we have decided to give their work a home in the Bonanza Brand Fanfiction Library. The author will always be the owner of this work of fanfiction, and should they wish us to remove their story, we will.
Delivered
ONE
The day was dreary when Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright returned from their honeymoon. They’d arrived later than expected due to weather conditions and were very glad to reach their home. They’d only advised their families of an anticipated arrival date back to Nevada – something they were genuinely pleased about.
As they entered, they were amazed to find wedding gifts neatly stacked in the dining room. Neither of them was certain who had delivered them but could see that care had been taken. Putting their bags down, Adam noticed a smile on Claire’s face and a glint in her eyes. She placed her arms around him and rather boldly pulled him to her and gave him a passionate and lingering kiss.
“Welcome home Adam,” she said.
Not releasing her from the embrace, he kissed her again and said, “It’s nice to be home.” He stroked the side of her face and continued, “ Ummm … Claire, I like the welcome.”
She turned and leaned against him as he put his arms around her as they looked at the warm and welcoming space they’d dwell in for a number of months. Reality had set in for both of them in California as they became united as one. They’d found a joy and completeness in the time there – away from those they’d come to love and shared their lives with. The newness of their relationship was still blossoming.
“It seems we have some work ahead of us,” Claire said as she looked at the gifts to be opened. “Perhaps tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow or the next day,” said Adam as he held her and his gentle hands stroked her arms.
“Well if I can read what your eyes seem to be saying it may not even be the next day,” she laughed. “If we’re going to get settled in I think it best if we do just that starting now.”
He winked at her full well understanding what she meant and knew they’d have the evening together. He carried the bags up the stairs and she removed her wrap and went about lighting the lamps. The weather had caused the day to darken quickly. Adam returned to the parlor and began to start a fire in the fireplace. As she was busying herself in the kitchen, she stopped and watched him. The flickering of the flames created what she felt to be an aura around him. The warmth of the flames brought out the warmth of the man she had married. The glow of the fire mirrored the warmth and beauty of his features, his eyes, and his entire countenance. As he placed the poker aside the fireplace and stood up, he noticed her watching him.
Turning toward her he said nothing but felt joy beyond his understanding. He’d removed his tie and rolled up his sleeves and the whiteness of his shirt against his tanned skin made her feel a chill.
He walked into the kitchen and said, “OK the fire is started and I’ll need to put the surrey away and tend to the horse.”
“We’re limited right now but I think I can find something to put together for dinner. I’d then like to take a bath and wash my hair.”
“Whatever you fix will be fine. I’ll be back in a bit.” As he was walking out the door, he smiled to himself and felt secure. He liked the way she looked at him. Her looks spoke volumes.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Ponderosa was still reeling from the letters of appreciation for having been invited to a wonderful wedding. Adam’s bedroom, which Joe had tried to take over as he own, was still off limits according to Ben. Instead of four men eating meals together it had now become three. They spoke of Adam and Claire often, and were each rebounding to Adam’s absence in their own ways.
As they sat down to dinner, Hop Sing scurried in with the evening’s meal. “When Mista Adam and Missy Claire come home? I wan’t to make special meal for them.”
“I believe they will be arriving home this week Hop Sing,” recounted Ben. “I’m sure they’d appreciate one of your meals.”
“Missy Claire make big difference in the Cartwright family. She very special person. I like very much.” He then returned to the kitchen.
“I’d dare say that if Adam hadn’t married Claire, Hop Sing would have given him a run for his money,” said Hoss.
“I doubt that,” said Joe. “Hop Sing for all the noise he makes, is really very shy when it comes to women.”
“And how would you know?” asked Hoss as he filled his plate.
“Simple reasoning and wisdom my dear brother … simple reasoning and wisdom.”
“Joe, sometimes you just amaze me with your simple reasoning and wisdom,” laughed Hoss as he took another mouthful.
“The two of you just amaze me sometimes,” Ben chimed in. “Your brother has a wonderful life ahead of him and it wouldn’t hurt if the two of you started thinking along those lines. Now I’m not saying that I expect anything of that sort right away – but at least consider the possibility. There’s nothing like family.”
“Are you trying to get rid of us all pa?” asked Joe. “All I’m doing right now is trying to get myself moved into Adam’s old room.”
“And you haven’t been too successful with that have you Joe?” Hoss laughed.
Joe gave his brother a curt look and ignored his comment.
“Pa, it’ll happen for us one day. I’m just trying to get used to Adam being out of the house,” said Hoss.
“Well Hoss, knowing Adam,” said Joe, “I’m sure he couldn’t be happier than where he is with Claire. After all they are married and can …. well, um, they’ll probably start the family that pa is looking for really soon … if they haven’t already.”
Ben cleared his throat and looked at Joe. “Adam’s personal life is his and I don’t expect any further comment on the subject.” He returned to eating with a slight smirk on his face.
“Well all I can say is that I would love to become an uncle. I know Adam’s life is his own business, but boy wouldn’t that be a hoot?” said Hoss. “I’ll be glad to see them. Sure hope they get back soon.”
“Yes, it’ll be good to have them home,” said Ben.
Both Joe and Hoss heard the sound of their father’s voice and knew he missed Adam’s presence as much as they did. They would each have to adjust in their own time and in their own way. He and Claire were starting their life which would always include them – but now in a different way.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Claire had managed to fix a decent meal for the two of them and had just finished the dishes. In the meantime Adam had prepared a bath for Claire. She turned down the light in the kitchen and headed to the warm water that was awaiting her. He watched as she pinned her hair up and began to remove her shoes and stockings. He walked over to her and said, “Let me help you with those buttons.” His fingers gently undid the buttons on the back of her blouse. She gathered her things and with the briefest of kisses departed to take the bath she was longing for.
He could hear the water splashing and envisioned the evening before them and many more. His mind wandered to what had been going on during their time away. He was certain that he would find out soon enough.
Claire emerged a short time later and entered their bedroom. She was dressed in a soft yellow nightgown and her hair wrapped in a towel. As she entered he could smell the sweet fragrance of her soap. “I feel so much better now. Now to deal with this hair.”
She removed the towel and her dark locks fell loosely down her back. Reaching for her brush, Adam removed it from her hand and started to brush the soft silky hair. She touched his hand as he brushed her hair and stared in the mirror at him with a smile on her face.
The hour was moving on although still a bit early, and Adam had now gone to take a bath and shave. He thought how often he needed to shave twice a day and wondered why neither Hoss nor Joe had to. If anything, he didn’t want Claire to have to feel the stubble that grew so quickly. When he returned to the bedroom he found that Claire was not there. She had laid his robe on the bed for him. He put the robe on and then went downstairs. He found Claire sitting curled up on the settee looking into the fire. She heard his footsteps and looked up.
Adam joined her on the settee, nestled her against him. They were truly home and he would not exchange this time and moment for anything the world had to offer.
TWO
Two weeks had passed since Adam and Claire returned home. They were settling in and creating a routine that seemed to be constantly changing. They found that courting was one thing – but being married was something all together different. No matter what, they were enjoying it.
Their families were extremely happy with the new daughter-in-law and nephew-in-law. Spending time with them for the present they had decided would be by invitation which they would wait for. Adam had returned to work on the home he was building and Claire had been busy with thank you notes and letters among the domestic challenges she faced. She’d made a few mistakes and was embarrassed. Adam took it in stride and eventually they were able to laugh about them. Evenings were spent quietly – sometimes with Claire playing the piano – other times their sitting outside – and still other times beginning to peel away things that no one else ever knew or would know. Things that these kindred souls felt close enough to share.
This morning was different. Supplies were needed and the two of them rose early and headed to Virginia City. The ride was swift and purposeful. Their conversation was a diverse discussion couched in the beauty of their surroundings. They seemed to be the books amid the bookends of trees and sky. Over the horizon lay Virginia City.
“How about our trying to kill two birds with one stone?”
Claire looked at Adam, “I think that can be arranged if you don’t mind explaining what you mean.”
Looking at her he said, “CC, I can drop you at the mercantile while I post the letters, order the grain and oats and pick up the mail. We’ll be finished quicker, load the wagon and then I can treat you to lunch before we head back.”
“Sounds good to me AC,” she laughed. Adam had started calling her CC on occasion which of course stood for Claire Cartwright. She reciprocated on occasion by calling him AC.
She thought a moment and asked, “You wouldn’t perhaps be taking me to lunch because of my cooking would you?”
“Not at all. It’s a nice day and by the time we’re finished it’ll be lunchtime. Simple as that.”
“I’d like that. Besides, by the time we get home and put these things away, we’ll have just enough time to get cleaned up and to the Ponderosa for dinner.”
“That’s not until Wednesday – tomorrow.”
“Adam today is Wednesday.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Ben had been going over the books and Adam assisted as he could. Ben realized that Adam was trying to get his ranch settled and as much done on the house before the cooler weather arrived. He tried not to burden him. The truth of the matter was Adam still was making his transition from the duties on the Ponderosa to his ranch. Little by little the transition was taking place. It was an adjustment for each of these strong willed men.
Ben put the papers down along with the pencil. He thought about his sons. He focused on Adam. He knew Adam would become less of a presence in the day to day operations as he became more present in the operations and dreams he’d set before himself. Ben knew the strength of his character and that this day would come. He was proud of Adam and wished him every success in gaining his goal – but it meant change which Ben really had not seriously thought about. He was beginning to face that. They’d been a matched set for far too long. Letting go was not easy – but life went on. He smiled and rose from his desk and walked toward the kitchen.
“Hop Sing,” called Ben.
“Yes Mista Cartwright,” he said rushing from the kitchen.
“I’m going to check the south pasture to see how the branding is going. If Joe and Hoss arrive before I return, let them know where I’ve gone. I’ll be back in plenty of time for dinner.”
“Will do. No worry.”
Ben saddled his horse and headed out. The air was clear and seemed to be settling for him. He was looking forward to dinner.
Adam had dropped Claire off at the mercantile and while their order was being filled he’d left to tend to other matters. Claire looked around while waiting – smiled and said hello to the others who were making purchases.
Linwood Parker was handling Claire’s order and was certain that some of the women were going to try to pry into Claire’s business. He would make sure he handled this. He didn’t want Adam’s ire to rise with the busybodies of Virginia City.
“Mrs. Cartwright,” said Linwood. “I’m afraid that we’re backordered on the lacquer that you have on this list. Should be another week or so before it arrives.”
“That’s not a problem Mr. Parker. If you’ll put it aside the next time Adam comes into town he can pick it up.”
Sylvia Moore and Mable Colson heard the exchange. They wandered over to Claire. “Mrs. Cartwright isn’t it?” said Mable. “I’m Mable Colson and this is Sylvia Moore. I trust that you’re settling in well and just want to offer any assistance to you that you may need.”
Claire had already sized them up. “Why thank you ladies. Your offer is most gracious. I’ll remember that.”
“We couldn’t help but overhear that you wanted some lacquer,” said Sylvia. “My dear, if you don’t mind my asking, what on earth for?”
Well,” replied Claire, “Since they are out of it there really is no reason now.” She smiled, excused herself and walked toward the counter where Linwood was going over her order.
“Adam should be along shortly and will load our wagon. I hope you don’t mind my milling around until he gets here.”
“No ma’am. Feel free.”
Claire leaned over the counter and asked, “Without looking directly at Mable and Sylvia, can you tell me what they’re doing?”
Pretending to be reviewing Claire’s list, Linwood took a quick glance. He cleared his throat and said quietly, “They seem to be looking at your order and you.”
With a gleam in her eye, Claire thanked him. “I’ll just take a seat by the door if you don’t mind and wait for Adam.”
She found her way over to the chair by the door and sat down. Looking at the two who had yet to decide on what they were going to purchase Claire said, “The weather is turning rather nice.”
Hearing her voice they replied, “Why yes. It is.”
“I’m sorry if I took so long with getting my order filled. I trust it didn’t inconvenience you.”
“No Mrs. Cartwright,” said Mable. “We were just looking around. I only need some thread.”
Claire smiled and turned to look out of the window.
“It seems that you’re waiting for someone,” said Sylvia as Mable went to pay for the thread.
“Why yes I am. I can’t imagine what’s keeping him.”
“Men,” said Sylvia. “They just forget the time and their responsibilities,” she chuckled.
“Really?” responded Claire. “I’ve not experienced that problem and I’m sorry if you have.” She stood up as Adam crossed the street. Sylvia was not happy with Claire’s remarks but said nothing.
Adam entered the store and asked, “Are we all set?”
“Quite,” said Claire. “Just have to get the items into the wagon.”
“Then I’ll get started.” Adam greeted the two ladies and wished them a pleasant day. He also asked that they give his regards to their husbands.
When Adam finished putting the last of their order into the wagon, he returned to get Claire. Noticing that the two women were still there, he turned to Claire and said, “How about that lunch?”
“’I’d love it.” She turned and bid them a good afternoon thinking how long does it take to buy thread.
“Thank you ladies for your insight. I’ll be sure to remember that there are some men that forget the time and their responsibilities if I should ever meet one. It’s been quite pleasant having met you here today. Have a pleasant afternoon.”
Linwood just smiled thinking of how nicely Claire had put the thread purchasers in their place and once outside Adam asked, “And what was that all about?”
“Dear, I’m just protecting what’s ours.”
“Are we safe?”
“I’d say for the time being our privacy and purchases are safe. Let’s eat Adam; I’m suddenly hungrier than ever.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The afternoon passed quickly once they’d returned home. Claire helped Adam store their staples and then prepared a peach cobbler to take to the Ponderosa. Although they’d seen Ben, Hoss and Joe frequently, this was the first time they were guests for dinner.
Claire was ready and waiting on Adam. “AC, are you going to take all day?” she called.
Coming down the stairs he looked at her devilish eyes and when he reached her said, “My strategy didn’t work.”
“Oh?”
“I thought you might have come up to help me.”
“I think from the look on your face if I had, we probably would not have made it to dinner.”
He kissed her quickly and they both knew she was right.
Dinner at the Ponderosa was always an event. Hop Sing was happy to have prepared a special meal for Adam and Claire. Claire had spent time with him as had Adam, but not for a meal since their wedding.
Adam opened the door and Claire entered with him following behind.
“Hey Adam,” yelled Hoss. “I didn’t here ya coming. It’s good to see you brother.” Suddenly Hoss felt something caught in his throat.
“Perhaps that’s because you’re chewing on that apple. Where are pa and Joe?”
“They’re here somewhere. You know they’re looking forward to seeing you.” He was barely able to squeeze the words out.
Adam assisted Claire with her wrap and Claire cleared her throat. “Excuse me, but I’d like to introduce myself. I’m Claire your sister-in-law.”
Choking to the extent that tears formed in his eyes, Hoss said, “Claire I’m sorry.” He coughed and continued to cough. He finally was able to clear what was caught in his throat. “I was ‘bout ready to give you the biggest dang welcome. When I opened my mouth to speak and took in a breath part of this fool apple got caught in my throat and I didn’t want you to know.”
“Would you rather have choked to death? Are you going to be alright?” she asked.
Hoss wiped his eyes with a handkerchief as Adam handed him a glass of water.
“Thanks. I’m much better now.”
“I’m glad. I’d hate to think that we arrived and caused you to lapse into unconsciousness,” said Adam dryly.
Fully recovered he gave Claire a gentle bear hug and slapped Adam on his shoulder. “You two look really great, really great.”
As they were settling in to talk, Claire excused herself and took the cobbler into the kitchen.
“Been looking forward to this dinner all day,” said Hoss.
“Oh. I thought if you weren’t looking forward to seeing me you would at least be looking forward to seeing Claire.”
Grinning sheepishly Hoss said, “You know what I meant.”
“Yeah I do.”
Looking up he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. It was his father followed by Joe.
“Adam, I’m glad to see you. Where’s my daughter?”
“She’s in the kitchen with Hop Sing.”
“Well Mr. Old Brother,” said Joe. “We sure miss you around here but it looks as if you’re a happy man.”
“Must be something about Claire that’s changed him,” said Hoss. “He does look like he’s more settled and comfortable. Might even say more respectable.”
“Pay no attention to these two,” said Ben. “I know you’re only a mile and a half away, but we miss you and that’s going to take some getting used to … but you do look a bit different,” Ben chided.
“Some things change but remain the same,” said Adam.
“There he goes pa,” said Joe. “The words of Adam Cartwright. He’s glad to see us even if he doesn’t say so.”
Adam just smiled coyly.
At that moment Claire entered from the kitchen. Ben was the first to greet her with a hug and kiss to the cheek. He held her hands and said, “You’re more beautiful than ever. Come over here and sit.”
“Claire, just remember that there are two of us if you need any help with Adam here,” said Joe.
“Now why would I need help with him? Have you ever thought it might be the other way around?” This caused laughter from all of them.
Hop Sing announced that dinner was ready. He’d prepared a meal to delight their pallets and had set a beautiful table.
As if things had not changed, Adam escorted Claire to the table and seated her to his left next to Joe. He took his old seat across from his father and Hoss to the right. There was a brief silence and they were all aware that although separated by only a mile and a half, they would truly never be separated. Sitting at the table bound them as one.
Dinner was a delight for all of them. They joked and laughed as Claire explained some of the disasters she’d had. She was able to laugh at herself. Hoss loved that fact and Ben could see the affection in his oldest son’s eyes. The conversation was getting intense and leading to ranch operations and some of the things that Claire did not understand. She was not bothered by this.
She listened because she wanted to learn. She also asked questions so she could become knowledgeable.
Finally Joe said, “All this talk about ranching has to be boring for Claire. Let’s talk about something that might be more interesting for her.”
Ben raised his eyebrows and nodded his head said, “And what might that topic be?”
“There’s no need to change the conversation,” said Claire. “The more I can learn the more I can participate. Besides you didn’t hear me say it was boring. I may get a bull mixed up with a cow but I’m sure making a mistake like that once will educate me in a hurry.”
The laughter that erupted seemed endless. Claire was not sure of what she said, but she had to laugh as well.
“Claire has an endless thirst to acquire all the knowledge she can about this part of the country and ranching,” said Adam.
“I think that’s a great thing,” said Ben. “Besides, there’s a lot we can learn from her as well.”
“You’re right pa,” said Hoss. “I’ll be first in line and whatever you want to know just let me know. Adam may know a lot but he sure doesn’t know everything.”
Adam was resting his chin on his hand as the discussion continued.
“Sure,” said Joe. “We now have a sister in the family and I think we should help you adjust. When Adam’s busy and you want to know something, just let us know.”
“I appreciate all these offers to help me learn, but I must say that Adam is a very good teacher. Besides there are some things that you can’t help us adjust to.” She paused.
Adam was not sure what was going to come from her next but was pleased that they were all able to be relaxed and enjoy each other.
“You’ve been a family of men for some time. I’ve just come into this family. There are four men here and five if you count Hop Sing. Now if you want to discuss adjusting, I think the challenge is on me since I’m the only woman.”
“Ummm … that’s a very valid point,” said Ben. “Let’s just chalk it up to family and adjust however it comes.
Adam reached over and took Claire’s hand in his which did not go unnoticed. His tanned hand was considerably larger than hers and his gold ring shone in the candlelight. That did not go unnoticed either.
Hop Sing came in with coffee and dessert. The camaraderie continued as they enjoyed peach cobbler that Ben indicated was the best he’d ever had. Hoss attested to that fact.
They spent the next hour talking, laughing and just being themselves. There was a comfort that seemed to transcend the home and each of the Cartwrights. As the time grew later, Adam and Claire stated they had to be getting home. Claire went into the kitchen and quickly returned.
“I’ve had a wonderful evening,” she said.
“No more so than we did,” replied Ben.
“Pa, I’ll be over on Friday to go over the books and to check up on these two.”
“Now Adam, you don’t need to check up on us,” said Joe. We’re doing just fine.”
“That’s a matter of opinion,” said Ben. They laughed.
Adam assisted Claire into the buggy and as he was about to join her he said to his brothers in a low voice, “One year.”
Hoss turned a bit red and looked downward. Joe had thought all the time Adam was kidding. Ben was wondering what that was all about.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
They arrived home and realized that they’d not left any lights on. Adam asked Claire to wait while he went in to take care of it. Once done he assisted her down and just held her.
“I had a great time,” she said.
“I had a great time also CC watching how well you fit and how much you’re loved.”
“What’s this about one year? I heard you.”
“I just told Joe and Hoss before we were married they couldn’t just drop in on us for the first year.”
“Adam you didn’t.”
“Didn’t I?” He kissed her and they entered their home. He started a fire in the fireplace and then joined her upstairs.
As Claire was getting ready for bed she asked, “Adam, when you mailed the letters and cards today was there any mail?”
“I’m sorry CC. I put a letter on top of the piano for you. I believe it was from Amelia. I thought you had gotten it.”
“No I didn’t. I’ll go and get it now Mr. Forgetful.” He smiled as she emerged in her nightgown and proceeded to go down the stairs.
He removed his shirt and pants and washed. Realizing that she had not returned he put on his robe and thought she was waiting for him in front of the fireplace which seemed to have become routine for them before going to bed. It was their quiet time – their getting to know each other time – and their sharing knowledge of each other time. Time when they slowly divulged to each other their hopes, dreams and their fears.
Tonight was different. She was not in front of the fireplace. He looked and found her standing on the porch in her bare feet. The breeze of the evening was trying to sooth her but she did not feel it as her nightgown shifted in the air.
Adam saw the quiet tears that fell from her face as she stared into the darkness.
Turning her to him, he said, “Claire what is it? *
——————————————————————————–
THREE
She heard his question but it resonated in her ears as if a thousand miles away. What she has just learned was a thousand miles away and she was reaching for her feelings and understanding. She was caught in an abyss that she found herself swirling in. She needed to put the darkness that surrounded her there behind and find the way to the voice she heard. A voice of brightness and light. A voice of concern.
She heard the question come once more and was fighting her way to answer it. She felt a coolness against her as the breeze guided her back to the voice that waited for an answer.
Adam’s concern grew as he saw tears silently flow down her cheeks but a lack of real emotion. He tightened his grip on her shoulders and pulled her to him. He held her tightly and could feel her breathe through the thin nightgown that covered her. He began to rub her back as he rested his check next to hers. Patiently and quietly he spoke to her. His soft words seemed to have become her lifeline to the present.
She placed her arms around him and he knew he’d reached her. Quietly, like the night itself and the breeze that was blowing he asked again, “Claire, what is it?”
She looked at him and saw a worry she did not want to see ever again. The man before her was feeling her distress and hurt and he didn’t even know the reason.
“Adam can we sit out here for a while?”
Adam would do anything to comfort Claire. He assisted her as they both seated themselves on the porch swing. Claire placed her feet under her and rested her head on Adam’s chest. The breeze blew softly still and she looked at him as he wiped the wisps of her hair away from her face and her tears …. and waited.
“It’s Clara,” Claire said calmly. “She has died.”
The shock of this news was overwhelming for him. As her head rested upon his chest, he stroked her hair softly.
“Sweetheart I’m so sorry … so very, very sorry,” he said. Then there was quiet as they rocked back and forth slowly on the swing in the comfort of each other’s arms with the quieting serenity of the night and the soft Nevada breeze – the indicator that there was still life.
Adam knew that he and Claire would deal with this. What may have seemed insignificant to others was special between them. The sharing of quietness while together was a sustainer and mingling of their souls. Adam knew this is what they needed now.
He was aware they’d been sitting for quite some time. How long he could not say because his thoughts went back to his beginning. A beginning he did not remember but had been painful throughout his life. He’d tried to protect himself against it – but it was something that created a void in his life which he was unable to talk about – even now. He thought of a mother that gave him life but a mother he never knew. Yes, he’d been told stories by his father. He had some belongings of his mother’s as well as photos. That was the extent of it. He had been reaching for many years to be able to pull his feelings out and share them in order to ease the pain and guilt he felt. Guilt he realized he should not feel but could not shake. It was because of him she had not been a part of his life.
His mind wandered back to the present. Looking down he realized that Claire had fallen asleep. A little comfort he thought. Carefully he picked her up and carried her up to their bedroom. He placed her down gently, covered her and turned down the lamp. He looked at her and thought how fragile she appeared – she’d had enough in her life and he was determined to see that nothing he could control would hurt her – ever. Quietly he returned downstairs to secure the house and turn out the lamps. When he returned, he found her sitting up.
“I’m going to be fine Adam. It was just a shock at first and I was unable to sort out the emotions that were churning within me.” She moved a bit and threw back the covers to his side of the bed. Adam removed his robe and slid into the bed resting against the headboard.
Opening her hand she removed the letter she’d been clutching and gave it to Adam. She watched him as he unfolded and read it.
My Dearest Claire,
I’m writing to you after careful thought and prayer over what to say. You’ve always been the sister I never had and fill my life with joy. I love you dearly and that’s what makes it so hard to write this letter, particularly after spending a joyous time with you and Adam.
Isaac and I pray that as you read this letter, you will not be alone. There is no gentle way to tell you the news and that is what pains me terribly. Clara has passed on.
It appears she had a heart condition never revealed to anyone. I must say that the joy she felt while in Nevada, your wedding and family she called a gift that nothing could match. She was exuberant and joyful as we traveled back to St. Louis and had expressed that no matter what should come her way, she had reconciled things she never thought she could and was thankful.
Apparently she expired while sleeping. Church services for her were held this morning as per the instructions she left with her attorney. You need to know that she was joyful and at peace to the end. You will be contacted with any further details that may apply to you by her attorney.
My dear, dear friend, I am so very sorry to impart this news. Isaac and I will continue to keep you in our daily prayers and love you without a doubt. Please give our condolences to our extended family and friends there in Nevada.
We love both you and Adam. Do not hesitate to ask for whatever you may need. May joy come to you in the morning,
Love and Affection,
Amelia and Isaac
Adam refolded the letter and put it on the bedside table. He sighed and said, “What is it you want to say?”
Turning to him, she looked at him and said, “You’re right. I do want to say some things.”
He held one of her hands and with his other began to twirl strands of her hair as she began to talk. He never took his eyes off her as the only lamp lit in the bedroom cast their shadows on the wall.
“I feel a loss. I’m not quite sure how to express what I’m feeling but need to try. It seems inconceivable to me that this could have happened within such a short period of time. I think time is measured by the quality of it. If I look at the quality of life during the past year, I have to feel as if it were an eternity.”
Adam’s eyes were focused and he listened with his head and heart as she continued to speak quietly.
“What this has caused me to realize is that life is a gift and none of us know when our time will come. It’s the differences we make in the lives of others while we are here that matters. When I lost my parents I didn’t understand this. I found that hard.”
“I know you did Claire and realize what it took for you to come to terms with that,” Adam whispered. “And now you have to face this.”
“I’ll probably go through a number of emotions Adam but don’t want you to worry about me. As long as we can speak like this I know I can get through it. I’m just human.”
“You’ve nothing to worry about on that score.”
She shifted a bit and continued, “I’m not upset over the beginning of my life. Being left with strangers and ending up in a children’s home and then finally being adopted by two of the most loving people in the world. They knew I wanted to find my biological parents and never deterred me from doing that. They were always honest with me.”
The tone of her voice and the manner in which she spoke let Adam know she was seeking solace by getting out what she held inside. He was the man she could lean on. As he looked down at the hand he was holding in his, he could only think of the words Reverend Fowler spoke at their wedding – words the meaning of for some reason had come much too soon.
“These are the hands that will countless times wipe the tears from your eyes: tears of sorrow and tears of joy.”
“These are the hands that will comfort you in illness, and hold you when fear or grief wrack your mind.”
“Claire, there is nothing you can never ask of me,” Adam whispered as he held her closer.
“I know. You’re a gift,” she said. They remained quiet for a bit in their own world. Finally Claire spoke. “When my parents died, I was not able to cope with the loss. That was the reason I came and stayed with my aunt and uncle. It was a traumatic experience for me. Then as providence would have it, out of the loss of my parents I found my biological mother,” she said slightly chuckling. “You know the rest. It seems so very strange that we were able to find one another and start to build a lost relationship. I was so hoping for that. Now that relationship is lost.”
“Claire what you and Clara established during the time you had can never be taken away. You have good and meaningful memories as do I,” he said compassionately.
“Yes that’s true. I’m thankful for that.”
Claire sat straight up and looked into Adam’s eyes. She kissed him tenderly.
He looked at her and the change in her demeanor – a change the caused him to listen and hear the next words that she spoke to him with a new understanding and a release for him.
“Adam, we can’t be held accountable for everything that happens in this life … things that touch you or me … things that we have no control over. We just have to accept them for what they are.”
In that instant – with those words – Claire had set free the guilt Adam had felt about his mother. In her loss and grief, she’d become a comfort to him as he tried to be the same to her.
They slid down into their bed for what would be more of a restful night than either had thought earlier. Adam turned out the lamp and found Claire. They kissed good night and held each other as they fell asleep.
The comforter had become the comforted.
——————————————————————————–
FOUR
It had been a week and a half since receiving the news of her mother’s passing. The reverberation of the shock and sadness had leveled off somewhat as lives continued. Comfort would come in due time … not only for Claire but for all of the Cartwrights, the Sanders as well as Amy and Josh. Claire had written a letter the very next day to Amelia and Isaac after having received Amelia’s letter. She knew the distance and the time it took to travel to St. Louis. Not being able to be present at the funeral services was not an option for her. She held no malice toward Amelia. There was nothing she could have done from Nevada and continuously repeated to herself the words she’d said to Adam … “We can’t be held accountable for everything that happens in this life … things that touch you or me … things we have no control over. We just have to accept them for what they are.” She was trying hard to do this with the care of Adam and the support of her families and friends.
As she lay in bed, she could hear the breathing of her husband. He’d been ever present for her – in some ways she felt over protective. She was uncertain where her strength came from as she’d imparted the news to her aunt and uncle. Her Aunt Margaret tried to maintain her composure for Claire’s sake but was unable to do so. She wept openly and Claire managed the fortitude to console her.
Margaret and Clara had been through trials but had emerged friends with a common bond. Margaret truly liked the woman that she’d no longer be able to correspond with. She was thankful that her last memories were happy ones.
Adam turned a bit and Claire lay still. She had no idea of the time. It was dark and she’d slept little. She had a slight headache and hoped that the morning was still hours away. The early part of the week she’d received a package from St. Louis. It was from her mother’s attorney. A letter accompanied it indicating that it was Clara Moss’ wish that this item be sent to her as soon as was possible. Further items and information would be forthcoming.
Claire lay in the dark replaying in her mind Adam handing her the package and what ensued. When she opened it what she found was a worn and tattered Bible. It had been her mother’s and her mother’s before her. Her life was contained in that Bible. There were many marked pages – some with unintelligible words written. What was very clear however were the names of her family extending back to her grandmother. Included was a genealogy of births, marriages, dates of death, cities and towns, children born of unions with the very last entry being her birth. Claire took the time to neatly fill in the date of Clara’s death. She would treasure this Bible and protect it.
Her memory of that day was very vivid as she lay in the quietness of the dark. Adam had sat across from her as she went through the Bible very closely. She came upon a page from which fell a very tiny faded pink ribbon with small strands of dark hair. She had gently picked it up and realized that written on the ribbon was her name – Claire. How ironic after all these years she was beginning to fully know who she was.
She’d asked Adam to sit close to her as she continued to explore the treasures contained within the tattered covers. She needed him and knew he sat across from her to be supportive while being sensitive to any privacy she wanted as her discoveries continued. She remembered telling him that she felt uncomfortable and almost physically sick. He’d suggested that she stop but she’d told him she couldn’t. As he sat next to her she had handed him the small bits of her hair. What Claire didn’t know was that Adam’s heart was breaking for her as he held part of the beginning of her life in his hand.
She turned the worn pages of the Bible and found two passages of Psalms marked. The first was Psalm 51 which she read aloud curled up against Adam.
Have mercy on me, O God, according to your unfailing love; according to your great compassion blot out my transgressions.
Wash away all my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin.
For I know my transgressions, and my sin is always before me.
She turned the pages to the second passage – Psalm 130. Adam read the marked passage aloud.
Out of the depths I cry to you, O LORD;
O Lord, hear my voice. Let your ears be attentive to my cry for mercy.
If you, O LORD, kept a record of sins, O Lord, who could stand?
But with you there is forgiveness; therefore you are feared.
I wait for the LORD, my soul waits, and in his word I put my hope.
My soul waits for the Lord more than watchmen wait for the morning, more than watchmen wait for the morning.
She closed her eyes tightly in the darkness trying to blot out these thoughts keeping her awake. She was not successful. He mind wandered back. Adam had said to her, “I believe Clara was pained by what she saw as her transgressions. I also believe she realized the need to forget the past in the sense that we do not allow our past failures, hurts, and disappointments to keep us from experiencing the best for our lives today. For many, the past holds them hostage.” Adam had turned to a page where the edge of a slip of paper extended. It appeared to be a note one might place into a diary. He had asked Claire if she wanted him to read it and she said yes. He noticed that it was dated the day they’d left St. Louis for Nevada.
I am at long last relieved and at peace with myself. Whether my actions are ever truly forgiven – I may not know. I do know that I have been assured of certain forgiveness. The conversation was painful to the two of us. I have learned through pain sometimes peace and joy can be found.
– I know for certain I cannot live in the past. I may visit there, but to live there is to die.
– I can leave the past but I cannot erase it.
– She has shown me the past cannot be erased but it can be forgotten.
– Forgetting the past is a deliberate act of our purpose and will. We leave it behind intentionally. We banish it from our thoughts. We deliberately disregard it. We cease to remember. We move on! We consider them gone!
– Make up your mind to be happy – learn to find pleasure in simple things.
– She has shown me hate poisons the soul, do not cherish enmities and grudges
– Don’t hold postmortems or spend time brooding over sorrows and mistakes.
It’s not enough just to ask for forgiveness. You also need to receive it. My Second Chance on Life!
They had talked at length about what she had received. She felt her emotions churning then as they were – now – in the middle of the night. The difference was that she was able to talk her way through it with Adam. She was determined not to trouble him now with what she was experiencing at this moment or cause him additional worry. As she turned to try to get more comfortable she thought to herself, “In her death she has given me life.”
The morning came and Adam noticed that Claire looked a bit drawn. “Sweetheart are you OK? Will today be too much for you?”
“I’m fine. This just needs to be done in order to put closure in place. The service will not be that long. I just didn’t sleep well last night is all.”
He kissed her forehead and said, “I’ll go and bring the carriage around front.” He went down the stairs and out the door.
She had just finished putting on her suit jacket when she felt a sharp pain that took her breath away. She held her head. After a moment it subsided. She placed her hat on and went down the stairs to meet Adam. He helped her into the carriage noticing that she was understandably disturbed but was not aware of the headache that seemed to be coming on. They headed to the church for the memorial service.
Upon entering and seating themselves, Reverend Fowler, who but a few months before, performed the most glorious wedding in this very space, came over to offer yet again his condolences and support to Claire. She graciously thanked him.
Quiet music was playing as others filtered in … her aunt and uncle, the Cartwrights, Amy and Josh Wheeler, Hop Sing, and other friends. Reverend Fowler started the service which he attempted to keep on a light note and to provide the assurance and comfort that they would need. At the appropriate time in the service he called for any persons who wished to remember Clara Moss to come forward. Ben rose, straightened his suit jacket and walked forward. As he did so, another pain hit Claire. She winced and placed her hands against her temples.
“Claire something is wrong and there’s no denying it. What is it?” His voice was very quiet, gentle and determined.
She leaned toward him and quietly whispered, “I just have a headache but I’ll be fine.”
He looked at her and wondered. He placed his arm around her and took her hand. They listened to Ben’s words which were direct and to the point as he remembered the woman that had come so far and had made such a difference. When he finished, Adam whispered to Claire, “Will you be alright?”
She turned to him and smiled, “Yes.”
Adam rose and made his way forward. He’d thought for a few days what he might say but realized that for whatever reason, those words were not suitable and just spoke with love and from his heart of the woman that made a difference to all that knew her. A woman that carried a loving and compassionate heart, cared for the welfare of those in her charge and a woman that overcame obstacles to be a life-giving force in a way that those she touched would understand. It was a short but eloquent oration by Adam. Claire smiled as she knew it was from his heart and she felt comfortable.
He rejoined her and she smiled with a twinkle in her eye. Reverend Fowler offered scripture readings and then prayers. When he finished he nodded at Claire. She made her way to the piano with all eyes on her. This offering was something she’d discussed with Adam and felt she needed to do. Saying nothing, she seated herself at the piano and began to play Haydn’s first movement of his Piano Sonata No. 31 in A flat – a selection that both she and Adam knew Clara enjoyed. When she had finished she removed her hands from the keys and sat for a brief moment. Concern began to grip Adam but at that moment Claire rose and he stood as she returned to her seat.
The service was concluded by Reverend Fowler saying, “May the souls of the faithful departed, by the mercy of God rest in peace.” The service was now concluded.
They departed the church. Claire thanked all who had attended the short service in memory of her mother and as she turned to speak to her Aunt Maggie, she was struck by another pain. “Claire, are you having a headache?”
“Yes Aunt Maggie. I don’t want to make anything of it. It’s just been the stress of what’s happened. I just need to get some rest.”
“Perhaps that’s the case if I correctly remember what Amelia said when she was here. It seems you experienced the same thing when you first arrived here after the death of …” her words trailed off. Claire knew what she was about to say which was the death of her mother and father.
“Aunt Maggie, please don’t be concerned. I just feel the heat of the day, did not rest well last night and had very little for breakfast.”
“I’m going to be checking on you and that you can be sure of,” said Margaret. Hank had finished speaking with Ben and the boys and joined his wife.
“Well dear, it was a lovely memorial service. I’m sorry that you won’t be coming to the house but we will see you for dinner on Sunday. Your aunt and I are here for you in any way that you need us,” he said compassionately as he hugged her. She loved the hug from her uncle and realized that she was feeling very fortunate.
Adam joined her and suggested that if she were ready they would head home. He said his goodbyes to Hank and Margaret. Margaret gave him a look as if to say, she needs looking after. He knew what she was trying to tell him and leaned over to kiss her cheek. In so doing he whispered, “I’ll take good care of her.”
As he was escorting Claire to their carriage, they stopped to say thank you again and goodbyes to his family. Ben and the Cartwright brothers gave her warm embraces and their condolences. She smiled graciously and then embraced Hop Sing who was saddened for Missy Claire. Adam took Claire’s arm to assist her into the carriage as Joe looked on very concerned and Hoss slapped his brother gently on the back as a sign of support. Ben just stared on as they departed for home.
As Adam and Claire were departing Virginia City he said, “It was an endearing service Claire. I’m glad that we’ve had this time. I think it was important.”
“It was Adam. Thank you for your heartfelt words.” It was at that moment she felt another splitting pain which caused her to gasp. Adam noticed very clearly her reaching for her head and pulled the carriage over.
“Claire I’m taking you to see Paul Martin now to have your headaches checked.”
He reached for the reins to turn the carriage around and Claire said, “No. Adam I don’t need to see Dr. Martin. Now please can we just go home?”
“We can go home after you’ve seen the doctor. If there’s something that he can do to give you relief I want it done.”
“Adam I am NOT going to see Paul Martin and will be fine. These have been something I’ve experienced ever since I can remember and also had just before our wedding. So if you don’t mind I’d like you to take us home.”
He heard the tone of her voice and for the first time realized the temper he knew she had was rising to the surface. He was also certain that this conversation was not giving her relief for the pain she was feeling. He was stubborn and took the reins in his hands and headed for the office of Dr. Paul Martin.
“Adam this is absolutely unnecessary and to tell you the truth, your actions are making me angry.” He heard her and said, “I want you to feel better because I love you. Now if you wish to stay upset over this then so be it. We’ll work that out later.”
She’d lost the argument and was not happy.
Upon entering Paul looked up. “Hello Claire … Adam. It’s good to see you. At least I hope it is.” Paul could see the look on Claire’s face and wondered what the need for the visit was.
“How can I help you?” he asked not knowing which of the two of his favorite people needed his attention.
“Paul, Claire has been suffering from headaches and especially today. I felt it important to have her see you before we headed home,” said Adam.
“Is that true Claire? Is being married to this Cartwright possibly the cause of the headache?” he laughed.
She could not help but smile and responded teasingly, “It could very possibly be the cause.” Adam caught the tone of her voice but it didn’t matter to him. He wanted her well.
“Well Adam I would suggest you have a seat while Claire and I go into the examining room. It may take a little while. Sorry I don’t have any classics for you to read while you wait,” he quipped.
Claire removed her hat and handed it to Adam with a look on her face that was more exasperation than anything else. In a few seconds the door closed and he took a seat.
Time ticked away and Adam wondered what was taking so long. As he waited he chuckled to himself thinking of the number of times either he or his brothers had been in this office. It seemed more than he could or cared to count. He stood and paced around the small waiting room. Finally the door opened and Paul came out.
“Claire is finishing getting dressed and will be out in a minute.” Paul walked over to his desk and turned to Adam.
“Paul, how is she?”
“Well Adam, I’ve given her something for her headaches which should ease them. I do believe it’s stress that’s caused them as I can’t find any other physical reason. If they continue I’ve advised her that I want her back in this office for follow up. Right now I would advise you to just take her home, let her rest whenever she feels like it and eat whatever she can tolerate.”
“I’m glad of that Paul. It’s just that the headaches seem to be so intense when she gets them,” Adam said somewhat relieved. “Are you sure it’s nothing more?”
He hesitated for a moment before he responded. He didn’t like not telling the truth. What he’d actually discovered was going to require medical attention and treatment. Claire had listened to Paul Martin and in shock had internalized what he’d told her. She’d thought, “I need to compose myself before I see Adam.” She also swore Paul Martin to secrecy. He had looked at her and saw the plea in her expression and agreed.
“She’ll be out and ready for you to take home in just a minute Adam,” he said.
The door opened and Claire emerged from the examining room. Adam went to her and looked deeply into her eyes. She tried her best to conceal her emotions as they left the office and were finally headed home.
FIVE
Ben thought it might be wise to take care of some business while he was in town as he’d not planned to come back for a few weeks. He turned and said, “I’m glad the service is over for Claire’s sake. I just hope things will be easier on them now.”
“Pa,” said Hoss, “Seems a mighty lot has been heaped on Claire. Adam can be strong enough for the both of em.”
“I wouldn’t sell Claire too short,” piped in Joe. “She seemed to have managed pretty well this morning.”
“Managing this morning does not manage the days and weeks ahead,” advised Ben.
“I guess you’re right pa, but I know big brother and he’s sure to take care of things. They also have us. I’m just sorry this happened as they’re starting their lives together.”
“Joe,” piped in Hoss, “Adam may not be as strong as he’d like us to think he is. He’s always kept his true feelings to himself. The way he cares for Claire I’m sure this ain’t been easy on him either. No matter who the person is – hurt is hurt.”
“They’ll make it alright,” said Ben. “It may be a bit tough going at first but I’m sure they’ll come through it.”
During this conversation, Hop Sing remained quiet.
“Now, since we’re in town, I’m going to settle some business at the bank and the livery. You two check on the orders for the grain, pick up the mail and then get something to eat if you’re hungry. Hop Sing, if you’ll be so kind, I’d like you to place the order for the household supplies we’ll need. I’ll meet you all at the International House in about and hour and a half and then we can head for home. We won’t be getting much work done today.”
“No problem Mista Cartwright,” said Hop Sing has he hurried off to the mercantile. He hoped it would take his mind off the morning and how sad he felt for Missy Claire.
Joe loosened his tie and put it in his pocket. As Ben walked away he turned around and said, “I said eat … not drink!”
Joe just smiled and then he and Hoss headed in the opposite direction.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Wanting to provide Claire with as comfortable a ride as possible, Adam drove the carriage slowly to keep from hitting every rut or hole. The air along with the medicine Paul Martin had given her was beginning to take the edge off her headache.
“Are you feeling any better?” the concerned voice asked.
“A little Adam. At least I don’t feel as poorly as I did. I’m also beginning to feel a little tired. I think Dr. Martin’s medicine is prone to making one sleepy.”
“Perhaps, but what’s wrong with that?”
She was looking at the untamed and wild land that had become her home as they rode. Wild and untamed in one respect but filled with beauty and majesty she felt surpassed words or even human understanding in another. She thought how one could fall in love with this space and it become part of their soul … she had … and knew what it meant to all of the Cartwrights. She’d not heard Adam’s question.
“Are you sleeping already?” he asked.
“What? I guess I was daydreaming.”
He just smiled and wondered what thoughts were ruminating in her mind. She’d not shed any tears since the evening she’d received the letter. Now the memorial service was over and they would have to move on. He felt sadness for her and a loss for himself.
Adam now focused his mind on the release Claire had provided him. A release he’d not spoken to her of yet. For the first time in his life accepting death, his mother’s, and a life beginning. Whether that life is his or the birth of an infant – each he thought – has its pain. It had taken too many years and Claire for him to be able to close a chapter on his life that had gone on far too long and without resolve. He closed the cover to that book and wished only to continue the writing of this new book … one of a wife and family. It the midst of the somber days just passed, he was able without guilt to finally feel joy and peace.
They’d arrived home and he immediately jumped down to assist Claire. Entering the house, Claire put her things down. She headed for the kitchen.
“Where are you going?”
She turned toward Adam and responded. ”I’m still a bit angry with you but was going to prepare you some lunch.”
He walked over to her and taking her arm said, “I hardly think so,” as he ushered her out of the kitchen and up the stairs. “Paul said you should get some rest. We’ve had one minor argument today, I would suggest that we not try for a second.”
“I was feeling better and …”
“And just thought you’d ignore what you’d been told.”
“Adam I’m not a little child and don’t need a scolding from you.” She didn’t intend for her voice to carry the tone it did and was immediately sorry for the words that she had spewed.
Realizing that she’d not meant to react that way, he was able to accept it. He sat down next to her on the bed as she removed her jacket and said, ”It’s alright. How about I make you some lunch and then you rest a bit?”
She looked at her husband and wondered how she would tell him what Dr. Martin had said. She’d find a way – she just needed to think. Life and death – death and life. Her head was beginning to spin.
“I’m not really hungry now Adam. I guess since you’re bent on my resting I’ll do just that.” He’d taken her jacket and walked across the room to hang it in the wardrobe. When he turned he found her with her head in her hands. He walked over to the bed, turned her so that she could lie down, and removing his jacket, tie and boots joined her.
“Is your headache getting worse?”
“No Adam. It’s actually better.” She reached for him and felt his gentle arms hold her as if she would break.
Kissing the top of her head, he whispered, “I love you. There’s no pain that either of us cannot overcome together and in time.”
She grasped hold of his shirt, closed her eyes, and softly wept.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
It hadn’t taken long for Joe and Hoss to finish their tasks. Hop Sing had done the same and thought he’d try to see one of his cousins while in town. Heading down the street Hop Sing ran into Hoss and Joe.
“Hey Hop Sing,” shouted Hoss. “Where you going in such an all fired hurry?”
“Me finish order at store. Have plenty time to see cousin. Meet you at International House.
“But what about lunch?” asked Joe.
“Hop Sing have bird’s nest soup with cousin.” He hurried away.
Seeing the expression on Hoss’ face Joe said, “Don’t ask.” They continued to head toward the International House but could hear the music coming from the Silver Dollar. Both looking at each other, Joe checked his watch and said, “We have plenty of time.”
“Hot diggity,” was all that Hoss said as they headed for a nice cold beer. As they entered they saw Roy Coffee speaking with a few men. He turned to head toward the door when he spotted Hoss and Joe.
“Hello Hoss … Joe. Sorry I couldn’t attend the services this morning but I had to escort a prisoner over to Taylor’s Landing. Will you give my apologies to Claire? I suspect you’ll see her long before I do.”
“Sure thing Roy,” said Hoss. He then smiled and asked, “Have you set the date yet?”
“Set the date? What date?” asked Roy.
With a twinkle in his eye, Joe knew what his brother was alluding to. “The wedding,” said Joe. “You caught the bridal bouquet at Adam’s wedding and I just thought you’d have the wedding plans all sewed up now. I was just waiting for an invitation.”
Roy bristled and started to turn red. He’d had comments and jokes made about that feat for some time. Glaring he said, “Tell your pa I said hello.” He waved his hand and walked out.
Joe was about to order another beer when Hoss suggested they better get going.
“What’s the rush? We have time.”
“I ain’t so sure Joe. When pa is ready to go, we’d better be.”
“We will be. Don’t worry.”
As the barkeep was placing the beer in front of Joe he heard someone yell, “Duck!” Within a split second, the fight that had broken out over a card game had made its way to the bar. The chair that was thrown had missed its target and hit Hoss in the back of his head.
Joe saw the man who threw it and his dander was now up. “You alright Hoss?”
“Yeah I think so Joe. We need to let them be and just get outta here.”
“Not just yet,” said Joe. Having his brother attacked was not to Joe’s liking and before Hoss could stop him he found his brother in the middle of the skirmish. Joe turned the chair tosser to face him and landed a left across his chin hurling him into the wall.
Hoss wiped the blood that was trickling down his neck and knew he needed to stop this. Making his way toward his brother he tried calling out his name. Joe didn’t respond. Pushing aside onlookers he saw his brother’s body coming in his direction. The punch Joe had received had sent him careening across the floor. Picking Joe up off the floor, Hoss dragged Joe out of the saloon which was not an easy task.
“What did you stop me for?” yelled Joe.
“Look, that weren’t none of our fight. Getting mixed up in something that didn’t concern us is the last thing we ought to do.”
“Maybe so, but they hit you with a chair.”
“Yeah they did, but did you ever think if we were doing what we were supposed to be doing, we wouldn’t be in the fix we’re in now?”
Joe looked back into the bar where the fight was still raging and then at his brother. “Besides Joe, the way I figure it, the chair was not intended fer me in the first place. You getting mad was not going to help this here lump popping up on my head.”
“Now let’s get to the International House. If you’re smart, you’d better think up an excuse for what happened especially today of all days.”
Joe just looked at his brother and knew he was right.
The ride back to the Ponderosa which should have been peaceful was all but. The rage of their father came as quickly as a thunderbolt as soon as they’d gotten out of the city limits. It put Hop Sing’s ranting to shame. Ben was madder than a hornet and let them know it. Today of all days to act this way. He hoped the lump on Hoss’ head and Joe’s swollen jaw would ache for days. This was far from over and both Hoss and Joe were not looking forward to reaching the Ponderosa. Ben just had to calm down and put things into perspective. More was definitely going to come and Ben would be sure to make his feelings clear.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
She awoke and could see that the sun had begun to lower in the sky. Turning her head, she realized her headache was gone as was Adam. She sat up on the bed and could smell the aroma of something cooking. As she poured water to freshen her face, she looked into the mirror. Her reflection showed a more rested person. The day was going to turn to night soon at which time she could tell herself that she had made it through. Tomorrow would be another day – and if it were meant to be, another day and many more to come. She changed her clothes and headed downstairs.
Walking into the kitchen she found Adam had set the table and prepared dinner. She walked over to him and said, “Now this is really spoiling me. It smells wonderful and I’m famished.”
“I’m glad. There are a few things I can do well in the kitchen but not many.”
“What can I do to help?”
He bent down and kissed her. “That’s what you can do for me. I take it you’re feeling better.”
“Yes, I don’t have any headache at all now.”
They ate dinner and talked about the normal day to day things. For some reason, this night of all nights, Adam had held her hand as they ate.
There’s definitely no one like my husband she thought.
She rose to start to clear the dishes and was halted in her attempt. “This is not going to be a habit, but today I’ll take care of these things.”
“No argument from me,” she said.
He winked at her and went about cleaning up. As he was doing so he heard music playing. Claire had sat at the piano and was playing a series of selections that made his heart hum. He felt that everything was going to be alright.
When he’d finished he joined her in the parlor. She stopped playing and looked at him. “No need for you to stop. I was enjoying it.”
“Do you feel like taking a walk?” she asked. “The air this time of the day is always wonderful.”
He smiled because he enjoyed these times and walks together. He simply walked to the door and opened it. They headed out. The day was beginning to say its farewells but not its final goodbye. As they walked they held hands. There was a place Claire particularly liked and without a word spoken they headed for it.
They seated themselves. Adam held her almost as if to reassure himself that he was not dreaming. She leaned against him and stroked his hands.
Looking at the beauty of the sunset, she thought about what Dr. Martin had told her earlier in the day. How was she going to tell Adam?
Looking at the sight before them, he felt a peace and happiness in being married to Claire.
She thought it’s now or never. She sighed and said, “I love you AC. I have something that I need to tell you.”
SIX
There was a knock on the door. None of them was expecting anyone this time of the day. Joe shrugged his shoulders and rose from the dinner table to answer the door. Upon opening it he saw May Wales. Her daughter Mary was sitting in the wagon.
To say the least Joe was surprised by her presence and said, “Mrs. Wales, please … please come in.”
“Thank you. I’m sorry to disturb you at this hour but I was hoping to be able to speak to your brother Adam.
Hearing her voice, Ben rose from the table as did Hoss. They too were also surprised to see her.
“Mrs. Wales, welcome to our home,” said Ben. “Please come in.” He noticed that Mary was waiting in the wagon and said, “Your daughter needn’t sit in the wagon.”
“There’s no need for her to come in. We’re on our way back to Carson City and I wanted to see if Adam were at home. This will only take a minute.”
“I’m sorry but Adam doesn’t live here any longer.”
“Oh, I wasn’t sure but thought I would take a chance,” she replied.
“Is there something that I can do for you or perhaps get a message to Adam for you?”
During this discourse, Hoss watched as Mary continued to sit in the wagon. He decided to wander out and say hello.
“Ah no Mr. Cartwright. It’s somewhat of a personal nature and best if I could speak to him directly,” May answered.
“Well Adam is now married and he and his wife live not too far from here. Perhaps you’d like to leave a note for him.”
She thought for a moment and said, “If it wouldn’t be too much trouble. He’s been very helpful to my daughter and me. I just want to …..” she stopped talking. Ben and Joe were waiting for the next words but they didn’t come.
“Well please come over to the desk and you can write the note there,” said Ben showing her the way. He reached into his desk drawer and pulled out pen and ink. “Please take all the time you need.”
“Thank you for your kindness Mr. Cartwright. This shouldn’t take long. Mary and I have to be getting back to Carson City and it’s getting late.”
“Carson City?” interrupted Joe. “That’s a bit of a ride. You’re not going to make it before dark.”
“I understand that, however, there was some business I needed to take care of in Virginia City that couldn’t wait. I’ll just finish this note and then we’ll be on our way,” she said as she put her head down and began to write.
Joe looked at Ben. “Pa, it probably isn’t the smartest thing for the two of them to be heading to Carson City alone at this time of day.”
Casting a glance at the woman who was writing the note, Ben agreed with Joe. “You’re right.”
“Maybe one of us should go along with them,” said Joe.
“That’s a good idea. You and Hoss decide which one of you goes.” Ben then went into the kitchen leaving Joe to look at a woman that had been through quite a lot a few months earlier. She seemed to be focused on what she was writing and Joe realized there was a sadness about her. Regardless of the men in her family, he found that she herself was a likeable person.
Hop Sing left the kitchen to take two glasses of lemonade to Hoss and Mary. Ben returned with a glass for Mrs. Wales which he sat on the desk. She looked up and thanked him. “I won’t be much longer Mr. Cartwright,” she said as she sipped some of the liquid and returned to writing.
Hoss had struck up a conversation with Mary and found out she was quite knowledgeable about horses. The discussion of the horses seemed to eliminate some of her shyness. That was a common thread they could at least converse on. He realized Mary was probably embarrassed by the actions of her father and brothers against his family. Actions that had sent them to jail. He sensed she wished her mother would hurry up so they could leave.
“What brought you to Virginia City today?” asked Hoss.
“Mama had some business to take care of and we got a late start. She wanted to give something to your brother Adam and then we’re headed home.”
Grinning Hoss said, “Well, my brother Adam is married now and doesn’t live here. Your ma should be along pretty soon.”
Mary smiled and said, “I hope so. We’ve a bit of a ways to go.”
Hoss finished his drink and gently asked, “I know it’s none of my business but how are you and your ma doing?”
Her green eyes seemed surprised with his question but she looked at him and said, “We’re getting on. Got some horses we’re breeding.”
“Really?” Hoss was surprised.
“You seem to be surprised, Mr. Cartwright,” Mary said.
“Call me Hoss. Just plain Hoss. Yeah, I’m a bit surprised. Dealing with the business of raising and breeding horses ain’t easy.”
“Especially for women, right?” she asked defensively.
“I wasn’t implying women couldn’t run a horse ranch. It’s just a lot of hard work and takes time. You got any help over there?”
“My mama and I were raised in Kentucky Hoss. Do you know what that means?”
He responded, “No. I guess I don’t rightly know.”
“Well, some of the finest horses in this country come from Kentucky. There are breeds that would set a horse lovers heart to racing. When we came out here we brought some of the best with us. Our business and our family before us was that of horses and there ain’t too much that we don’t know about them.”
She was gently putting Hoss in his place and he was backing down. “I’d like to know more about them breeds in Kentucky and what you have on your ranch. Maybe I could take a ride over and see them.”
“That would be up to mama.”
“Hoss! Hoss!” Joe was calling.
“Err … excuse me for just a minute Miss Mary.”
“The name is Mary,” she said quietly.
He walked over to his brother. “What is it Joe?”
“Hoss they’re on their way back to Carson City and it’ll be dark before they get there. Pa thought one of us should ride back with them.”
“I’ll go Joe,” said Hoss. “They seem to have some mighty interesting horses on their ranch and I’d like to find out more.”
“Fine with me. I’ll let pa know.”
May Wales finished the note and inserted cash as the first repayment. She sealed the envelope and walked over to Ben who was sitting near the hearth. He stood as she approached.
“Well, all finished?” he said with a smile.
“Yes. If you could see that Adam gets this I would greatly appreciate it.”
“It’ll be my pleasure. Now I’ve asked my son to accompany you and your daughter to Carson City. The hour’s getting late and I’d feel more comfortable if the two of you weren’t arriving after dark. Hoss has already saddled his horse and is ready to leave when you are.”
May Wales was surprised and the look showed on her face. “Thank you for your consideration, Mr. Cartwright. I believe that Mary and I will be fine and there’s no need to inconvenience any member of your family.”
“Mrs. Wales, please hear me. It’s not an inconvenience and I wouldn’t think of letting you two return alone. As far as I’m concerned, it’s settled,” Ben said warmly.
She looked at Joe and then back at Ben. They were smiling and sheepishly she smiled as well. “Thank you. You’re very kind. Now we better be on our way.”
Ben and Joe watched as Hoss and the Wales women made their way out of sight. “What do you suppose that was all about pa?” asked Joe.
“I’ve no idea. Whatever it is – it’s between Mrs. Wales and your brother.” He closed the door.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The words, “There’s something I need to tell you,” caused Adam to slightly release his hold on Claire.
As he continued to relax against the tree he kissed the top of her head. “And what might that be?”
She continued resting against him. She toyed with the buttons on his shirt. She felt safe in this place with the sun growing lower in the sky. The day had not been a sad one for her but rather an unbelievable enlightenment. She thought, “How can one continue to feel at a loss with the circumstances that surround them when you have the love of a man like Adam and family?” How ironic the twists of fate that take place in one’s life. Twists that affect all those one loves.
She sat up and turned to him. She was further away from him than he’d like and gently pulled her onto his lap. “Now that’s more like it,” he said stroking her face.
She took the hand that was touching her face and his other hand and held them. The very hands that showed his love and devotion. The very hands that always were present to sooth her in her sorrow and excite her in her joy.
Her blue eyes were focused on him now. She traced the outline of his mouth with her finger and found her way to his lips.
She spoke softly as she tried to maintain a calmness within her. “Adam, when I saw Dr. Martin today he did a thorough examination.”
Adam’s look was one of puzzlement. “Yes I know.”
“There was something he discovered.”
Adam’s eyes turned a bit darker as he gazed at her.
“So much has happened in such a short time I needed to be certain. After seeing him today, I asked him not to say anything to you. I wanted to be able to tell you myself and in my own way.”
His eyes were now very intense. “Tell me what Claire? Has it something to do with the headaches?”
She turned to him with a face that was almost lit up as the brightness of the sun itself. Seemed so strange for this news to come today of all days. “The headaches may be a part of it but the truth of the matter is …” she stopped and could not contain the smile on her face. “The truth of the matter is that I’m going to have a child. We’re going to have a family.”
All the control he’d always exhibited was lost. The smile that grew on his face was a beautiful sight to her and as he threw his head back and laughed, the dimples that she loved to see were lighting up his face. He hugged her with all his might and the two of them fell over onto the soft grass. Looking down at her he kissed her again and again.
His happiness is what she’d expected. He rolled over and pulled her to him.
“Adam, this is what started it all,” she said looking up at him.
“I know and it could not have been a more beautiful experience between two people. I’m a happy man.” He laughed and each time he thought of becoming a father he laughed again as in disbelief.
“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”
“I wasn’t certain myself but was going to make a trip in to see Dr. Martin when other things came up. Once he confirmed it I was going to tell you. I wanted to be sure.”
“Claire, I love you so very much and cannot be happier.”
“Are you sure Adam? I know there were a number of plans we made that will now have to be changed.”
They turned and lay and their stomachs side by side. “Sweetheart, the word change means exactly that. Change is constant and our lives will most certainly be filled with change. Can you handle that?”
“Can you handle not sleeping through the night?” They laughed.
He had gathered his control and asked in a tender and caring voice, “How are you feeling? What did Paul say?”
“I’m feeling pretty well. A few bouts with nausea and some dizziness but Dr. Martin says that will pass. He figures the arrival of our child should be the end of May.”
She knew the man she’d married and exactly what he was doing. “Three months,” she said.
“Umm?”
“Adam you’re trying to calculate when. We were married three months when it happened.”
He stood and helped her up. She dusted off her skirt and he hugged her to him. He had a way of just holding her and speaking ever so quietly in her ear. Sometimes poetry, sometimes words of endearment and sometimes just humming a toon. This was one of those tender moments shared between the two of them.
“We’d better be heading back,” he said. He placed his arm around her and they began the walk home.
He knew the extent that she’d borne heartache. He loved her and the child that was to come. As they walked, she smiled as he spoke so tenderly a poem she remembered … a poem that seemed to sum up all that couldn’t be said.
It is a beauteous evening, calm and free,
The holy time is quiet as a Nun
Breathless with adoration; the broad sun
Is sinking down in its tranquility;
The gentleness of heaven broods o’er the Sea;
Listen! The mighty Being is awake,
And doth with his eternal motion make
A sound like thunder–everlastingly.
Dear child! Dear Girl! That walkest with me here,
If thou appear untouched by solemn thought,
Thy nature is not therefore less divine:
Thou liest in Abraham’s bosom all the year;
And worshipp’st at the Temple’s inner shrine,
God being with thee when we know it not
It is a Beauteous Evening
by William Wordsworth
There was one more surprise she had. It would keep for another day. They prepared for bed, and when settled, nestled together as they always did to sleep. This night they were not only wrapped in each other’s arms but also in the arms of a new life embracing them.
Claire smiled as she closed her eyes and remembered the last line of the letter from Amelia. “I pray joy comes in the morning.”
——————————————————————————–
SEVEN
It was Friday and Adam had told his father he would come by to help with business matters, in particular the bookkeeping. Ben had managed to keep things fairly accurate but he didn’t care in the least for this end of operating the ranch. Adam had always come to his rescue and would be doing so again. Ben realized as he was getting dressed this would need to cease. Adam now had his own business matters to handle.
Although Adam and Claire were merely a short distance away, Ben felt happiness but also a void due to Adam’s absence. It was something he’d have to adjust to. Seeing Adam and Claire together warmed him – but there was something missing. This day had to come and there would probably be a few others. He shook off his thoughts. Ben had yet to allow either of his sons to take Adam’s room and was not certain of the reason.
As he meandered downstairs Hop Sing was placing coffee and hot biscuits on the table. “Morning Hop Sing,” he said in his reverberating voice.
“Ah, Morning Mista Cartwright. Breakfast almost ready.”
“That’s great. I feel especially hungry this morning.” He sat down at the table and poured himself a cup of Hop Sing’s coffee. He remembered when Hop Sing first came to work for him. Coffee had not been on the top of the list of items Hop Sing prepared well. While Ben had tried to teach him, he found that he was drinking an inordinate amount of tea. With Adam’s help, Hop Sing finally managed a resemblance of coffee and today his coffee was superb.
Hearing the door open he looked up. Joe was walking in. “Morning pa. Those biscuits sure look good.”
“Well sit down and have some. Breakfast will only be a minute.”
Footsteps were heard coming down the stairs and Hoss chimed his cheery hello as he sat down and immediately poured himself a cup of coffee and took a couple of biscuits.
The discussion of the day’s work had begun between the three of them when Hop Sing brought in ham, eggs and fried potatoes. As they helped themselves to the hearty fare, Hoss said, “Seems like it’s gonna be a mighty hot one. We could do with some rain fer sure.”
“Yeah, it’s hot already and it’s not even the middle of the day,” said Ben. “I think we need to get as much out of the way as we can. Even though we didn’t accomplish a lot around here yesterday, we aren’t too far behind.”
“Soon as I have another helping I’ll get Rick and Clive and head up to the timber camp. They should have that last order ready to go,” said Joe.
“Good,” was all Ben said as he continued eating.
Joe looked at his father and then his brother. “I guess you got Mrs. Wales and her daughter safely home last night,” said Joe. It was more of an inquisitive question than a statement.
“Yep, we made it shortly after dark. Weren’t too bad a ride. You know, I kinda like them two ladies. I feel pretty sorry that they ended up on their own the way they did … but ya know … they seem to be pretty strong in their determination to get their horse ranch up and running.”
“A horse ranch?” asked Joe.
“That’s rather ambitious,” commented Ben. “Not an easy task for two women alone.”
They know that pa,” replied Hoss. “One thing for dang sure, they know jest about all there is to know about horses.”
“Oh and why is that?” questioned Joe.
“Well it seems they grew on horse ranches in Kentucky. Spent their lives on ‘em. Mrs. Wales’ father and uncles had a fairly large ranch with some of the best breeds around. When she married that miserable example of a husband, they moved to his ranch and bred and raised horses. Mary was raised there and her life has been nothing but horses.”
“Like pa said, seems like a lot of work for two women,” Joe piped in. “Besides, trying to manage through the winter in their situation can’t be an easy one. Then there are the business dealings and most men in these parts don’t seem to want to do business with women.”
“That may be,” said Ben. “But if they have quality stock and really know their business, they should be able to overcome any stigmas associated with being women. Besides, not all men around here feel that way.”
“Well, you name two ranchers you know willing to conduct business with women,” said Joe.
“I for one and I’m sure there are others. You know that kind of narrow minded thinking needs to be eliminated. I didn’t raise you that way.”
“It’s not me and I know you didn’t pa. I’m just thinking about some of the ranchers around here,” was Joe’s reply.
Hoss joined in saying, “Well them women already have their hands full and that’s fer sure. But ya know, thy got the makings for a pretty good life if’n they can just hang in there. Took a look at a couple of their horses before I left and there ain’t that much anybody can question about the quality of ‘em. They’re prime pa … real prime.”
“Well I just hope they can make a go of it. After all this isn’t Kentucky.”
“No it ain’t Kentucky Joe, but you ain’t seen them horses either.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Claire had been up for some time. She didn’t disturb Adam but rather made her way downstairs to get breakfast started. She could feel the heat of the day already rising. She gave thanks for another day and thought of Clara and her adoptive parents. She found herself speaking to them in her mind. She missed them. She felt sadness over their passing but as she stood and looked out the window, she realized that she had been given a gift.
The love of Adam and now this new life within her was more than she could believe. How ironic she thought that a person could lose so much and in the flash of an eye gain so much. Her healing tears trickled down her cheeks which she quickly wiped away. Her pain would pass, but for now it was still a part of her. She thought of the child and smiled. She thought of Adam’s reaction and laughed. He was beautiful she thought as she reflected on his reaction to the news.
“A penny for your thoughts.” It was Adam. He’d been leaning against the door to the kitchen watching her.
“And how long have you been standing there?” she asked.
“Just long enough to know that you’re hurting. Long enough to imagine how you’ll look in a few months. Come here sweetheart,” he said in dulcet tones.
He opened his arms to her and she found her way.
“The people you care about most in life are taken from you too soon,” she said quietly. “Our background and circumstances may have influenced who we are, but we are responsible for who we become.”
Adam understood what she was saying. He needed to be close to her. “I need you Claire. You’ve given me back a part of myself that I thought was lost for ever.”
“I don’t understand Adam.”
Still holding her, his voice became very quiet and emotional. “For as long as I can remember, I blamed myself for my mother’s death. I shut off feelings that I didn’t want to acknowledge and felt guilty.”
“But why? There was nothing for you to feel guilty about.”
“I know that now. You made me see it in the most simplest of ways.”
“Me? I don’t understand.”
A side of him that no one had ever seen before was freely being shared with Claire. She sensed the hurt he had carried for so long and realized that they were both in need of healing from the circumstances that life had dealt them.
He rocked her back and forth in his arms as he continued. “Someone once said that we are all basically ‘wounded children looking for ways to heal’. Some of us do have wonderful childhoods…but why is it memories can be painful from that period and echo throughout our lives, even in the happiest of childhoods?”
His revealing a part of himself that had been kept in the shadows was being brought to life. Claire knew he’d not had an easy life growing up. She believed that he was called to be strong and work hard. Whatever he had experienced kept him from being open and free with his emotions. She could feel the change coming over him.
His eyes were clear but misty and the look on his face was one of needing her to understand. She touched his face and he knew.
He sat down and she put breakfast on the table. Joining him she said,” I understand perfectly what you’ve said as I know you understand my feelings.” She paused, poured him more coffee and continued. “I was thinking early this morning when I came down to the kitchen. I know tears speak more about what our hearts feel than any words could ever express. Those tiny drops of humanity that tumble from our eyes, creep down our cheeks and splash on the floors of our heart sometimes carry the message that our hearts ache and hurt. At other times they carry the message of joy.
Adam laughed as he remembered the tears she’d shed before and during their wedding. He’d teased her about it and had made sure that he and his brothers always had extra handkerchiefs for her. Noticing the smile on his face she looked at him with curiosity.
“I was just thinking about the tears that seemed to continue to flow before our wedding,” he said.
“Yes. I could have taken care of a drought. But they were tears of joy and elation,” she said. The mood was getting lighter and they would move on with the day … one day at a time.
Knowing what Adam had borne for so long she had one last statement to make. “Tears are the messengers that sometimes substitute for our crippled words and spill forth carrying with them our deepest emotions. Sometimes there are words that we want to yell but they won’t come out right or we fear they will be misunderstood or we will be misunderstood – so we just tuck them inside and hide our true feelings. I’m glad we can share our deepest feelings.”
He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it. “Pray tell Mrs. Cartwright, how has so much wisdom been imparted into your beautiful head?”
She leaned on her elbow and looking at him said, “Wisdom? I don’t call it wisdom. I’m just speaking what I feel in my heart. Besides, you make it very easy when you look at me with those eyes and that smile of yours.”
The mood had gotten lighter and turned to the news at hand. “How are you feeling?”
“I’m feeling fine right now,” she said as she started to clear the table. “It’s just the heat that gets to me. Today is really going to be a warm one I’m afraid.”
As she turned she saw his look. “What’s that look for?”
With a glint in his eye he said, “Just trying to see if you …”
“Adam Cartwright, I know exactly what you’re thinking. No, it is not obvious that I am with child. Give it some time and there will be no mistaking my condition and what caused it.”
“You’re going to be a beautiful and loving mother.”
“You’re going to be a handsome and spoiling father,” she said as she tossed him the dish towel.
“One thing I didn’t share with you last night is that Amelia and Isaac are going to be expecting a child in late February or early March.”
“I think that’s wonderful. Seems we’ll have that much more in common.”
“She didn’t want to say anything during the wedding and swore me to secrecy.”
“Seems you can keep a secret. Now how do we handle our news?” he asked.
They walked into the parlor and Claire sat at the piano. “What do you want to do?” she asked with a broad smile on her face.
He chuckled as he rubbed the side of his nose with his finger. “This is all new for me,” he chuckled again. “I think I’m going to invite us to dinner at the Ponderosa tonight. That is if you feel up to it and don’t mind.”
“It’s a beautiful idea. Besides if you remember, we said your father would be the third one to know after me and then you.”
“Yeah, pa is going to love the news.” He chuckled again. Seemed as if he could not stop when he thought of the happiness that would be theirs with this new life coming and his becoming a father.
Making sure that she was fine and didn’t need anything, he kissed her tenderly and asked if she’d be alright while he went to take care of the Ponderosa books. She indicated she would be and that she wanted to get in an hour or so of practicing.
Walking him outside, she watched as he mounted Sport. Leaning down he kissed her and said,” I love you Mrs. Cartwright and child. I’ll be back soon.” She watched him as he rode off.
Adam was a man that had come full circle since Claire had entered his life. He thought as he rode to the Ponderosa with a smile on his face, “Life is what’s coming…not what was.”
——————————————————————————–
EIGHT
In less than ten minutes Adam was pulling into the front of the Ponderosa. It would have been sooner but he had just loped along.
Hop Sing scurried from the chicken coops heading toward the kitchen when he saw Adam, “Mista Adam. Good to see you. You looking fine. Being husband seem to agree with you,” he smiled.
Adam responded with, “It does.”
“Your brothers away for now but father in house waiting for you. Why you no bring Missy Claire with you?”
“If you can manage it, I may bring her for supper tonight,” he winked.
Nodding he replied, “Can always manage for Missy Claire. No problem!” He then rushed toward the door that led to the kitchen.
Adam entered and put his hat on the credenza. “Pa!” he called.
“Adam,” Ben said as he rose from his desk. “Good to see you. How’s everything going son?” Ben asked.
Looking at his father the way only he could, he responded with a question. “Is that a personal question pa? You just saw me the other day.”
Ben looked at Adam and realized he was showing his sense of humor. He smiled and Adam walked toward the desk.
“Looks to me like you’ve got your hands full,” Adam said as he took stock of the books and ledgers that were strewn on the desk.
“Ah, I wouldn’t say that exactly. But there are a few things that need some cleaning up,” he said as he scratched his head. “Where’s Claire? You didn’t bring her with you?”
“She had some things to take care of. You’re the second person who’s asked me about her today. Can I beg an invite for the both of us to supper tonight? I think it would do her some good to get out of the house.”
“Why sure! Always look forward to having the two of you here – and an invitation is never required.”
“Thanks pa,” was Adam’s reply.
“How’s she handling Clara’s death?”
Adam looked directly at his father and said, “She’s going to be fine. Just a little time is needed.”
“A little time and you,” said Ben.
“Yes, and me.”
Ben was proud of his sons and thankful that Adam and Claire were making their home on the Ponderosa.
“Where are Hoss and Joe?”
“Oh, Joe is up checking the timber that should be about ready to be shipped and Hoss is tending to the pilings we’ll need in about two weeks.”
Ben suddenly remembered the envelope that May Wales had left for him. “Adam, May Wales stopped by yesterday to leave this for you,” he said as he opened the desk drawer. Withdrawing the envelope he handed it to Adam.
Adam accepted it with a thank you and placed it into his pocket. He’d read it later. Ben was curious but knew it was Adam’s business and not his.
Sitting at the desk Adam said, “Well, I guess we should take a look at what you’ve been working on pa.”
“Working on it, is one thing – working at it is another,” laughed Ben. “I just seem to procrastinate and then end up trying to catch up.” They sat together and started to go through the ledgers and books the way they had done so many times before.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Mary Wales headed for the north corral where she’d been working with two horses – a Kentucky Mountain Saddle horse and a Spotted Mountain Saddle horse. In the house her mother was going over their finances and realized that she was finally able to hire a hand part-time. For how long she didn’t know. She didn’t know too many people in the area but knew the type of person and experience she needed. No matter what people thought of her men folk, she was going to hold her head up and was going to make this work. After all, she was regaining her confidence and had seen both the business side and the working side of running a horse ranch since she was a child. She told herself that she ‘could’ do this. She refused to think of failure. If it came, it would not be for lack of trying. Her plan was in place. She just needed someone to review it.
Wiping the perspiration from her forehead she walked to the window. She watched Mary working with each horse. They were beautiful animals, and few, if any were to be found in the Comstock. Mary handled them well. She was quite adept at riding and now spent a lot of time working with them.
The heat of the late morning was beginning to get to Mary and she needed to take a break. She finished the workout with the horses, settled them, and then returned to the house.
Her mother met her when she came in. As Mary washed, he mother poured her a glass of lemonade. She sat at the table and said,”Mama, those are two fine horses if I say so myself. Their offspring will bring a nice price.”
“I’m sure Mary. You’ve a great way with them.”
“You’re pretty good too. I like what we’re trying to do.”
“I’m glad of that. It’s about all we know how to do. I want you to be as determined as I am to make this work for us. I wouldn’t say this is our last chance, but it’s a chance I believe we’ve been given by the Almighty.”
“Mama, you don’t have to worry on that count. I’ll do the best I can.”
“I’m sure you will. Hoss seems like he knows a lot about horses. Said he wanted to come by and see some of the others.”
“I know,” said Mary. “He asked enough questions as we were coming home last night.”
“Just seems like he has a genuine interest in animals. Seems pretty likable to me just like his brother Adam. Adam didn’t have to help us. Perhaps Hoss might know of someone that could fill the part time job.”
“Oh mama, I’m not sure we need Hoss for that.”
“One never knows why a person in put into our lives Mary. Any idea when he may come to look at our horses?”
Mary got up from the table. “No idea. I told him he needed to speak with you about that.”
“Is something bothering you Mary?”
She turned to her mother and said, “Sorta. With all that pa and my brothers did to the Cartwrights and the new Mrs. Cartwright, why are they trying to help us? Something just doesn’t seem to add up.”
Her mother looked at her and could understand her doubting their sincerity. “Mary, sometimes we have to step out on faith.”
“You may be right mama and I’m going to try. But I just hope we don’t get stepped on.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam returned home a little later than was expected. Claire had finished her chores for the day. The heat had been more than she was accustomed to. It certainly got hot in St. Louis, but it was not quite like this as far as she could remember. She practiced for a little over an hour and then finally sat on the settee and ultimately reclined on it.
When Adam came in, he saw her resting and quietly removed his hat and gun. He went to the wash room to clean up a bit and then poured himself a glass of lemonade that Claire had made.
He’d made his father’s day by getting all the books in order. He now thought there were some things that he needed to get in order. He opened the door to the little room off the dining room that was made into a study and painting room. Removing the drawings for their home, he reviewed them and assessed how much could be completed before it was too cold to work on it.
Time passed very quickly and he heard her voice. “Sorry I didn’t hear you come in. Making changes?” she asked.
He looked up at her. “I didn’t want to disturb your rest. No, I’m not making changes actually – just trying to see how much can realistically be completed before it’s too cold to work on it any more.”
“It’s almost two o’clock. I’ll make you something to eat.”
“Sweetheart there’s no need. I had a sandwich with pa.”
“Have you eaten? You didn’t have too much for breakfast.”
A bit embarrassed she said, “I tried a little something but wasn’t able to finish it.”
He put his pencil down and took stock of her. “Claire, we’re invited to supper at the Ponderosa but if you’re not feeling up to it we’re not going.”
“Adam, I’m not the first woman to have a baby that is going through this. Besides, generally by the middle of the afternoon and later I’m just fine,” she said.
“Oh, I see. So that’s why you eat so much for dinner,” he chided.
He rose from the desk. “What can I do Claire?”
“Dr. Martin says in the early stages of pregnancy this happens to many women. It’ll pass and it’s something that I’ll just have to deal with. Besides, I think you’ve done enough already,” she said with a devilish gleam in her blue eyes.
Seeing the top of the envelope protruding from his pocket she asked “What’s this?”
As they walked out onto the porch and sat on the swing, Adam showed the note from May Wales to Claire.
“Seems she’s really trying to work things through. I hope they can make it.”
“Well there’s a good chance they will, but there’s also a chance things could just fall apart,” Adam said honestly.
“But why Adam? I mean why might they fail?”
“For one thing, it’s the time of year. For them to get a good start it’s going to take them at least a year. Now the winter months are going to be settling in and there will be little if anything they can do.”
“So what happens? Isn’t there something that you can advise them on?”
“I can go and speak to her. I’ve tried to leave her to find her own way but maybe a visit would be timely. Besides, it would be a way to thank her for the first repayment on the loan.”
“I think that would be a good idea. It would give us a chance to visit with James, Eve and the baby.”
“Claire, you’re a schemer.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Perhaps it was the heat of the day which was now waning that caused a little rift. Adam wanted to take the carriage to drive Claire over to the Ponderosa and she felt that she’d prefer the freedom of riding. After all it was going to be an informal supper with the family. She saw no reason not to be able to ride Cameo. She, however, conceded to his wishes.
He energetically hopped into the carriage beside her and they were off. The weather was cooling down as the day grew later. Once again, the ride was a short one. As they were rounding the bend heading for the ranch, she noticed that Adam seemed to be somewhere else.
“What’s going through your mind?” she asked.
Putting his arm around her and drawing her to him he said, “Now if we’d taken Sport and Cameo, I wouldn’t be able to do this. Are you sure you’re feeling ok?”
“Adam, I’m feeling perfectly fine. I sincerely hope that you’re going to make it through to the birth of this child,” she said.
“Why wouldn’t I? Childbirth is only natural – part of nature.”
“Adam for most people it might be. It’s been less than twenty-four hours since you found out and I can hardly do anything without your worrying. I think you’re starting to be overprotective which is not necessary.”
“Overprotective? No. Just want everything to be well for you and our little Cartwright.”
She looked at him and just sighed. “What am I going to do with you?” she asked.
“Thank me for making the two of us three,” he said kiddingly. He then took her hand and kissed it. “You’ve made me happy three times in my life so far.”
“Oh? And what three times are those?” Claire asked him as she turned to face him.
He halted the carriage and looked at her. His eyes spoke in unison with his words. He was turning the wedding band on his hand and then looking from it to her he said, “When you said ‘I will’ to my proposal of marriage; when you said ‘I do’ taking me as your husband; and now you’ve said ‘I am’ as our family increases.”
They kissed and traveled the last distance to the house. As they pulled up Adam shouted, “Anybody home? Your supper guests are here.” He assisted Claire down and the first one out the door was Hoss.
“Hot diggity Claire I’m glad to see ya,” said Hoss. He kissed her on the cheek and remarked how great it was to have a woman in the house that was family.
They started to head into the house when Joe was heading out the door. “Jes turn yerself around little brother. You cay say hello to our sister inside,” Hoss remarked.
“Claire I’m glad to see you,” he said as he hugged her.
“It’s always good to see you Joe. I just never know what to expect with you,” she laughed.
Ben came down the stairs. “Claire, glad you’re here.” As he approached her he said, “Daughter, you’re getting more beautiful everyday.”
“I hardly think so but thank you for the compliment.”
“Come and have a seat,” said Ben. “Dinner will be ready shortly.”
Adam cleared his throat to gain attention.
“Oh, hiya Adam. Sorry,” said Joe.
“Nah, Adam. Can’t ever forget you,” said Hoss.
Adam merely strolled across the great room and said quietly under his breath, “Out of sight … out of mind.”
They sat down and it was as if a weight had been lifted for all of them. It was a family time – spur of the moment, informal – just come as you are and be who you are.
“Can I offer you something cool to drink?” asked Ben.
“Not right now thank you. I’m fine,” she responded.
“Hey Adam,” said Hoss as he sat down. “Have ya heard the news about our brother?”
Ben grinned and Joe just frowned. Looking at his younger brother with curiosity Adam said, “Well no. What might the news be?”
Waiting for a response from Joe seemed to take from ever. Whatever it was, the look on his face indicated he was less than happy about it.
“Well it seems for the Founder’s Day Celebration, Joe is gonna be in charge of getting the performers for the Art Society concert that will take place on Saturday evening of that weekend. Kin you imagine Joe in charge of that?” Hoss laughed slapping his knee.
To this Adam raised an eyebrow and said, ”Oh? I imagine that we’ll be in for a real special treat. Is the circus going to be in town that weekend?”
“Hoss quit laughing. It could have been you instead of me you know,” said Joe firmly.
“Yeah – but it ain’t.”
Joe got up and paced the floor.
Almost wanting to join in the gregarious outpouring by Hoss, Claire asked, “What is Founder’s Weekend?”
Joe turned to her and said, “It’s a yearly event that marks the anniversary of Virginia City and recognizes those that founded the town. Takes place over a weekend with a number of various activities.”
“It’s a rather exciting time for young and old,” said Ben. “A nice way to have fun as most of the ranch work will have been completed.”
“Three days? Seems like there must be a lot to see and participate in,” said Claire.
“There is,” said Adam. “We’ll just keep you away from the horse races and fire engine pull.”
“It’s really very well done. This year I’m the proud father of the son that is responsible for bringing cultural entertainment to Virginia City. I’m proud of you son, ” Ben said as he slapped Joe on the back lightly.
“Congratulations Joe. How were you chosen for this?” asked Claire.
“Joe was elected as a member of the Founder’s Day committee,” said Ben. “When they were determining who would chair which event, some had already been taken. Those that were left were placed into a bowl. Names were drawn and there you have it.”
Adam and Hoss were trying to contain the amusement while Joe just said, “I have no idea where to start.”
Adam walked across the room to get something to drink. “Joe, I think the first thing for you to do is find out what culture is. Perhaps you can talk to the members of the Arts Society – but before you do, find out what culture is,” he said teasingly.
“Yep. I need some help with this.”
“Needing help is an understatement Joe,” said Hoss. “You’re gonna need a miracle.”
“I think you should leave the teasing aside and try to help Joe,” said Claire who was also trying to keep a straight face as she saw the anguish on Joe’s face. “There are a number of various cultural opportunities that present themselves. There’s potential for a theatrical performance, poetry, music, a literary presence, singing …..”
Joe sped across the room and picked Claire up. “Claire I love you. You’ve just solved everything right here in this very room! Why didn’t I think of this before?”
“What are you talking about?” she asked.
“You! It’s you! You’re wonderful. You’re … you’re accomplished, you’re an artist.”
“You want her to show some of her paintings?” asked Hoss.
“No Hoss. Don’t you get it?” Joe looked around and Adam felt a cold chill run down his back. He knew all to well what schemes his brother could come up with.
“Claire Cartwright. Can’t you see it on the signs?”
Ben stood up and asked, “You aren’t suggesting that Claire perform are you?”
“Why of course I am pa. You know that our sister here is an accomplished and recognized piano player.”
“That’s pianist,” said Adam, “But I guess to you it’s all the same.”
“She is wonderful at it and she’d be a true representative of Virginia City and the Comstock,” bellowed Joe.
Claire looked at Joe in shock. Joe, Ben, Adam and Hoss had all focused their eyes on her.
“Mmmm, might not be a bad idea Claire,” said Ben. “I’m sure there’d be no question of your talents and it would fill what that weekend requires by the Arts Council. I for one would support the recommendation … and not because you’re my daughter-in-law.”
“Claire, you’d be wonderful I know. Will you do it?”
She looked at Adam who was waiting as were the others for her response.
“Ah Joe, when is this weekend? I’d need to know more about it.”
“There’s nothing to know. It’s the second weekend in October. All you have to do is show up and provide a piano concert. You play all the time and you’d certainly not want your attending all those conservatories to go to waste. Besides, you even have two pianos! I think it would be perfect.”
Seeing the desperation coming from Joe, and feeling a little bit of ego on her part, she glanced at her husband. It was her decision to make she thought and she didn’t need approval from Adam.
She turned to Joe and said, “Let me think this over. I’m promising you nothing, but will think it over and let you know in a day or two.”
“That’s great Claire,” said Joe.
“Remember what I said Joe, I’m not promising I’ll do this. I’m just going to consider it and don’t want you to be disappointed if my answer should be no. Fair enough?” Claire said.
“Fair enough,” said Joe.
Hop Sing announced that dinner was hot and ready to be served. Everyone needed to be seated – NOW please.
They walked to the dinner table and she looked at Adam. She smiled at him and said quietly, “We’ll discuss this when we get home.”
Ben said the grace as they held hands. Claire was actually hungry and everything looked and smelled good. It was a simple but delicious meal.
The conversation was animated once again at the Cartwright table. Hoss brought up the subject of the Wales women and their horse ranch.
“I give them credit,” said Ben. “They’ve had a hard way to go but this may make up for all the adversity they’ve had to face.”
“I rode home with them last night and found out a lot about them and horses,” chimed in Hoss. “Before I left, I saw about three or four of them and there ain’t nothing this far west can touch ‘em. If’n they handle things right, they probably could do pretty well for themselves. They just need some help right now I think. But them horses – you just can’t find nothing like ‘em out here and that’s for sure.”
“I just don’t think it’s gonna work for them,” said Joe. “Hoss, pa and I had this discussion before Adam.”
“Why won’t it work?” asked Claire.
“It’s simple, raising and breeding horses is hard work. Not work a woman can do.”
Both Ben and Adam’s eyebrows raised hearing Joes words. The gauntlet had just been thrown down.
“I was telling pa and Joe that they were raised in Kentucky on horse ranches all their lives. They know more about horses than almost anyone I know,” said Hoss.
“So I gather you’re thinking they can do this Hoss?” asked Claire.
“Well …. I’m thinking maybe they can. I ain’t sure because it ain’t easy – but I’m thinking maybe.”
“See now that’s where Hoss and I disagree,” said Joe. “Women have a definite disadvantage in running a ranch – especially when it comes to horses and having to deal with the local ranchers and others in the Comstock. I think what they’re trying to do is more than they can chew.”
Claire put her fork down and wiped her mouth with her napkin. The gauntlet had now just been picked up by Claire. Adam and Ben sensed what was coming and were thoroughly going to enjoy this. Father and son just eyed each other and continued to wait for the scene to unfold.
“Joe are you saying that women can’t handle the tasks of running a ranch without a man around – especially if that is what their life has always been?” asked Claire.
“Exactly,” said Joe. “They can only work so long and so hard.”
“I suppose you have facts to back this up,” said Claire.
Now Hoss was interested and a smirk was beginning to cross his face. Brother should not have started in on sister he thought.
“What facts?” asked Joe. “It’s clear that women were made to be able to handle just certain things and men to handle the rest.”
She looked at Joe and politely said, “That’s nonsense. The physical makeup of a person does not negate their ability to handle tasks equally. What negates their ability to handle tasks equally is the inability of the male ego to be able to accept and recognize the capabilities and determination of women.”
“Hot dog!” said Hoss who was now thoroughly enjoying this.
“Furthermore,” Claire continued, “Many men, not all, have made it virtually impossible for women to vote, to run and own businesses and to deal on business levels with men. Why? Because it usurps their dominance over women and becomes a threat to their egos.
I beg to differ with you Joe – women are not inferior creatures who must remain on the fringes of society so that men, however weak or strong they may be, can subject women to a subordinate status in society while they relish in the practice of trying to show what it takes to be a man.
If a man is truly a man, he is not threatened by intelligence of women, appreciates their drive, wishes them success, supports and listens to their hopes and dreams, and above all, knows when to stop talking and remove his boot from his mouth.”
She paused a moment as Joe looked at her in surprise. “I’m sorry Joe. I just needed to let you know how I felt. I hope you don’t mind me expressing my opinion.”
Joe was almost speechless. “Ah no … no not at all. This is a free country,” he said as he continued to finish his dinner. “It’s just a bit difficult when my sister turns out to be almost a female Adam. “College,” he mumbled.
Ben covered his mouth with his napkin. He was hysterical and almost choking trying not to let Joe know he was laughing. Hoss just leaned on his elbows as Claire voiced her opinion and was proud of her. Adam just reached over and kissed her on the cheek.
There was chemistry between Claire and her family. She and Joe seemed to be the ones to have the most intense discussions.
Dinner was over and Ben suggested that perhaps it would be cooler to sit outside and have dessert and beverages.
As they stood up, Claire looked at Adam. He winked. Holding her chin up to him he kissed her. He didn’t care who was watching. Hoss just blushed and walked outside.
The air was refreshing and the cake Hop Sing made was delicious. The sun was beginning to set and Joe went to light the outside lights.
“Hey Joe,” Adam called to his brother. “Will you get Hop Sing out here?”
“Yeah Ok. Just hold your horses.”
Hearing Joe’s words they all burst into hysterical laughter. Even Joe.
Ben looked at Adam and wondered what he wanted Hop Sing for. There was still plenty of cake and coffee left.
Adam had seated himself on the arm of Claire’s chair and rested his hand on her shoulder. The light of the day cast a beautiful hue that highlighted her skin, her hair and her eyes.
Joe returned followed by Hop Sing.
“Something wrong with cake? Need more coffee?” asked Hop Sing.
“No Hop Sing. Everything was just perfect,” said Claire.
“Ok big brother, you’ve got all of us out here – now spill the beans. Something must be up,” said Hoss.
“Something is. Claire and I want all of you to know that we’re expecting a baby in the spring.”
There were shouts and hoots that would have brought the whole town running if they’d been in Virginia City. Congratulations were made all around and Ben yelled in his loudest voice, “I’m going to be a grandfather.”
“I guess this is gonna make us uncles,” said Hoss.
“Adam and Claire, I love you both and am so happy for you,” Joe said with excitement. “How do we top this? We had the most wonderful wedding ever and now were going to have a baby. I just can’t believe it.”
Ben finished hugging Claire and shaking Adam’s hand. “You never even let on when you were here today. Congratulations son.”
“Just one minute,” said Hoss. “Are you sure? I mean, it’s all been checked out and we ain’t getting excited for nothing are we?”
“Hoss, it’s all been checked out with Dr. Martin. It’s a fact,” said Claire.
Ben said, “This calls for a toast. Maybe several.” He went into the house to get the libation and lemonade for Claire. Claire walked over to Hop Sing and he was misty eyed.
“Hop Sing so happy. Mista Adam grown man now. Hop Sing now have little Mista Adam or Missy Claire to watch. Very happy. Very happy indeed. Claire and Hop Sing hugged one another.
“Wonder what’s taking pa so long,” asked Joe.
“Oh, he’s probably getting the crystal glasses to do the toasting plum proper,” said Hoss.
Inside the house, Ben had everything ready to be taken outside. He was not ready. The news he’d just heard made him happier than he had been in a very long time. He needed time to dry his eyes.
——————————————————————————–
NINE
The news was setting in. Adam and Claire had departed for home. Ben was sitting in his red chair sipping wine. Both Joe and Hoss noticed he seemed to be somewhere else.
“Boy Adam is sure one happy man and a proud father-to-be,” said Hoss. “I’m just bustin at the seams with this news.”
“Hard to believe that he’s going to be a father. Well, not exactly hard to believe.” said Joe, “I just guess I never imagined it. Let’s give Claire some credit here.”
“Well, we sure don’t have to imagine it now. We’re gonna be uncles and I can’t wait.”
“Hoss, I do believe you’re gonna have to wait on this. We all are,” said Joe as he sat down.
Joe looked over to his father sitting next to the hearth. “Pa, you haven’t said too much since Claire and Adam left.”
Ben was in a different place as he’d not heard Joe’s comment.
“Pa! Pa,” said Hoss.
Ben’s attention became focused on where he was. “Pa, Joe was speaking to you. Seems your mind was on something else,” said Hoss.
“I’m sorry. I guess I was somewhere else. What did you say Joe?”
“I just commented that you’d not said too much since Claire and Adam left. Is everything alright?”
“Joe, everything couldn’t be better. I’m so very pleased with the news. It brought back memories of when Adam was born and all the promise I felt was in store for him. How he grew, what he’d given of himself throughout his life, and now, to be married and a child on the way. I couldn’t be happier for him and Claire,” said Ben.
He turned his eyes to each of his sons. They could see the emotion that filled their father. Joe and Hoss looked at each other and smiled.
“You know, I had hoped for this day for one of you. No, that’s not so. I hoped this day for each of you. Your beginnings and who you are were all different – but I felt change would come into each of your lives. I believe it is inevitable for each of you two. Perhaps later than sooner – but I know in my heart it will come.”
Ben was filling with emotion that neither Hoss nor Joe really understood. They could only imagine what their father was feeling.
“We won’t let ya down pa. Jus that we ain’t found the right gal yet. When we do, you better watch out!” said Hoss.
“I guess I’ve just been enjoying myself too much,” said Joe. “I’ll get there one day but for now, I’m just enjoying life. Adam has done things and been places and I think he pretty much knew Claire was the one for him. Besides, have you ever seen two people so much alike and happy?”
“I hope that will always, be” said Ben. His eyes were misting. Trying to mask his wet eyes, he turned and looked into the fire. Both Hoss and Joe noticed how deeply their father felt the news.
Being Joe, he said, “Pa, are you alright? It just seems … well it just seems that you’re bothered by something.”
Hoss shot his brother a look to say why did you bring this up.
Turning to his sons, Ben said quietly. “The truth is that I’m deeply touched by the sons that you are. I have always been. Now that there is going to be a first Cartwright grandchild, there is a sense of joy mixed with emotions that you will understand when you are about to become a grandfather or father for that matter. Also, I sat here and remembered so much about the years that brought Adam to this point. I can’t help but be emotional… I suspect the same will happen when it’s your turn. My joy and emotions come from the immense love I have for this family and its dynamics – no matter how different they may be.” With that Ben rose from his chair and went to pour himself a small sherry.
Hoss and Joe decided not to comment on their father’s almost weeping. They believed they knew the deep joy that had triggered this. He was a man that would show his emotions carefully and, in this case, could not contain them. They understood. They also were more than excited themselves.
“Ya think it will be a boy or girl?” asked Hoss.
“A boy. Definitely a boy,” said Joe.
“Don’t know son,” said Ben as he returned to his seat.
“What else could it be pa?” asked Joe. “It’s in the Cartwright genes starting with you. There have been nothing but males in this family and I don’t see it changing.”
Hoss put his hand on Joe’s shoulder and said, “That makes no sense. Whatever the dear Lord determines it will be – it will be. We just have to wait. I wish the baby were coming tomorrow.”
Ben laughed at Hoss’ remark and then added, “Joe, just because all of you turned out to be males is not an indicator that is what the child will be. Whatever, boy or girl, the child will definitely be spoiled.”
Laughing Hoss said, “Joe, if it were a boy, I do believe if Claire could change it to be a girl she would after your performance at supper tonight.”
“Well, I think she missed the point I was trying to make.”
“She didn’t miss the point. I believe she got the point. You just missed an opportunity to keep your mouth shut when you should have,” said Ben as he started to laugh uncontrollably.
Hoss could not contain his laughter and between he and Ben the house became noisy with the laughter. Hop Sing came out of the kitchen and asked, “What so funny? Hop Sing like to laugh too.”
“Hop Sing it’s just another example of Joe not knowing when to keep his mouth shut. Claire put him in his place and it was really funny.”
“Oh, I see. Missy Claire very smart lady. Say what she think just like number one son Adam. Good for her.” He pointed his finger at Joe and returned to the kitchen laughing.
“I don’t think it’s funny. I just don’t believe she understood what I was trying to say.”
“Joe she understood perfectly what you were trying to say otherwise her answer to your comment wouldn’t have been what it was. Pa and Adam could not keep a straight face as she told you what she thought. Pa almost choked trying not to let you see him laughing.”
“So you agree with her?” Joe asked.
“Joe, it’s not a matter of agreeing with her. She just has a way to politely say what she thinks which I love about her,” said Ben.
“Yeah, and she does it so well,” Hoss interjected. “When you gonna learn to stick the boot back into yer mouth? Never mind, the next time you engage in a conversation with her I’ll personally put the boot into yer mouth fer ya.”
“Very funny. She tossed those words around like nothing. By the time I figured out what she meant she was already onto something else.” Seeing the faces of his father and Hoss, he realized he’d lost against Claire and said as he too started to laugh, “I guess I really made a mistake didn’t I?”
“Joe, I’d say you made a big one,” Hoss added.
“Sometimes son, we need to think before we speak. In this case it appears that you spoke before you thought and Claire caught you at it,” Ben retorted.
“You know you’re both right. But I will say something – she and I really do get along like brother and sister. I really have come to love her,” said Joe. “Besides, the next time I’ll be ready for her.”
“I’d think twice about that little brother. Since you’ve caused her to become a little riled, she may not give you the answer you want for Founder’s Day. Guess you didn’t think about that as you were putting women down – now did ya?” was Hoss’ question.
Ben raised his eyebrows and saw the look of concern and dismay reappear on his youngest son’s face. “No, I hadn’t thought about that. Geez! Then I had to go and mention that she was a female Adam and throw in about her being educated.”
Ben removed his boot and handed it to Joe. “What’s this for pa?” was Joe’s question.
“For when you decide how you’re going to fix this and when the desire comes to say the wrong thing – you can just put this in your mouth as Claire suggested.”
Joe got the point and laughed along with his father and Hoss as he tossed the boot back to his father.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
They had just arrived home and Claire was feeling a bit tired. Adam let her out and escorted her into the house.
“I’m going to put the carriage away and settle the horse. Just take a minute.”
She had gotten used to the manner in which Adam would quickly accomplish things when his mind was on it.
As she was getting ready for bed, she felt a bit queasy. She put the towel down and looked at herself in the mirror. She’d lost a bit of color in her face and hoped the feeling would quickly pass. She tried to think of what Dr. Martin had said and then just thought it was the life inside of her trying to let her know that it was there. She took a fresh cloth and wet it wiping her face. The feeling ceased just as Adam came bounding up the stairs.
“Did you enjoy yourself tonight,” he asked.
“I had a great time as always,” she said as she turned the covers back and sat on the side of the bed. “I think we made a great impression with our news.”
“That’s an understatement,” Adam said as he continued to wash. “You know how I feel – can just imagine what pa must be thinking and what my two brothers are doing at this moment.”
She turned herself in an upright position on the bed and watched Adam. Looking at her, he could only imagine their life growing much more fuller.
He joined her in the bed and asked,” Tired?”
“Umm, yes I am.”
Her voice indicated that she would prefer to sleep and not indulge in what he was interested in. He slipped down into the bed and leaning on his elbow asked, “Have your thought about performing?”
She looked down at him and said, “I don’t really know if I should. By the time of the performance I will be a little over three months and I don’t know how I will feel or look.”
“So what of it? You’ll look beautiful. The important thing is that you feel alright.”
“I don’t know. I’m sure I could do it … just concerned about how it would be accepted.”
“Sweetheart there is no reason to be concerned about how it’s accepted. The Arts Council is made up of people that do appreciate good art and I think they’d be more than pleased.”
“I’ll think about it and let Joe know.”
Adam started to laugh.
“What’s so funny?”
“If I know my brother, right about now he’s probably stewing over the remarks he made at supper and wonders what you might be thinking about giving the concert.”
“Adam you know me. I said what I believed. I tried to do it calmly and in a nice way.”
“That you did … and did it magnificently. The remark about the boot in his mouth was priceless. Your audience was captivated,” he continued to laugh.
“Perhaps I was too harsh,” she said.
“Harsh! Nonsense. He deserved it especially after the last remarks about you being educated and a female version of me. He deserved it.”
“Perhaps so. I really like Joe and we get on so well.”
She turned off the lamp and slid down to try to get a peaceful night’s rest. She was tired.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
It was Saturday morning and both the Wales women were out working with the horses. Thankfully the weather had dropped enough degrees to make the work more pleasant. May had finished working with a mare and was now grooming her while Mary continued to work with the mountain saddle horse. She’d decided that she would saddle the animal and ride it.
She went into the barn to gather the tack and as she was saddling the horse she heard,” Anybody here?”
May looked up and said, “Wonder who that could be?” She walked out of the barn and saw a man she recognized from town. “Morning, can I help you?” she asked.
“Morning ma’am,” he said as he tipped his hat. “Was coming out this way and was asked to deliver this here wire to ya.”
She reached up and took the wire. She attempted to reach into her pocket to give him something for his efforts and realized she had no pockets.
Seeing the look on her face he said, “No need ma’am. Was passing this way and Shorty just asked if’n I’d deliver this.”
“I appreciate that and thank you,” said May.
Just then Mary came out of the barn on Brandy. Riding over to her mother she said, “Should be back shortly mama.” She looked at the man who had delivered the wire and said hello.
“Er … excuse me miss but I haven’t seen a Kentucky mountain horse for quite some time. You hardly see a quality animal like that in these parts.”
Mary looked at him as his comment surprised her.
“You know about these horses?” asked May.
“Why sure do ma’am. Ain’t seen none of ‘em since I left Kentucky. Beautiful animals.”
Mary looked from the man in front of her to her mother.
“Oh, excuse me,” he said tipping his hat. “My name is Foley Harper. Wasn’t born in Kentucky but did work in the southern part for a good number of years with horses. Many of ‘em were this breed right here.”
“Well Mr. Harper,” said Mary. “We appreciate your bringing the wire. Now if you’ll excuse us, we have some things to do.”
“Oh, or course ladies. Anything I could do to help. Y’all have a nice day.” With that he rode off.
“Mary, where were your manners?”
“Mama, we have no idea who this man is. We can’t just take every person on face value. Besides we’ve got to be careful. I’m sure most of the folks in these parts know we don’t have any men on this place. We just gotta be careful.”
“You’re probably right Mary. You best be getting along with your ride. Got some tack that will need mending this afternoon.”
“Ok mama. But what about the wire?”
“You just get going. I’ll fill you in when you get back – and be careful.”
Mary nodded to her mother patting the rifle she had with her and she and Brandy headed off.
May got some water and then sat on the porch. She opened the wire. It was from Andy.
May and Mary,
Been here three months STOP
I can now have visitors last Saturday of month STOP
No matter what – miss ya STOP
Expect you will be here last Saturday STOP
Want to see ya STOP
Andy
Mary had tried to put Andy and her sons in a place that did not cause her emotional distress. This wire did just that. She’d talk to Mary about it when she returned. May prayed for guidance as to what she should do. She took a sip of water and tried to ease the anxiety she felt. What to do she thought. What should I do?
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Hoss had finished saddling up Chubb and against his better judgment, Joe decided to go along with him.
“I’m hoping you two stay out of trouble and get back here before too late,” Ben said.
“Pa, you know there’ll be no trouble from me. Just going over to see the Wales and since I’ve not oficially been invited, may not be there very long. Besides, I need to speak with Mrs. Wales about a time that I can take a look at them there horses that would be good for her. So this may just turn into a nice peaceful brotherly ride.”
“Peaceful indeed,” muttered Joe. “Don’t know why you need my company.”
“Joe, it ain’t about needing company. It’s about learnin something,” said Hoss. “Besides, I know fer sure you ain’t had nothin better to do this morning.”
Ben surmised what Hoss was up to with Joe and also knowing his middle son, he knew that he was drawn to these animals and perhaps … just perhaps was seeking a way that maybe he could help them. Also he know that Hoss wanted to make a statement to his brother.
Joe mounted Cochise and the two rode off. Ben watched them with his hands on his hips. He was thankful that there was goodness in all his sons. He couldn’t wait for their return that evening.
*
TEN
Saturday at the Wales ranch had returned to a level of quiet. May had no idea how much time had passed because she was re-reading her husband’s wire in her head over and over again. She felt she needed to make the trip to see him as well as her three sons. In spite of what they’d done, she still loved them. She agonized over her decision to visit her husband because she was not sure how she would be received and what it may have done to her relationship with all of them. After all her testimony was a major part of what sent her family to prison. In her heart she knew she’d done the right thing – but she was afraid.
Rather than not knowing the answer and realizing that fear can incapacitate a person, she made up her mind to make the trip. When Mary returned she planned to share the contents of the wire and her decision. If the visit didn’t go well, she remembered something that had been told her years before which she never forgot, “If it’s not good … it will be over.”
* * *
“Hoss, it’s Saturday and I want to be in Virginia City this evening. I don’t plan to stay out here all day,” complained Joe.
“I know it’s Saturday. I jes want to talk with Mrs. Wales ‘bout her horses and see if there is a possibility that maybe somewhere down the road we can do some business,” said Hoss.
“That’s if they’re still in business or even get it started,” Joe said contritely.
“You need to hush that talk. They’s trying to do the best they can from what all I can tell and ya just need to give ‘em a chance.”
“Hoss, you’re ever the optimist. How much farther?” asked Joe.
“Jes over that rise,” Hoss said as he saw a rider and horse moving almost as one up ahead of them.
The rider was Mary Wales heading for home. She arrived home pleased. “Mama, I’m back,” she called as she dismounted. “Mama!”
“Child I can hear you. How’d Brandy do?”
Patting the horse she said, “She’s top notch. There’s nothing around here to top her or the other horses. We had a good ride.”
May smiled as she knew that to be true. The smile also was her means of disguising what was on her mind.
Within a few minutes they heard the sound of hoof beats and looked up. It was Joe and Hoss Cartwright. Mary just squinted and looked as they approached.
“Seems like a lot of nerve to just show up like this.”
“Mary mind your manners.”
As the Cartwright brothers approached the house, they remained mounted. Tipping his hat Hoss said, “Howdy Mrs. Wales … Miss Mary. I hope you don’t mind, but we rode over to ask if’n we could get a better look at your horses. If now isn’t a good time, can we set up a time?”
“Seems strange that you’d just ride over like this,” said Mary.
Her mother just cast her eyes at her daughter and said, “You’re welcome at any time. Seeing as you’re here, I don’t think it would be a problem to show you what we have. Besides, you told us of your interest in these animals. There was no way to set this up without your riding over here.”
“Yes ma’am,” said Hoss. Looking at Joe he said, “This here’s my little brother Joe.”
“We’ve seen him before too,” said Mary. She sighed and then continued, “Since you’re here you might as well get down. We can show you the stock. This way!”
Joe noticed that Mary didn’t seem too welcoming and that she was the rider seen earlier. She was attractive with auburn hair, green eyes and seemed to be able to handle a horse. He didn’t find it odd for that she was dressed in jeans with her hair a bit askew for the type of work they were trying to do.
“Thank ya kindly,” Hoss said as he and Joe dismounted. Joe noticed that Mrs. Wales seemed pleased but Mary had a look on her face that spoke of a lack of trust.
“I understand the two of you plan on breeding and selling horses,” said Joe.
“That’s right,” responded Mary. “We’ve got something here that with some determination and hard work will benefit my mama and me as well as ranchers in this part of the country.”
“You don’t think it’s a bit much for the two of you?” asked Joe.
Mary shot him a look and Hoss mumbled quietly to him, “Remember the boot.”
Strolling over to Brandy the horse Mary had just ridden, Hoss looked him over from top to bottom.
“Beautiful animal, don’t you think?” said May Wales.
Watching as Hoss examined the animal; Joe could not help but feel the cold eyes of Mary following him. As he joined Hoss, he was very impressed with the horseflesh before him.
“He’s a beautiful horse,” Joe said patting him down.
“What do you know about horses? Can’t you see this is a mare?” asked Mary.
“Just a figure of speech,” Joe replied.
“Mrs. Wales, tell me something about these … these Kentucky Mountain Horses if you don’t mind.”
As her mother walked over to Hoss, Mary started to remove the saddle and prepared to brush Brandy.
“Let me help you with that,” said Joe. He took the saddle and then the brush.”
“She’s a gentle animal. Really a perfect horse,” Mary said with an element of pride in her voice. Both Joe and Hoss noticed.
As Joe assisted Mary, Mrs. Wales continued,” For over 200 years, the saddle horse has lived in the hills and valleys of eastern Kentucky. Us mountain folk starting breeding them for the demanding needs of farm life. After a number of years, these horses were being sought after from all over the world for their easy going temperament, intelligence, versatility, willingness and most notably, a smooth 4-beat gait.”
“There’s a lot of extraordinary feats that can be told about these horses,” said Mary as she patted Brandy. “Ain’t no finer all around horse anywhere in the Nevada territory. My grandfather used to tell us a lot of stories about them around the dinner table.”
Mrs. Wales ushered them toward the corral which housed another dozen or so horses. Hoss slid his hat back and his face lit up.
Hitting Hoss on his arm, Joe said, “These ladies have a gold mine here Hoss. Just look at these horses.”
“Told ya didn’t I,” Hoss said smugly.
Mary leaned on the corral and said, “Brandy over there is what we call a Kentucky mountain horse. Those four over to your left are what we call spotted mountain horses.”
“Well what’s the difference Miss Mary?” asked Hoss.
“It’s in the breeding. All of this breed whether mountain or saddle are gentle and willing horses and under saddle, still maintain a natural smooth, even four-beat gait like mama said. Nothing more beautiful,” said Mary.
Mary hopped atop the corral and sat as her mother entered and coaxed one of the horses over to where they were.
“That doesn’t seem to be that much,” said Joe.
Mary just shot Joe a look. “Shucks,” said Mary, “Can’t blame you since you ain’t from Kentucky but it’s really simple. The mountain horse breed can be any color and may have white on the face, legs mane and tail. The white is limited to thirty-six square inches or less on the body and only in the area behind the breast bone and under the ends of the rib cage. Some of them carry color characteristics. See here?” she said as she pointed it out on Brandy.
Both Joe and Hoss were impressed with her savvy of the horse.
Mrs. Wales continued. “The spotted mountain horses have over thirty-six inches of white and have spots of white that we breeders consider too much coverage for existing mountain horse breeds in order to meet the color standards of the breed. As Mary said, they may also contain color characteristics similar to the mountain horse.”
Joe now pushed his hat back and realized that these women knew their stuff. “Beautiful animals,” he said.
“Yep, they sure are,” agreed Hoss.
Mary jumped down and said, “We’ll take you to the barn and then we got to get some work done.”
“Mary! That’s not very polite.”
“Maybe not mama and I didn’t mean to be rude, but we have a lot of work to do and all that tack that needs to be fixed today.”
Inside the barn Hoss smiled to himself as he looked at some horses he was automatically drawn to. One in particular was a roan stallion in a cremello color. He just smiled and shook his head as he checked him out. Joe walked over to a chocolate stallion that he was impressed with.
“We have eight stallions altogether,” said Mrs. Wales. “Down in the lower pasture we have nine foals.”
“Hot diggity,” was all that Hoss could say.
“Ah you said there was tack to be mended,” said Joe. “Since we’re here, if you show us where it is we can get it done for you.”
Hoss smiled and Mary looked at him skeptically.
“That would be really appreciated but I couldn’t think of you doing that.”
“Mrs. Wales just point us in the direction and consider it done,” Hoss said rolling up his sleeves. “We ain’t gonna leave until we’re finished.”
* * * * *
Joe and Hoss were busy and the two women returned to the house. “Sit down Mary. I want to share some new with you.”
She looked toward the barn but could see nothing and then said, “Bad news mama?”
“I wouldn’t say bad news. It’s from your father. He wants us to visit him the last Saturday of this month.”
There was a look of surprise on Mary’s face. They’d come this far and were starting a new life for themselves. Whatever her mother decided she would support and told her so.
She looked back at the barn and wondered.
“Mama, what do you suppose the Cartwrights are up to? Just think about it. Adam Cartwright made us a loan. Hoss and Joe are checking out our horses and now repairing our tack. Something doesn’t sit well with me.”
“I’m sure they’re just being neighborly and trying to help us.”
“Mama, I ain’t never known folks to do things like they’re doing without looking to get something in return. Don’t make any sense especially after what pa and the boys did.”
May got up and walked over to Mary. “Sometimes you’ve got to trust. The Cartwrights are decent folk and I think they’re just trying to be helpful.” She paused for a moment before continuing. “I’m being cautious as well and until they show me a reason to be concerned, I’m accepting them at face value.”
“I still think they’re up to something. If we wait long enough they’ll reveal their hand. When they do, I’m going to be ready,” Mary said as she continued to look toward the barn.
Her mother let out a sigh which caused Mary to turn around. “Mary you’re going to have to stay here when I go see your father. The ranch can’t be left without someone here.”
“I don’t want you to go by yourself mama. Let’s let it lie for a bit. We can figure a way to do this. You said we had enough to hire someone part-time. I think we need to get started on that right away.”
“ I’d like to talk to Foley Harper,” her mother said. “Sometimes people are put in our path for a reason.”
*
ELEVEN
Joe and Hoss were returning to the Ponderosa. It had been a Saturday that started out like any other Saturday. As the sun rose higher into the sky, the similarities had begun to change. Many of which they were not aware of.
Ben enjoyed the quiet of the day. Claire felt like her old self – so much so that she rode with Adam to view the progress of their home and then on to Virginia City. Hoss believed a point had been made on the capabilities of the Wales women, and Foley Harper felt he might have found work.
“What’d I tell ya Joe?” said Hoss as he loped along. “Them some fine horses and I’m pretty sure Mary and her ma are gonna make it.”
Joe realized that Hoss may have been right but was not going to admit it. “Well you were right about the horses. But I’m not so sure about Mary.”
“What about Mary?” asked Hoss.
“I’m not saying she doesn’t know a lot about horses. It’s clear that both she and her mother do. She just doesn’t seem to be very trusting. Did you see the way she looked at us all the time we were there? Like she was trying to figure something out. She didn’t make me feel too comfortable or welcome.”
Hoss looked at Joe and said, “Yeah, I noticed that, but give it some time and I think they’ll come around.”
Joe grumbled.
“Ya gotta look at it from their side. They been through a lot. All of their men folk are in prison thanks to us Cartwrights. They’re now on their own and don’t really have any help to speak of, and just another little thing … this all started when you defended yourself by shooting her brother.”
“I suppose you’re right,” Joe said thoughtfully.
“Besides,” Hoss continued, “They may be finding it hard to understand kindness since they ain’t never had none coming from their men. Now they see us trying to be neighborly. It must be pretty hard for them to understand us wanting to help ‘em when their family did so much wrong to ours. Just think about it.”
Joe digested what his brother said. “Hoss, I think you may be right. Just MAY be right.”
“May be right? I know for a fact I’m right,” Hoss said with certainty. “That’s why I’m going back again, and if they’ll let me, I’m gonna see if there is some way that I can help ‘em.”
“You’re kidding,” said Joe.
“I ain’t kidding little brother. Besides, you’re gonna help too.”
“Now you’ve lost it altogether,” Joe responded. “It’s clear they don’t want my help.”
“Let me ask you a question,” Hoss said again looking at his brother. “From what you seen today, the horses and the Wales women, do you think I was right about their possibly making a go of it?”
Again Joe found he had to agree with Hoss. “I’ll say this. They have the prospect of making it. They’re sure going to need some help though.”
Hoss laughed heartily and Joe frowned. Joe knew what Hoss was going to say before he said it. “I told you. As far as Mary and her ma, they’ll come around. You’ll see. Just gotta build some trust.”
Joe just rolled his eyes and Hoss chuckled.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
May Wales thought about the two visitors that had left. She wanted to feel comfortable with Joe and Hoss. What she felt was embarrassment. Embarrassment for the behavior of Mary and also for allowing them to repair the tack.
She believed the Cartwrights were good and honest people. She thought back to the time after her men were arrested and sentenced. Adam and Claire were not married yet, but had come to see her and her daughter.
Adam and Claire exhibited understanding and kindness. Although Claire had been robbed and beaten by her sons, she was compassionate toward her. Adam had offered her suggestions on getting the horse ranch up and running and had also made her a loan. He’d also kept his word. As busy as he had been, he prepared letters of introduction for her to ranchers in the Comstock right before his wedding
“Mama,” said Mary. “I’m sorry for the way I behaved toward the Cartwrights.”
“It’s not me you should be telling that to,” was her mother’s response.
Mary knew that her mother was right. “It’s still a bit hard to get used to trusting and being treated kindly. I think it’ll take me a little while.”
Looking at her daughter she said, “Sit down Mary.”
“It’s hard. It’s hard because it’s different than what we’ve known. Everything we’re doing now is different. We need to be cautious, but not so much so that we build up walls that we won’t be able to tear down later.”
“I know mama. I’m going to try. Hoss did seem like he rightly liked the horses and was interested.”
“Mary,” she said to her daughter, “That’s a start.”
Mary smiled.
Standing up May Wales said, “It’s still early. Let’s get cleaned up and head into town.”
Wondering what her mother was up to Mary said, “Into town? Why?”
“We’ve got some business to take care of. Now get a move on.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam and Claire had finished their business in town. Before leaving Virginia City, Adam had made a point of stopping by Dr. Martin’s office. Claire thought Adam was being overly cautious. What he wanted to know was if it was OK for Claire to ride Cameo, make a short trip to San Francisco, and for him to continue to be a husband to her.
Claire was slightly red-faced during the conversation and had thought her husband could have at least spoken to her first.
Dr. Martin sensed the embarrassment Claire felt and gave a caring smile. He answered all of the questions, knowing they were Adam’s questions, and not Claire’s. He’d known Adam much too long to think he’d miss an opportunity when in town to find out what he wanted to know.
Dr. Martin answered the questions in order. Yes for the time being, as long as a slow pace was maintained; as long as Claire felt up to it, a short trip could be made to San Francisco; and lastly, if he loved her he could show it until he indicated otherwise.
Dr. Martin decided before Claire and Adam left that he’d check her. Inside the examining room Claire settled herself.
“Now Claire, what are you going to hit Adam with?” he laughed. He had a way of making her comfortable which she appreciated. His question elicited a smile.
“There now Claire, that’s better,” he said. “The way you looked in my office was quite a bit different.”
“I apologize Dr. Martin, but Adam is … is …ugh,” she laughed.
“I’ll finish the sentence for you. There’s no reason for you to be embarrassed. He’s just a proud expectant father. You have the symptoms of an expectant mother and Adam has the symptoms of an expectant father. I’ll see if I can’t help ease those for you a bit.”
“Thank you Dr. Martin,” Claire said. “This is new to the both of us.”
He finished examining her and said, “All seems just fine … just fine.”
He took her hands in his and said, “Do you mind if I give you one last piece of advice?”
Wondering what the advice was going to be, she said, “I don’t mind in the least.”
“Enjoy the newness of this experience between the two of you. It’s an adjustment … not only for you … but for papa as well.” They shared a smile and Dr. Martin escorted Claire out to Adam.
Headed home Claire had some questions of her own. “Are you feeling more secure now that Dr. Martin has answered your questions?” she asked.
With a slight smirk on his face, Adam said “Um um.”
“Are you planning a trip to San Francisco in the near future?”
Again Adam said, “um um.”
“Now do you believe that we can continue our …”
Before she could finish her sentence he said, “Yes. I just didn’t want to do anything to hurt you or the baby.”
They rode in quiet for a while taking in the surroundings. “Adam, I’ve been thinking about what I’m going to tell Joe.”
“Hmmmm,” he said.
“I don’t know if it’s partially my ego or trying to help him out of the fix he’s in. The concert would be less than a month and a half away.”
Again Adam responded with, “Hmmmm.”
“I don’t expect that I will have gained that much weight and Dr. Martin said he thought it would be a good thing.”
Guiding the horse gently, he responded again with, “Hmmmm.”
“Is that all you have to say?” Claire asked.
“Why Mrs. Cartwright, I do believe the conversation I’ve been listening to has already helped you to make your decision,” he said grinning.
She smiled and knew that although this was a decision she wanted his input on, he’d left it to her. He’d be supportive.
“Why did you let me go on so?”
“Claire, you love your music. You’ve performed before. Whatever your decision was going to be I was going to support it. Now Joe will be ecstatic, pa and Hoss will be in for a treat and I’ll be very proud.”
She smiled and said, “Thank you.”
Reaching behind him, he said, “I almost forgot. In the mail there’s a letter for you from Professor Charles Miles.”
He handed the mail to her and she sorted through it. Finding the letter she opened it and read it.
“This is wonderful but I can’t do it!” she said.
“What can’t you do?” asked Adam.
Looking over the letter again, Claire responded. “It appears that Professor Miles is contacting me again because of his interest in starting a musical presence in the Comstock with musicians in the area. He further says he had a lengthy discussion with Dr. Monroe when the Ensemble was touring in San Francisco and Dr. Monroe recommended me as the person to work with him and the Arts Council.”
“Claire that’s marvelous. I’m very happy for you,” Adam said.
Noticing that she was quiet and had not shown her excitement, he asked, “Is something wrong?”
“Adam, I can’t do this.”
“Claire you can do anything you set your mind to. I know that for a fact,” said Adam.
“Perhaps at another time – but this is not possible.”
They had arrived home and Adam hopped from the carriage and came around to help Claire down. They entered the house and Adam asked, “Why isn’t it possible? It’s what you love and it’ll bring some artistic presence to the area. I don’t see the problem.”
“Adam, in case you have forgotten, I’m going to be giving birth in the spring. I will have a husband, child and a home to care for.”
“Sweetheart I’ve not forgotten. I think there are ways you can accomplish what you want within reason.”
Claire said quietly, “It’s not reasonable. I couldn’t manage it and what would people think?”
Adam sat down next to the fireplace and put his hands behind his head looking at her. “What about what people think?”
“Being a wife and mother is first and foremost in my mind,” she said. “You see very few women outside the home doing other things at the expense of their families.”
“So what of it?” asked Adam. “You’re not tied to this house and it wouldn’t be at the expense of our family. Being my wife and mother to our children is not all that you were meant to be. If I don’t have a problem with it, why should you be denied what is part of you? “
“This is all new to both of us,” she tried to explain. “It could be more than I’m able to handle.”
“Come here,” he said gently. He sat her on his lap. “Claire I would venture to say that we’re not cut from the same cloth as some people. I care less what they think. You’re not going to let family go by the wayside in pursuit of your music. What we’re going to do is to incorporate it into our lives … in a way that fits. I want you to be happy and fulfilled the same way I want to be. Think about doing only what you can.”
She looked at the man that was defying the norm and telling his wife she could and should be an independent woman.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Wales women had arrived in Carson City. During their ride they discussed visiting the prison. May had already made the decision she was going to go even if it proved to only be the one time. Mary understood her mother very well. She decided that she’d accompany her. The issue they had was that the end of the month was only ten days away and they would not be able to leave the ranch unattended. They would have to find help.
May had written a help wanted posting and placed it outside the newspaper office and also on several of the public posting sites. She was seeking an experienced part time hand experienced with horses. She hoped that she’d get a response.
“OK mama, one down and one to go,” said Mary as she and her mother went to the stage line.
“How long a trip to you think it will be to the prison?” asked Mary.
“I’m not at all sure, but we’ll find out for certain in here,” she said as they entered the ticket office.
From across the street he looked at the two women. Foley Harper walked over to where the posting had been hung. He smiled and pulled it down. Perhaps today was going to be his lucky day.
*
TWELVE
Hoss and Joe were getting ready for Saturday night in town. Ben was going to a cattleman’s meeting and Hop Sing was already headed to see his cousins.
“So I hear that you’ve had a slight change of heart as far as the Wales ladies are concerned,” said Ben.
“Well sorta pa,” responded Joe. “See, I didn’t know all the facts like Hoss did.”
“Hmmm, and I suppose today’s visit provided more of those facts for you?” Ben questioned as he was reaching for his coat.
“Well yeah, it did. I’m beginning to think if they use their heads they could do pretty well. Just that I’m not sure how much they’d want us involved in what they’re trying to do,” said Joe as he looked at the clock.
“Involved?” asked Ben. “Since when are we involved?”
“I think if Hoss has his way, he’s gonna try to lend them a hand and is dragging me right along with him.”
“Oh, I see.” Walking over to his youngest son he placed his hand on his shoulder and said, “Joseph, if I were you, I’d try not to be dragged. Perhaps riding or walking would be less painful.”
Joe just looked at his father and decided not to say anything. Hoss made his way down the stairs.
“OK, little brother. I’m ready for Saturday night,” Hoss said as he walked to get his hat.
“Let’s just hope they’re ready for us. Wait just a second and I’ll be right with you,” Joe said as he disappeared into the kitchen. When he returned he had a bouquet of flowers in his hand.
Both Ben and Hoss looked at Joe.
“What?” asked Joe. “Haven’t either of you seen flowers before?” He put his hat on and all three went out the door.
Ben indicated he wouldn’t be late and reminded his sons there was church in the morning. As Ben headed in an opposite direction, Joe said, “Hoss, I have to make a stop on the way to town.”
“What for Joe? We need to just get where we’re going.”
“We are Hoss … we are. But since we have to pass near by Adam’s place I thought I’d just drop these flowers off for Claire.”
“You got something up yer sleeve,” Hoss warned, “And if you remember, Adam said one year.”
“Yeah, but he really didn’t mean it.”
“Joe, Adam says exactly what he means. I think you’re trying to coax Claire into playing that concert.”
“Hoss, it will just take a couple of minutes, now let’s go.” With that Joe sped up Cochise and Hoss reluctantly followed.
“Oh Lordy ..” said Hoss to himself. “Can we just get through this and into town for Saturday night? I hope ain’t nothing out of the ordinary going on at Adam’s. Oh Lordy!”
Claire had begun to read on the settee. She’d now dozed off. Adam had removed her shoes and placed her feet up – tossing a light covering over her. He was heading back to his desk with he heard horses. Looking out the window he saw two brothers.
“Hi ya Adam,” yelled Joe holding the flowers in his hand.
“Sorry about this Adam,” Hoss said sheepishly. “Told Joe we shouldn’t have just dropped by.”
Adam just stared at Joe and decided to have some fun. He looked at Hoss who had not dismounted and then back at Joe – – not saying a word.
“I brought these flowers for Claire,” said Joe. “Sort of a peace offering to her for the other night.”
Adam stared at Joe but remained quiet. This began to make Joe think perhaps Hoss was right.
“Ah, if it’s alright with you Adam, I’d like to just give these to her and say I’m sorry and then be on my way,” Joe said nervously.
Adam now folded his arms and Hoss swallowed hard. Still Adam remained silent.
Not sure what to do next, Joe said, “Ah, if this is not a good time, perhaps you could give these to her along with my apology.”
Adam took the flowers and just smiled – not saying a word.
As Joe was mounting Cochise, Adam said, “Why don’t you give them to her yourself? Let me see if she is still sleeping.”
A sigh of relief went through Hoss and he got down. “Told ya you nitwit we shouldn’t have just dropped in. Claire may not be feeling too well in her condition and that’s why she’s sleeping.”
“They’re happy to see us,” said Joe. “You could see it in Adam’s face.”
“That ain’t what I saw,” was Hoss’ remark.
Adam waved them in laughing. “Just had to have some brotherly fun,” he said.
Claire had awakened and sat up on the settee. “What a nice surprise to see you two – and very handsome I must say. Let me guess, it must be Saturday night,” she teased.
“Sure is Claire,” said Hoss. Hitting Joe on his arm Hoss said, “Joe do what you came to do and let’s get to town.”
“Ah yes, Joe,” said Adam. “I think you did indicate there was something you wanted to do.”
“Ah …. yeah,” he said as both Adam and Hoss sat down. Adam had the twinkle in his eye that Hoss had come to know.
Joe walked over to Claire and said, “I’m sorry if I woke you. I thought I’d bring you these flowers as a way of apologizing for my comments at dinner the other night.”
“Why Joe, they’re simply lovely, but I can’t accept them,” Claire said.
Both Adam and Hoss seemed surprised.
“Ah, you can’t?” asked Joe.
“I’m so sorry but I’m allergic to flowers of this sort,” she said quietly trying to hold back a smile.
“I didn’t know that. I guess I’d better get these out of here in your condition,” Joe said.
He took them from her hands and was quickly heading for the door. All of a sudden he heard laughter and turned around.
“I’m sorry Joe,” Claire said laughing. “I just couldn’t resist teasing you. I’m not allergic to them and they’re beautiful. Thank you.”
She walked over to him and took them out of his hands and smelled them.
“Ok, you fooled me,” he said. “But I’m really sorry about my comments. I guess I deserved that.”
“I’m not. It’s always fun to have teasing matches and disagreements of opinion with you.”
“Yeah, it is kind of fun isn’t it?” Joe commented.
“There’s nothing like it Joe,” said Claire.
“Well we were heading into town so I think we best be getting along,” said Hoss. He nudged Joe.
As they were on their way out, Adam and Claire followed them to see them off. Adam cleared his throat.
“Joe, aren’t you forgetting something?” asked Claire.
“Forgetting something? I don’t think so,” Joe answered knowing there was more.
“I would say you are. The real reason you stopped by and brought these lovely flowers,” Claire quipped. “The answer is Yes!”
“Did you say yes?” asked Joe. “You mean you will do the concert?”
“Yes, Joe. I’ll be happy to. I just don’t want you to go overboard and before you do anything, we’ll need to talk,” she said with a smile.
“Woo hoo!,” shouted Joe as he jumped from his horse and rushed to her. He gave her a huge hug and continued, “This is going to be exceptional …. nothing like it … you don’t know how much I appreciate it …oh, thank you Claire.”
Both she and Adam smiled as the two brothers headed for town.
“Joe, it don’t seem like you’re ever gonna learn,” said Hoss.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Joe.
“Just what I said,” was Hoss’ reply.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy Wales had been escorted from his cell for bath privileges. After all it was Saturday and time for him to be able to take his weekly bath. He and three other prisoners were being escorted by the guards.
It was not easy for any of them to bathe. Once one arm was removed from their shirts, it was immediately chained up to the wall with just enough length of chain for them to get into the tub. Shaving was not allowed other than once a week and was done by prison personnel – again while in chains.
His thoughts were of his sons, his wife and his only daughter. He wondered if they’d received his letters and if he’d see them. He needed to clear the air.
When he first arrived at the prison he was difficult and for that received harsh treatment. He tried to give what he got but found that he was on the losing end. He hated it. He was given ‘the good book’ as he termed it by a minister who visited the prison. Initially Andy told him what he could do with the book but allowed it to remain in his cell. now he was reading it.
The guard yanked his chain and ordered him to hurry up. He didn’t say anything but give a look of discontent. He rinsed the soap off and indicated he was finished. He was escorted back to his cell and sat down on his cot as the door was locked.
He picked up the ‘good book’ and realized that this was going to be a help to him. A help to him in a way he’d never thought possible. Now if he knew that he would be seeing his wife and daughter – he’d feel better. Patience and understanding were not his strong points. He’d just have to wait. He’d made mistakes but he was going to make up for them.
He laid down on his small cot and closed his eyes.
*
THIRTEEN
Sunday morning arrived with a torrential downpour of rain. It was certainly needed but with the winds that accompanied it made road travel difficult.
There was no decision to be made by Adam and Claire. The weather was not the only deterrent to their making the trek to town for church. Claire was experiencing the discomfort once again of becoming a mother. Adam had made some dry toast and tea to calm her stomach.
At the Ponderosa, Ben realized the roads were going to become slick if they hadn’t already and travel would become unsafe. Following breakfast he read from the Bible and they remained home.
Claire’s Aunt Maggie and Uncle Hank were still not aware of the news. Adam and Claire were going to tell them at dinner that afternoon; however, it did not appear they would be able to accept the invitation.
“We certainly needed this rain,” said Hank. “I guess one should be careful of what they ask for. It’s been coming down for hours now and doesn’t look like it’s gonna let up soon.”
“One thing’s for sure, we won’t be seeing Claire and Adam for dinner today,” said Margaret.
“I know you were looking forward to it – but it’s clear that the roads are not in good shape,” Hank remarked. “We’ve plenty of time to spend with them … perhaps next Sunday.”
“Perhaps,” said Margaret. “I’d rather they be safe than to try to please us.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
In Carson City, May Wales sat at the kitchen table going over her financial situation. It was not terribly bad, but she felt it could be better. Her calculations included hiring the part-time hand. If she added in the stud fees she’d be collecting shortly, finances would even be better. She sighed in relief.
She closed the books and promptly reviewed the contracts she had for the stud services. Adam had expressed to her, it was merely a formality ‘to protect the interests of both parties’.
Mary could be heard stomping her boots on the porch. She’d been out to tend the horses. She was drenched and her boots covered with mud. She shook off her poncho and laid it on the porch. Opening the door she leaned in and removed her boots.
“Sure is a messy day mama,” Mary said.
“From the looks of you that’s an understatement,” laughed her mother. “I’ll go out with you later to take care of what else needs to be done.”
Mary saw the papers in front of her mother. “How do things look?” she asked as she was drying herself off with a towel.
“Come over here and sit. We’re partners in this and I want to go over everything with you.”
“In just a minute mama, I wan’t to make some tea to take the chill off.”
It didn’t take Mary long to brew the tea. She handed her mother a cup and sat down.
For the next half hour or so mother and daughter went through every aspect of the business. They’d make a list of what could become a problem over the winter months and a list of what seemed to be going well. They seemed to feel more than confident with their plans. It would just take time, proving themselves to the ranchers and not making any hasty decisions. Mary pointed out the need to be cautious with how money was spent and also getting supplies in early. She didn’t want any problems when winter set in.
They finished up their second cup of tea and settled back listening to the rain.
“Mary,” her mother said, “I was thinking of trying to see if the Cartwright’s could lend a hand while we’re away.”
Mary immediately put her cup down.
“Mama, I know you want to visit pa and the end of the month is almost here. But why the Cartwrights?”
“The Cartwrights are the only ones I feel we can trust this ranch to while we’re away those three days.” She knew her daughter was not feeling comfortable with this suggestion.
“I’m not going to say this isn’t smart,” said Mary, “But there must be something else we can think of. If necessary, I’ll stay here and you go.”
“We have to start trusting Mary. It’s just a thought and I don’t know if they’d even consider it. I don’t want to think this way, but if anything was to go wrong, we’d have recourse we could take. Besides, I’d let Sheriff Calhoun know what we were planning to do. Can you think of anything else?”
She saw the look on her mother’s face and realized this was a risk they’d need to take. After all, there was really no one else they’d had contact with that seemed to care one lick about what they were trying to do. Maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea.
Sighing Mary said, “OK mama. If they won’t do it, then I’m staying home.”
This was now somewhat settled and mother and daughter smiled.
“Mary, I’m going to send a wire to the Nevada State Prison to be sure we can visit your pa. No reason to go all that way if we can’t.”
“Ok mama, when are we going to talk to the Cartwrights?”
“How about tomorrow?”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The afternoon was beginning to clear. The drizzle now coming down was a reprieve from the downpour that preceded it. The earth this day had received a baptism. As he stepped outside, the pureness of that baptism filled the air.
Adam stood on the porch and looked out at the surroundings. He realized how badly the rain was needed. He also knew the Nevada sun would soon dry the ground and one would not know it had rained.
He was joined by Claire who handed him a cup of coffee. Leaning against the post on the porch he took the coffee from her and placed his arm around her. He was at peace and happy.
“It always smells wonderful after it rains,” said Claire.
Continuing to look at the land before him, Adam replied, “Yes it does. It’s something that once gets inside you – you never forget.”
Their moments together were sharing and tender. Adam just seemed to instinctively show his caring for her by a touch, a look, taking her hand, putting his arm around her, a wink or an endearing look at her when she was unaware. These are things he didn’t realize others took notice of. Even if he did notice, it would not have mattered. He’d found his heart and was wearing it fully on his sleeve.
Looking into the distance with his arm still around her he said, “We have some decisions to make.”
“One decision,” Claire said, “Is if you wish to eat now or a little later.”
He took the last sips of his coffee and sat the cup down.
“How about in a little bit?”
“That’s fine,” Claire paused. “Why did you ask Dr. Martin about traveling to San Francisco?”
He looked at her and said, “Because we have a house to furnish. My calculations have us being able to move into our house just before the baby arrives. I thought if you were feeling better and Paul said it would be alright, we might make a quick trip to decide the furniture you’d like to have.”
“That would be wonderful.”
He saw what he thought was a look of concern on her face. “Something wrong?” Adam asked.
“No .. not really. I know how long it takes to manufacture furniture. I’m just in a quandary about what to put into our home.”
“Is that all?” he laughed.
“It’s going to be some undertaking Adam. I don’t think we can decide in one trip to San Francisco.”
“Perhaps not. We can at least purchase some of the major pieces you’d like to have. The rest will come later. My thought is if we don’t do it now, when winter comes there’ll be no way to place an order and we might have a house that’s empty.”
“Always thinking,” she said. “Let’s have dinner and then we can look over the plans and begin to think about what we might like, the size and colors, and where things may go.”
“I already know where two items are going,” he said eyes twinkling.
“Oh really,” she remarked.
Turning her to escort her inside he said, “Yes. Really. Your grand piano will go into the great room and the baby’s cradle will go into our room.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The sun came up brightly. Another week and work to be done. Mary and her mother had started early and were headed to Carson City. A wire needed to be sent to the Nevada State Prison. They then headed to the Ponderosa.
The Cartwrights were just finishing breakfast when they heard a knock on the door.
Looking up Hoss said, “Wonder who that could be this early in the morning.”
“One way to find out is to answer the door,” said Ben. Hoss made his way.
Opening the door he said, “Morning Roy. You’re out here kinda early. Come on in.”
Removing his hat he said, “Thank you Hoss. Just some business I need to discuss with you pa.”
Roy followed Hoss to the dining area. “Roy, what brings you here so early in the morning? You must have left Virginia City before the sun was up,” he laughed.
“Not quite,” Roy replied. “Just wanted to get to you before anyone else did.”
“Is something wrong?” asked Joe.
“Please Roy, have a seat and some breakfast,” said Ben.
“Don’t mind if I do,” he said as Joe poured him some coffee.
“Hop Sing,” yelled Ben. “Please bring another plate.”
Hop Sing made his way with plate and silverware. “Morning Sheriff Roy. Hope no trouble from Saturday night.”
The three Cartwrights just looked at Hop Sing and then Roy. They were wondering why Hop Sing would make that comment.
“No trouble from Saturday night after all Hop Sing. Just need to see Ben here.”
It appeared that Hop Sing showed a sigh of relief and returned to the kitchen.
“Dig in Roy before Hoss cleans the platters,” said Joe.
As he began to fill his plate, Roy said, “I didn’t bargain for breakfast but this is a real treat.”
Passing the biscuits and jam, Ben asked, “Roy what is it that brought you out here so early. Is everything alright?”
Swallowing he replied, “I hope so Ben. I’m out here to ask a favor of you if it’s not too late.”
“A favor?” asked Ben. “You know I’ll help you if I can. What do you need?”
He looked him squarely in the eye and said, “You. I need you Ben.”
The brothers wondered what this was all about. It couldn’t be too private if they were allowed to sit and hear the conversation.
“Me?” Ben laughed, “What on earth for?”
Holding his fork in his hand Roy continued. “It’s Founder’s Day Ben. I want you for my partner in the fishing contest. I was too late last year and dog gone it if I’m going to be late again this year. I know we can beat the pants off everyone else and I wanted to get to you first.”
Hoss and Joe laughed and Ben sat back in his chair.
“Hoss, pass me some more of those potatoes if you will,” Roy said motioning to the platter.
Smiling Ben said, “I was going to ask you to be my partner. The lakes are going to be brimming with fish and we have some time to get check them. You’ve got yourself a partner Roy.” He and Ben shook hands.
“You two may have what it takes to win the fishing contest, but I’ve arranged for the highlight of the celebration,” Joe piped up.
“Oh and what might that be Joe?” asked Roy. “Seems people in town are betting against you coming up with an artist for the concert.”
Ben and Hoss smiled as Joe responded, “Well they’re going to lose. I’ve got the best person and it will be exceptional.”
Roy was looking somewhat bewildered. “I think that’s grand Joe,” he said, “But whatever you have in mind will it pass the Arts Council?”
Joe stood to embellish his point. “It will not only pass the Arts Council’s snobbishness, but will enlighten and bring to Virginia City an artistic presence they will long remember … and they thought I couldn’t do it.”
“Well don’t keep me in suspense son. What have you arranged?” Roy asked curiously.
Leaning over resting his hand on his chair Joe said, “Are you ready for this? It’s a classical piano concert by none other than Claire Hammond Sanders Cartwright – our sister. How’s that?”
Ben and Hoss were beaming at Joe showing his pride. They also saw Roy Coffey’s mouth drop open.
“Son, that is great,” said Roy. “She’s a marvelous pianist and I can’t think of anything better. Let me congratulate you on achieving what the committee thought would be the most difficult piece of Founder’s Day.”
“Thank you. Thank you,” said Joe. “I’m riding into town today to tell them.”
Thinking a bit Roy said, “Ah, knowing your brother Adam, what did you have to give up in order to get Claire?”
They all laughed and Joe just grinned with a smugness.
Roy was preparing to leave when there was another knock on the door. Ben opened the door and saw May and her daughter Mary.
“Good morning ladies, please come in,” said Ben.
Roy greeted them and then bid farewell. He whistled as he headed for his horse. He’d accomplished what he came for.
Joe now cringed as he saw Mary and wondered what the visit was for. Hoss said his hellos and offered them a seat.
“Good morning,” said Ben. “It’s nice to see you. How about some coffee?”
May was nervous but tried not to show it. “That would be very kind,” she said.
“Mary, how are them fine animals?” asked Hoss. “I was thinking about you and … and was going to ask if I could come out this week to look at the foals you got.”
Mary saw a genuine person before her who loved animals. She was able to find words. “That would be fine. You just pick the day and time,” she said.
“Great,” said Hoss. How about bright and early on Thursday morning?”
“That would be fine. Joe will you be coming as well?” Mary asked.
“Who me?” he asked. He was caught off guard by the friendliness she was showing today.
“Ah, I’m not sure with the work here. But if it’s possible, I’ll try to get there,” Joe said almost as if asking a question.
Ben returned with the coffee. “Here we are ladies,” he said as he placed the tray on the table.
“Mr. Cartwright, Mary and I are here to propose something to you,” May said as she accepted the coffee.
Ben sat in his chair and leaned forward waiting to hear. The interest of Joe and Hoss was peaked as well.
She sat her cup on the table and then said, “Mr. Cartwright, Mary and I need to be away for about three days. As your sons know, we’ve not been able to hire a hand yet and can’t leave the ranch unattended.”
Ben looked attentively. She continued, “The reason we’re here is to ask if it would be possible to hire someone for the time we’re away.” She was slightly embarrassed but was going to continue. Ben looked at Mary to garner her expression.
“I’m going to be honest, Mr. Cartwright,” May continued. “There aren’t a lot of people we know in Carson City. The situation we find ourselves in is still hanging over our heads. You and your family have been most courteous to us and I felt it best if I came to you with this request.” There. She said it.
Both Hoss and Joe looked at their father. Ben rubbed his chin as he thought.
“Mr. Cartwright,” said Mary. “I speak my mind when I can. I want you to know I’m going along with this idea of my mother’s only after careful thought. I’m not sure it’s the best idea.”
“Oh? And why is that?” asked Ben.
“It’s because I’m not sure that I can trust you Cartwrights.”
“Mary!” exclaimed her mother,
“No … no that’s quite alright,” said Ben. “I think I can understand. You ladies have been through a lot in your lives as far as I can tell. The ability to trust has to be earned,” he said gently.
Mary looked at the three men before her.
Ben looked at his sons and realized what it took for them to come to the Ponderosa. He also appreciated the fact that Mary was forthcoming in her feelings. He meant what he said about gaining trust.
Looking at Hoss and Joe he asked, “Do you two think you can handle things while the ladies are away?”
Grinning broadly, Hoss replied, “No problem pa. Would be pleased to do it.”
“There. It’s settled,” said Ben. “You just tell us when and it will be taken care of.”
“Thank you Mr. Cartwright. This is certainly a relief,” said May. “I’m prepared to pay for this service.”
“We can talk about that later,” Ben said. “For now, how about a refill on the coffee and I’m sure we have some hot biscuits you might enjoy.”
Hoss looked at Mary and said, “Miss Mary, you’ve shown me some of your stock. How’d ya like to see what we have?”
Knowing in her mind the Cartwrights could not probably outdo them with the type of horses they were raising, Mary responded, “That would be plum fine.”
Hoss and Mary left. Joe, Ben and May got better acquainted over fruit, coffee and hot biscuits.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Nevada State Prison was not a place one would ever want to be incarcerated in. It was old, drafty, dirty and held the worst of the worst. The guards that worked there were in many cases no better than the inmates.
Andy Wales had refused to eat the breakfast placed in front of him. He was tired of the same slop served each day. He was not going to pick the bugs out before eating. He pushed the plate away with his arms that were heavy with the chains he wore.
He was biding his time until he could find a place to think and read his ‘good book’. He was also awaiting visitors that he hoped would find their way to see him.
Life was not good and he was on the fringes of being placed in solitary. He had to hold out against the odds to be able to receive his visitors. He needed to be sure that he was able to arrange things and find a way to make things right.
His thoughts were of freedom and how he would be able to achieve it.
FOURTEEN
Foley Harper was anxious to see May Wales. He had to have the job she was offering.
Foley arrived just after sunup and could see both the Wales women already out and working. Both were excellent horsewomen. He stayed on the hillside watching. Having seen enough, he made his way down to the ranch.
May, hearing the sound of Foley’s horse looked up. She was surprised to have a visitor that early in the morning.
“Pardon me ma’am,” said Foley.
“What can I do for you?” quizzed May. “It’s rather early to have visitors.”
“I realize that and do apologize.” Reaching into his pocket he removed her job posting. “I came about this here ma’am. You’re looking for a part-time hand who knows horses to work fer ya. I’d like the job. Sorry I didn’t know ‘bout it the other day when I delivered the wire to ya.”
She looked at him and said, “Step down.” As he dismounted, May turned and called to Mary.
“Foley Harper, is that right?”
“Ye ma’am,” he said removing his hat. “I do apologize for coming out so early but I wanted to be the first to speak to you about the job,” he said.
Mary joined them and recognized him. “What is it mama?”
“Mr. Harper wants the part-time job.”
“Oh?” asked Mary.
“Mornin miss,” Foley said to Mary.
Mary nodded.
The discussion for the job was direct and to the point. May knew her horses and could spot a person trying to pass themselves off as an expert – especially when it came to the horses she’d brought from Kentucky.
After fifteen minutes of conversation, Mary looked at her mother. They both realized Foley would be ideal. He was familiar with the breed having worked a number of years on horse ranches, his background was similar to theirs and he was also from Kentucky.
“You know it’s just part time?” Mary pointed out.
“Yes, ma’am. I surely do,” said Foley. “I may be able to pick up some extra work when I ain’t working fer you. If things work out the way you expect, maybe the job will become full-time,” he said hopefully with a smile
May, taking the liberty called him by his first name. “Foley, I’d like to see you work Brandy over there and then we can talk further,” May said as she started for the corral.
“Yes ma’am!” he exclaimed as he put his hat on and followed May. Mary watched him. She had no question about his expertise with this breed of horse – or any horse for that matter – his skill appeared top notch. Something was eating at her about him though. She shrugged it off to the malady she suffered – not able to trust men.
Walking toward the corral to join Foley and her mother she thought, “What are the chances of finding a ranch hand from Kentucky, with his background, who is willing to work part-time for meager wages and who just happened to be the person that delivered a wire to she and her mother from her father who was in prison. She needed to consider all of this. He was good – real good from what she saw. Something didn’t feel right to her and she wished she knew what it was.
They agreed the job would be his for a trial period. May thought this was the best way start. It would give her a chance to find a backup person if he didn’t work out. The three of them came to a meeting of the minds. Foley would start Thursday. He had some things to clear up and would be free by then. He’d see them bright and early.
They shook hands and watched as he rode off.
May breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m glad that’s done. Seems like he’s just what we needed.”
“Let’s just hope he works out,” said Mary. “We can surely get things moving faster if he does.”
Looking at the path he’d taken as he left, May said, “We surely can. Now let’s finish what we started.”
Foley was content. He had the job. Now all he had to do was take care of a few matters and he’d see them Thursday. Yes sir, it appeared things were going to work out just as he hoped.
Mary left to check the mares and foals. When she returned to the house, her mother could see a look of worry on her face.
Tossing her work gloves on the bench Mary said, “One of the foals seems to be ailing. I think it may be the same problem we had just before we left Kentucky. I think I can handle it.”
“How serious Mary?” asked her mother. “The last thing we want to do is lose it.”
“I know mama and I don’t think that’ll be the case,” Mary said glumly. “If things change one little bit, then we get a vet.”
“OK, Mary. Just let’s not waste time if we need the vet.”
Mary picked up her gloves. “Mama, I’m heading to the barn to get what I need and then heading back to the foal.”
She looked at her daughter and waved her off.
While tending the animal Mary’s thoughts turned to the Cartwrights. Adam had been the first to come to their assistance, then Hoss and Joe, and now the patriarch Ben. Mary wondered if her mother was right about their being sincere. She’d try to trust them – but she was going to keep her guard up.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam had risen early and decided not to disturb Claire. She seemed tired and had not slept well the previous evening. His plans for the day were to head to the house site. He’d fallen a bit behind and was curious to see if any damage had been done due to the rain.
He’d made coffee and was going to leave Claire a note when he heard her. It was obvious that she was not feeling well again. The sounds of her movements upstairs caused him to take the stairs two at a time. He entered the bedroom and found her washing her face.
She heard him enter and in the mirror she saw the look of concern on his face. He made his way over to her.
“Sweetheart what can I do to help?” Adam asked in a concerned tone.
“I’m sorry Adam. I feel better now,” she said as she finished wiping her face and hands. “It just comes with the territory.”
“That may be – but I’d rather you didn’t have to go through this,” he spoke sincerely.
She laughed and said, “That makes two of us. If Dr. Martin is right, this should pass soon.”
He held her and she just lay against him. Adam took this time to do as he so often did when they were in each other’s arms – he spoke softly into her ear. She finally stood back smiling.
“Well it seems as if it’s going to be a beautiful day. I think it’s time I get dressed and get busy.”
Adam leaned against the foot of their bed with his arms crossed. “What are you planning on doing today? Anything special?”
She removed a dress from the wardrobe and responded, “No. Nothing special.”
“Do you feel like breakfast?” Adam asked.
“I should be asking you that,” Claire responded. “I do feel hungry but think I better just eat something light. I’ll only be a minute.”
He kissed her forehead and said, “You’re right. It’ll only be a minute.” He left and Claire began to dress.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
It had been two days since Claire had not felt well. During that time, Adam had checked the house he was building and found aside from some tree branches and mud, all was intact. He’d start to work again the following Monday and had arranged for the men he needed. In the meantime, he was keeping close to home and Claire. He found enough work to keep him busy and her in his sights.
During this time, Claire was a bit sullen on one occasion. She’d gone to get Adam and indicated she needed to speak to him. She confided that she was feeling saddened over the loss of her mother and her parents. She was not sure where all of this was coming from, but she needed to be comforted.
Adam understood. It had not been that long since the loss. It would take time for her pain to ease. He also felt her being with child was not helping.
During that time when she was feeling like her old self, he suggested they ride to see her Aunt Maggie and Uncle Hank. After all, his family knew their good news – but with the rain that Sunday – they hadn’t been able to tell Hank and Margaret. Adam thought they better do it quickly before someone else did.
They made the trek. Her aunt and uncle were surprised to see them. As they settled in to visit, Adam and Claire announced their other surprise. Joy abounded. Questions came left and right. The absence of those no longer present was not forgotten but the anticipation of the life to come was viewed with great expectation.
Adam and Hank left the women to their own discussion. As Adam and Hank walked outside, Hank expressed his happiness and dreams for them and their family to come. He did say soberly he wished his brother and sister-in-law were going to be a part of it. Adam spoke when he needed to. Even without words, Hank knew from Adam’s expressions and his demeanor that he was a proud and happy man. This was one of the times neither he nor Hank had to tell the other what they were thinking.
Claire and her Aunt Maggie laughed and shared time together. Claire needed her aunt and told her so. Her aunt would be the resource Claire needed. They smiled and hugged each other. Before the men rejoined them, both Claire and her aunt had hugged and cried. Their tears were a cleansing shower that allowed the joy felt shine forth.
They may not have had dinner with Hank and Maggie on Sunday but they had dinner this day. It proved to be just what all of them needed. As the sun was beginning to set, they said their goodbyes and each went their own ways filled with happiness and the ability to share it with the person they loved.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The noise and voices were often more than Andy could stand. This day seemed worse than others. He felt compelled to show a side of himself that would put an end to some of it. He had to fight in order to control his feelings. If he hadn’t, he’d not be able to have his ten minute visit with the minister who saw inmates on Wednesday mornings.
The visiting area was filthy and crowded. Andy took out his ‘good book’ and began to read. It would just be a matter of time before he’d be able to see the minister in the crowded space. He may only have ten minutes he thought, but these ten minutes were important.
He put the book down, closed his eyes and said, “Repent! Be ye reconciled to do what is honorable and right lest ye be smote down! Repent!” He opened his eyes and his book again. A ruckus was taking place which he closed his ears to. These were not uncommon. Without warning, one of the inmates involved fell into Andy causing him to drop his book.
Andy jumped up and grabbed the man at his feet with a vengeance. He backhanded him across the face with the chained arm and then attempted to wrap the chain around the man’s neck before guards clubbed him and separated the two.
Blood trickled down across Andy’s eye. “Wales you’re going to solitary,” shouted one guard.
“Let ‘em kill each other,” laughed the other guard.
Andy looked up. Managing to get to his feet, he saw his ‘book’ on the floor. He picked it up just when the guard that struck him was about to wield him another blow.
“Cease!” shouted Andy in a voice that quieted the visiting area. He held out his hand with the ‘book’ in it as he pointed at the guard. “Mind my words,” Andy yelled. “My wrath is your wrath multiplied ten times over. You may smite me but the power of the word will lay you to waste.”
Andy smiled a grin and had unnerved the guards.
“Wales you’re plum crazy,” said the guard who had hit him.
“I’m not crazy. I’m in the word. Some place you should be,” Andy spewed. “Put me wherever you wish, but what is planted in my mind will remain there. I’ve changed and been given a new power over my life. You can’t touch that,” he said smiling.
The sound of the heavy doors was heard. Eyes turned as they creaked open. Peering out through the doors, the inmates and guards could see the ministers that were assembled.
Andy looked at his abusers still with a smile on his face.
“Wales, you’re not gonna get your visit today,” said the guard.
Andy’s look changed but his eyes remained focused on the guard.
The second guard approached the first and quietly said, “The minister’s here. Let him have his visit. He’ll pay the price later. We don’t want a bad report to get out.”
Sizing up the words, he nodded in agreement. While the rifle was held on Andy, he just continued to smile as he was unchained from the wall and then escorted through the heavy doors. He was sat at the heavy dark table and chained in place once again. The smile never left his face. He placed the ‘book’ on the table.
As the guards stepped back Andy heard them say, “Ten minutes!”
Looking at the minister across the table from him Andy said, “That’s plenty of time. Since I’m going to solitary, I’d like to give my ‘book’ to the minister for safe keeping. He can bring it back when he comes next visit.” He spoke looking straight ahead at the minister and waiting for the guard’s response.
The second guard took Andy’s ‘book’ and rifled through it. Finding nothing out of the ordinary – tossed it across the table to the minister.
The minister looked at the guard in disgust and went about his ministry with Andy. The visit was meaningful and important to Andy. When questioned about his injury, Andy responded to the minister, “It was an unfortunate accident. There’ll be fewer of them when they understand what the ‘book’ contains.”
Their time passed quickly. The guards grabbed Andy by the shoulders. Before they removed him, the minister stopped them and said a short prayer.
“Reverend,” said the guard that assaulted Andy. “If you know his family, you better let them know not to come on visiting day this month. We’re putting him in solitary for seven days and they won’t be able to see him.”
“I don’t think that’ll be the case,” he replied as he touched his collar. “I know the circumstances of what happened here because I was watching from the catwalk. The Warden is an acquaintance of mine and I intend to see him before I leave. His family will be here! Make no mistake about that. I suggest Andy be available to them.”
He rose from his seat, replaced his cross into his pocket and said to the guards, ” May you be blessed with a newness of heart.”
FIFTEEN
Andy Wales was placed in solitary confinement as were the other two men who had become embroiled in the disturbance. The minister that visited Andy had no ability to influence the Warden of the Nevada State Prison.
The wire May Wales sent to the prison inquiring visitation status to see Andy was answered. She read the response, folded it and placed it into the pocket of her jeans. The sun was casting a long shadow and she’d been up since before sunup. She was feeling a tiredness settling in. The response she received caused her more tiredness – an emotional tiredness.
Tomorrow was Thursday and Foley Harper would arrive bright and early. The way she was feeling at the moment – tomorrow couldn’t come soon enough.
Mary walked in and found her mother sitting in a chair drinking some water. “Whew! What a day this has been,” she said as she looked at her mother.
“I couldn’t agree with you more,” May said as she sipped her water. “I’m beat and I’m not sure my back will be the same again,” she tried to say chidingly.
“Mama, I know what you mean. At least the foal is doing a lot better.” There was no reply from her mother. Mary walked back into the parlor. Before she could say anything else she was handed the wire. Mary read it.
“I wonder what the reason is,” said Mary after reading it.
“I have no idea child. Could be a lot of reasons. I suspect your father has gotten himself into some sort of trouble,” said May. “Well I can’t fret about our not being able to visit him this month. We’ll just check again as the wire says for next month.”
“I’m sorry mama,” Mary commented. “Like you always say, things do happen for a reason.”
“No need to be sorry,” May said. “What is – is. Now let’s get some dinner.”
May had set a resolve for herself since before the trial in Virginia City. She did what she knew in her heart was the right thing then and would continue to do so. Whatever came now she’d deal with. For once she was able to look to the sky for assurance and an easing of her personal pain.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
He was making his way back to Carson City. His visit with Andy had not been quite what he’d expected but he was able to give his message. By a nod of his head, he’d let Andy know he’d be at the ranch and able to keep his wife and daughter under scrutiny. He’d also see him again after checking out the Cartwrights. It had been some time since the two of them had ridden together. He was looking forward to what he termed ‘just a little fun’. He smiled to himself as he continued his ride.
The ploy used by Foley Harper had fooled the prison officials. His pretense as a man of the cloth gave him access to his old friend and partner in crime – Andy Wales. Foley was from the same mold as Andy. Mean and cruel. He owed his friend now in prison and was going to enjoy inflicting pain. The ‘book’ that Andy had given to Foley was discretely marked so that letters when put together would spell out his message.
If anything, Andy Wales had changed. He used his time to fuel an ever increasing hatred toward the Cartwrights. He had taken the words from his ‘book’ and gave them a totally different meaning. He justified his anger by the ‘book’. There was no doubt in his mind he was destined to reap satisfaction. With the help of Foley, it would be just a matter of time. He just needed to remain patient. Patient he thought. Yes, I must remain patient. The fury I will lay upon those who have risen against me will be swift. He closed his eyes and began to imagine his wife and daughter. Smiling, he thought how they were going to be surprised. He would not forget what they had done.
Andy started to laugh. His laughter got louder and louder.
A loud banging on his cell door caused his laughter to cease. The guard said, “Wales, each time you’re in here you’re crazier than the time before. At this rate, you’ll be ready to be transferred to an asylum. Now shut up!”
In the darkness of his cell, Andy just continued to smile and thought, and ye shall feel my wrath too.
SIXTEEN
The next few weeks passed without incident. Today Hoss was going out to the Wales ranch once again. This time Adam was going with him. Adam hadn’t seen May Wales since before the wedding and thought he’d see firsthand how things were progressing.
At the Ponderosa breakfast was just about finished when the door opened. Tossing his hat on the credenza Adam said, “Can I get a cup of coffee around here?”
They looked up from the table and smiled at him. “It’s good to see you. Adam, what brings you over so early in the morning?” asked Ben.
“Claire toss you out?” laughed Joe.
“No nothing like that,” he said as he sat down and poured himself a cup of coffee. “I’m riding over to the Wales ranch with Hoss.”
“Well don’t be all day with that coffee. I’m ‘bout ready to get going,” said Hoss as he refilled his coffee cup.
Adam just looked at his brother and grinned slightly.
“How are things going Adam?” asked Ben.
Putting his cup down he said, “Couldn’t be better. The house is ahead of schedule and I’ve just about closed a deal for the delivery of stock early next spring. I may even consider making a purchase from the Wales for a couple of horses about the same time.”
“Sounds like you’re moving along son,” Ben replied. He was proud to hear the progress his oldest son was making in carving out his own path.
“Joe’s had to eat some crow Adam. He’s seen firsthand what those two ladies are doing. If I say so myself, they’re doing a right fine job,” Hoss said looking at Joe.
“Well Hoss may be right. They still haven’t proven themselves totally. I’ll give them credit though. They know their stuff and from what Hoss has told me they’ve hired a part-time ranch hand.”
Ben wiped his mouth and said, “Hoss has been keeping us informed over the last few weeks. I may take a ride out myself since he indicates there may be an opportunity here on the Ponderosa for a Kentucky Mountain Horse or two.”
“The proof will be in how they make it through the winter,” said Joe.
Hearing the tone of Joe’s voice, Adam said, “Sounds like you want them to be successful.”
Joe was quiet for a moment as they looked at him. “They’re working hard … real hard. Yeah, I’d like to see them make a success of it.”
“I think Mary Wales is coming around. You know she wasn’t very friendly to me and Hoss,” said Joe.
“Speak for yourself Joe,” Hoss said pointedly. “It’s just how you approach people.”
“That may very well be,” was Joe’s response. “But with all that’s happened I wonder if she still holds a grudge against me because I shot her brother.”
“That’s all water under the bridge isn’t it?” asked Adam. “I mean, it’s been quite a while now and they seem to be accepting our offer of help. “
“I suppose. Now the important question, “How’s Claire?” Joe asked in a cheerful voice.
Putting his cup down and getting up from his chair Adam said, “She’s doing just fine.” He walked over to pick up his hat and then turned and said, “It’s just a short time before Founders Weekend you know. I think Claire was expecting to hear from you before now.”
Snapping his fingers Joe said, “You’re right. I was so excited I forgot to tell her about the details. I’ll go out there this afternoon.”
“Don’t believe him Adam. He was just excited about the new filly he met,” Hoss said putting on his hat.
Hoss joined Adam at the door. “Don’t keep her waiting Joe otherwise it may not happen at all,” Adam said as he and Hoss shut the door behind them.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
May Wales and Foley Harper were in the south corral.
“Foley, these horses need a good run. When the last of the fences are completed, I’d like you to work them out,” May said.
“Yes ma’am,” he responded. “Seems a mighty load of work for you and Miss Mary.”
May sighed and said, “Yes it is. But hard work is not something I’m not used to.”
“Ma’am if I can say something … ah … I mean I don’t want you to take it the wrong way … but”
“What is it Foley?” May said looking at him hoping he was not going to say he was leaving.
“Well ma’am, I’m working here part time for ya. Now I don’t want to presume anything and if I’m outta line you jes tell me so. I was thinking I could give you a full day’s work if I was able to maybe have a place to stay. I notice the loft in the barn would be a jes fine place. It would ah .. ah .. help me out a bit and I’d not be lookin for more pay.”
She looked at Foley and he felt her stare. She finally replied, “I’ll consider it. I’ll need to speak with Mary first.”
“Yes ma’am,” he said. “I understand.”
He nodded his head and putting his hat on walked off to finish repairing the last of the fences.
As she watched Foley walk away, she realized that he’d made their life easier and was the best man she could have found for the job. He took precious time and care with the horses – as if they were his own.
Mary rode up and dismounted Brandy. “Mary, you and that horse have become almost one,” said May.
“Maybe so mama. There’s not one I would trade her for. She a great working horse.”
Just then they heard the sound of horses. It was Adam and Hoss Cartwright.
May smiled as she saw them ride in. She looked at Mary and said, “You know what I expect.”
Grimacing Mary said, “Yes I do.”
As they pulled up and dismounted, May said, “Morning. I’m glad to see you.”
Adam tipped his hat and Hoss said, “Mornin Mrs. Wales … Miss Mary.”
Adam noticed the look on Mary’s face as she looked at Hoss. The tone of Hoss’ voice also told him something. He’d let it rest for now.
“It’s good to see you Adam. Congratulations on your marriage.”
“Thank you May. I’m sorry I haven’t been able to get over here sooner. From what Hoss tells me, things are moving along for the two of you.”
May smiled and Mary said, “We’re managing. Things could be better but that takes time. For sure they’ve not gotten worse.”
“Well let’s not stand here. Come in,” May invited.
As they entered, Adam felt an uneasiness emanating from Mary. May offered them a seat. It had been a while since Adam had sat in this very room. It was at that time he’d assisted May with suggestions on getting started and provided the loan. Mary had been a part of that conversation as well.
From his vantage point, Foley Harper was able to see the two riders. He was uncertain who they were but intended to find out in short order. From the look of the horses they rode in on, he sensed that these were not just ordinary ranchers. He put down his axe and made his way quietly to the window just outside where they were sitting. He wanted to know what was going on.
Adam explained to May that he merely came out to talk about her progress and any business obstacles she may be facing. In his gentlemanly fashion he stated he would understand if she felt him to be imposing. He further indicated that he wasn’t seeking repayment of the monies that had been loaned and would receive them when she was comfortable and ready.
Adam’s conversation took place out of the hearing range of Hoss who was talking with Mary. May appreciated this fact. It was then she knew Adam had not shared knowledge of this with anyone other than Claire.
Mary was speaking rather loudly to Hoss which caused both May and Adam to turn around.
“If you think you know more than I do about this breed Hoss Cartwright then you come with me,” Mary said.
“I ain’t sayin I know more. I’m jes sayin I want to know more. I guess what I jes said to ya didn’t come out the way I intended,” Hoss said almost apologetically.
May shook her head and Adam smiled. “Mary is quite opinionated and defensive,” said May.
Adam smiled and said, “Aren’t we all at one time or another.”
“Mama, we’ll be back in a little bit,” May said as she headed out of the door followed by Hoss. They headed to the barn.
Adam and May continued their discussion on what seemed to be working and what May found difficult. He listened to her plans without interrupting. From what he was hearing, she’d carefully thought out her strategy. When she finished he said, “Sounds like you have a workable plan in place.”
“We think so,” May responded.
“One thing I’d like to ask,” said Adam. “We put plans in place but sometimes not of our own making they don’t work out the way we’d hoped. I wonder if you and Mary have an alternate plan should you have problems.”
He could tell by the look on May’s face that she didn’t. He politely suggested that she consider a second option.
She nodded and understood.
He’d heard enough for now and didn’t want to be caught. He quietly made his way back to the corral. So these are Cartwrights Foley thought to himself. I wonder if Andy has any idea that his Missus and daughter are being helped by the very persons that caused trouble for him and his sons. It’s going to be a pleasure to see them suffer. As far as the Wales women, he’d find out from Andy how he wanted to get even with them.
Mary was showing Hoss the latest addition to their line of horses. She was great at handling the mare. She wanted to prove her point and was doing it rather coldly.
“Now, if you think you can do any better that what I just showed you – you go right ahead.” Mary said defensively.
“No Miss Mary. I surely can’t,” Hoss said pushing his hat back on his head.
Hoss paced a bit and then said, “Maybe … jes maybe you can tell me why a nice person like you seems to be mad. Not jes mad – but mad at me. If you’d rather I don’t come by – I won’t.”
Mary just looked through eyes that seemed to cut through Hoss and said, “What is it you and you’re family really want?”
With a puzzled look on his face Hoss said, “I don’t know what’cha mean.”
She placed her hands on her hips and said quite pointedly, “You know exactly what I mean Hoss Cartwright. Nobody does what you and your brothers are doing without expecting something in return.”
Hoss was a bit frustrated. The question he was just asked he didn’t like but could understand the reason. “Miss Mary, I ain’t gonna defend myself or my family. Whether you can believe this or not, there are good people that want to help others. I know it’s been hard and it’s even harder for you and your ma now. One thing I know for sure is that you and your ma are right decent people. What you’re lacking is the ability to trust. I understand that.” He paused for a moment to see the reaction Mary was having to his words. He continued.
“I ain’t looking for nothing in return other than the good feeling you get from helping someone else. Even from learning something from someone else. You’ve every reason in this here world to feel the way you do. Jes remember, everybody ain’t the same. When you don’t let people in sometimes it just makes you hard and all life has to offer is never something you enjoy.”
Mary’s heart was softened by the words that Hoss had spoken to her simply and sincerely.
Mary started to speak, “Hoss, I … I.”
“Miss Mary, there ain’t no need for you to say anything. Jes think about what I said. You know trusting goes both ways. Us Cartwrights don’t have to be here either. We could still be mad, spiteful and just plum not care a hoot about you and yer ma. We ain’t like that.”
Mary had completely softened and showed a simple smile. “Hoss, can we start over again?” she asked.
“I’d like that Miss Mary,” he said with a soft smile. “I really would.”
“Well Hoss, let’s start by you calling me Mary – just plain Mary,” she said with her green eyes beginning to glow.
“I’d like that Mary. I’d like for us to be friends.”
“I think I’d like that too.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam had finished looking at some of the horses on the ranch. He’d also finished his conversation with May about pros and cons of the business. Both felt a sense of having accomplished something during the visit. What they didn’t know is that Hoss felt he had accomplished the most.
As they were preparing to leave, Foley Harper was making his way toward May. Adam and Hoss took a look at the man that was heading toward them.
“Excuse me Mrs. Wales. I’m ready to run one or two of the horses if that sets alright with you. I’ll just saddle ‘em up.”
May looked at Foley and said, “That’ll be fine.
Foley looked at both Hoss and Adam who’d mounted their horses and were ready to leave.
“Excuse my manners,” said May. “Let me introduce you to Foley Harper. We’ve hired him part-time to help around here. Foley this is Hoss and Adam Cartwright.”
“Howdy. Nice to meet ya. Interested in horses are ya?”
Adam looked at Foley and tipped his hat. Hoss just said, “Howdy,” in return.
“It’s good to see that you have someone around to ease things a little, said Hoss. Adam just kept his eyes on the man before him.
“Foley has made a difference over the past few weeks,” said May. “He knows a lot about this breed of horse and he’s from Kentucky, just like we are. For all we know, we may know some of the same people.”
Those words caused Adam to wonder about this man. He also saw the expression on Mary’s face.
“Foley, if you’re gonna start to run the horses, you might want to get started. Your day will be over soon,” said Mary.
“On my way, Miss.” He turned to the Cartwrights and said, “Nice to have met ya.”
Adam and Hoss said their goodbyes and headed out. Mary couldn’t help but feel a kindness toward Hoss.
As he saddled the horse, Foley now knew two of the Cartwrights. Even with his eyes closed he would not forget them. Things were beginning to fall into place. Yes, he and Andy would not just get even, they would create a lasting pain.
SEVENTEEN
Claire was visited by her friend Amy. They’d not had the chance to see one another for the past weeks and found a lot to catch up on.
“So you’re feeling better?” asked Amy.
“Finally it seems as if Dr. Martin was right. I’ve hardly had any discomfort lately.”
“I’m glad for you Claire. Even though you’ve gone through this, I look forward to the day when Josh and I are in the same situation.”
“Are you saying you and Josh are planning a family?” Claire asked.
“Well we’ve been working at it,” she smiled. “Time will tell.”
“When it’s supposed to happen it will and you and Josh will be great parents.”
“I certainly hope so. I’m just so happy for you and Adam. How is Adam handling all of this,” Amy queried.
Claire smiled and said, “He couldn’t be happier. Ever since he found out he’s been more attentive and caring if that’s possible. I think it’s still sinking in for the both of us. Sometimes I think he’s a bit overprotective.”
“Sounds like the old Adam to me. I’m sure he just wants to be sure everything goes along well.”
“You’re right Amy. That’s the typical Adam and we couldn’t be happier. Just seems like everything’s happened so quickly.”
Standing Amy said, “It’s been great to visit, but I want to keep Josh happy so better be heading home and get dinner started.”
They hugged each other and shared a final laugh. As Amy drove off in the buggy, Claire was happy they were able to share time. The difference between St. Louis and Nevada was that people were so far away and visits like these were always welcomed. Claire was glad she had a friend in Amy.
Entering the house a thought came into Claire’s mind. She’d surprise Adam when he got home. After all the weather was beautiful and they’d not had a picnic for some time. She went into the kitchen to set things in motion.
It wasn’t long before there was a knock at the door. Wiping her hands she went to answer it. Upon opening it she found Joe leaning on the doorjamb.
“Joe, it’s good to see you. Come in,” Claire invited.
Joe walked in and took off his hat. “I’m always glad to see my favorite sister,” Joe said.
Claire smiled at him and said, “Unless there’s something I don’t know about, I’m the only sister you have.”
“You’ve got a point there,” said Joe. “The reason I’m here is because of Founders Day and the concert. That is if you have the time to go over it now.”
“Come with me Joe. We can accomplish two things at once.”
“Sounds good to me,” Joe said as he followed Claire into the kitchen.
He watched as she finished putting the last few items into the basket and asked, “Is there a picnic I’m not invited to?”
Claire poured Joe some lemonade and placed it in front of him. Sitting down she smiled and said, “Yes there is Joe. It’s a surprise for Adam when he gets back.”
Joe was happy to see the care she’d put into her surprise for his brother. “Thanks for the lemonade,” he said as he sipped it. “That really hits the spot.” He finished the drink and then asked, “Claire how are you doing? I mean with the baby coming are you feeling alright or need anything?”
Claire placed her hand on Joe’s and responded with a smile, “Everything is fine. I’m feeling much better now and that makes all the difference between feeling like myself and not. At least Adam can now breathe easier.”
“Adam is sure a happy man. He doesn’t have to say anything because you can see his pride when you look at him. Ya know, I’m sorry he didn’t meet you a long time ago. We can at least live with him now all thanks to you.”
Laughing Claire said, “All of you Cartwrights are alike. When one of you brothers is not around, you find something to say about another.”
Joe was about to deny Claire’s statement but said, “You’re right. Ex … except for Adam. Now he’s not like that,” Joe said.
“Not like what?” the voice asked.
Adam had arrived back from Carson City and entered the house without either Joe or Claire hearing him.
“Hey Adam,” Joe said. “I didn’t hear you come in.”
“Maybe I didn’t want you to,” Adam responded as he approached Claire. He bent down and kissed her warmly. Joe blushed.
“Sweetheart how’s your day been?”
“It’s been good and it’s not over yet,” Claire replied.
“I’ll join the two of you in a minute … that is if this is not a private conversation. Just want to wash some of this dust off,” Adam said as he left the room.
Within a few minutes Joe got to the point. He wanted to discuss the plans for the concert. When Adam returned to the kitchen, Joe and Claire had their heads together. He poured himself a glass of lemonade and leaned on the counter watching two of the people he loved debating over what was acceptable and what was not. He enjoyed seeing Claire and Joe going at it. As always, his vote was going to be for Claire.
“The answer is no Joe. There’s no reason for it and I don’t want it,” Claire said firmly.
“But you haven’t heard all of it,” pleaded Joe. “The posters will be made up early next week and I think you’d really set them off.”
“No,” replied Claire once again.
“Maybe you don’t understand what I’m trying to explain to you. The posters announcing your performance will be all the more enhanced with your picture on them. I’m sure you understand the point I’m trying to make here.”
“Joe, the answer is still no!” Claire repeated. “Now perhaps we can get on to the other details.”
A little frustrated, Joe continued. “Now Claire, just hear me out one last time. Imagine the posters of the event from a distance,” Joe said making a frame with his hands. “What’ll draw attention will be the picture. A picture of you. You’re beautiful and I certainly wouldn’t suggest it if you weren’t.”
Adam realized that Joe once again should have stopped with the first no. He poured himself another glass of lemonade and decided to stay out of this.
Quietly and patiently Claire placed her hand on Joe’s once again and said, “Joe. My answer is no. Now you’ll just have to accept that. I know this is something you feel is necessary and want. I personally don’t agree and don’t see the need. This is part of an ongoing celebration. As an artist, the posters can be designed in an inviting way which includes my name and only my name.”
Joe realized he’d lost this discussion.
“Now you know me Joe and I try to be fair and honest,” said Claire. “You said something that I’m not going to let pass. First, thank you for the compliment on my beauty – but if you think further – you’ll realize it really wasn’t a compliment.”
“Uh?” wondered Joe.
“You see Joseph Francis Cartwright, you said if the person performing was not beautiful or attractive or perhaps handsome if it were a man, you’d not use a picture. There’s a fairness you’re not taking into consideration. I just wanted to bring that to your attention.” She patted his hand as Adam merely grinned from his vantage point.
Claire saw the puzzled look on Joe’s face and continued. “It shouldn’t matter what the performer looks like. It should be the talent they bring for the enjoyment of others … and that comes from the inside.”
Joe looked up and saw his brother grinning.
“Ok, Ok. I said it before. The two of you are too much the same.” Joe picked up Claire’s hand and kissed it. They all started to laugh.
The rest of the afternoon went smoothly. Joe was going to advise the Arts Committee of what was in place and Joe had provided Claire details she needed. One last request she made was very practical she thought … the ability to practice in the concert hall and the piano being in tune.
“Joe you’re doing a great job as chairperson of this event,” said Adam.
“Stop kidding me Adam,” Joe replied as he picked up his hat.
“Who’s kidding? I mean it,” Adam grinned.
“Well thanks. Claire can I ask you a favor?”
“Anything Joe,” Claire responded.
“Ah, before I leave, could you just play a little something like you’ll be playing for the concert?”
“For my brother, you don’t have to ask,” responded Claire as she walked toward the piano and sat down.
Within a few minutes she’d transformed the room into another space with the sounds the she brought forth from the piano. Her piece was short and brief.
“Waa Hoo!” shouted Joe. “You’re gonna just knock their socks off!”
Turning to face Joe she said, “Then I take it I’ve passed the test.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam missed very little and had seen the picnic basket when he arrived home. When he queried Claire, she explained her idea. As usual he was pleased with her surprises.
He helped Claire into the carriage and asked, “You’ve planned the picnic. Now did you have a place in mind?”
“Yes. Our house,” Claire replied.
Adam looked at his wife and repeated the words, “Our house?”
“Yes AC. I know you’ve been working on it and I’d like to see the progress. Besides, where is there a better view anywhere around here? I think it’s time we introduced our child to its home.”
Adam started the carriage on its way and said very quietly, “Two works in progress.”
Claire just smiled.
Their home was beautiful. There were no walls in place to interrupt a view in any direction. The air blowing through their home was soothing and whispered the promise of life and joy in this space. Adam watched Claire as he took the blanket and basket from the carriage. Joining her he asked, “Which room would you like to have our picnic in?”
“Oh, I think the little one and I would like to sit out on the rear veranda.”
Adam smiled. It was the first time he’d heard Claire refer to the baby as the ‘little one’. He loved it.
The view was breathtaking. Claire had prepared plenty of food and found she was almost as hungry as Adam. Adam was glad she felt better and was able to tolerate food.
They finished their meal and Claire put things away as she joined Adam.
“It’s beautiful here,” Claire said.
“Yes, it is,” Adam said looking upward.
“What are you looking at?” asked Claire.
“Just the sky and imagining how this house will fit into the surroundings.”
“Do you have doubts about the location?”
He pulled her closer to him and putting his arm around her said, “No sweetheart. No doubts. Just dreams for our life here.”
Claire snuggled closer. “When would you like to leave for San Francisco?” Adam asked.
“Well I really don’t know Adam. The concert is six weeks or so away and I need to see Dr. Martin.”
“Would you rather we not take the trip?” Adam asked.
“Certainly not!” was Claire’s immediate reply. “I just want a clearance from Dr. Martin and be able to return in time to rehearse and get ready for the concert.”
“How about we go into town tomorrow and see Dr. Martin. If he gives the OK, we could leave next week.”
“I think that’s a splendid idea,” said Claire.
They chuckled and shared a kiss.
He made his way back up the hillside and mounted his horse. Foley Harper had taken the afternoon to ride into Virginia City to gain information about the Cartwrights.
While in the saloon, Foley ran into one of the men helping Adam build his house. After a few beers, the man had divulged the location of the future home of Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright and child.
He was learning a lot. Today had provided him with more information than he had expected. His life was getting better. Andy would be pleased. Others would certainly be surprised.
EIGHTEEN
Joe made it to Virginia City to meet with the Arts Council. Everything was now in place and the committee was excited that one of their own would be the featured artist. Joe found it hard to contain his pride.
When he left the meeting he ran into Sheriff Roy Coffee. Roy was putting up the posters for the fishing contest.
“Howdy Roy,” said Joe.
Roy looked at him with a grin. “Afternoon Joe,” he said as he continued to hammer the sign in place.
“You’re looking mighty pleased today.”
Finished with the poster he turned to Joe. “Why shouldn’t I be? I got your pa for my fishing partner. Beat out the others that wanted to pair up with him.”
Joe smiled and said, “I think the two of you can beat the pants off the rest. The fish you catch’ll certainly taste mighty good at the fish fry.”
“No doubt about it Joe. Your pa and me will put the rest to shame,” he laughed.
“That is if the mosquitoes don’t run you away first,” Joe countered.
“Mosquitoes or not, we’re sure to be the winners. Hey, if you got a minute why don’t you help me put up some of these posters?”
“Can only put up a few for you Roy. I need to go and sign up for the horse race and sign Hoss up for the log pull and cattle roping.”
“A little help is better than none at all,” responded Roy. “You think you got a chance in the horse race do ya?”
“Got the best philly this side of the county. Been keeping her under wraps just for this event,” Joe sounded assured.
“Well you best get these posters up. It’s gonna be a fun time in Virginia City.” Roy stopped and turned around. “Joe, you sure you got the best horse? You know there’s some you ain’t seen yet.”
“If you’re talking about Carter’s sorrel and Bisbee’s mare, they can’t touch what I’ve been working on for the last year,” he laughed. “See ya later Roy. Gotta get going now.”
Joe headed off and Roy looked at him shaking his head.
The excitement of Founders’ Day was building in Virginia City. This event had several purposes – all of them positive. Monies raised from the event would go to support the addition to the school and supplies.
Joe put up the last of his posters and signed both himself and Hoss up for the events. He headed for a quick beer before heading back to the Ponderosa. As he entered the Bucket of Blood, Foley Harper was just leaving.
“Surprised to see you in Virginia City,” Joe said.
“Was just entering myself into the bronco busting contest and Mary Wales in the horse race on my time off. Don’t get here much what with working for the Wales. Gotta be heading back now,” he said tipping his hat.
“Foley, if you’ve got a minute let me buy you a beer.”
“Well I really need to be headed back to Carson City.”
Joe tapped him on the arm and said, “One beer won’t take that long. Besides I’d like to ask how things are going for Mary and her ma.”
Joe and Foley walked through the doors and found a table. Joe ordered up the two beers and tossed his hat on the table. Foley looked at the young man seated across from him. This is Cartwright number three Foley thought to himself. Just one more to get to know – Ben Cartwright.
“So you’re entering the bronco contest and Mary the horse race?” asked Joe. “That’s a first as far as I can remember. A woman in the horse race! Guess there’s no rule against it. I just entered as well.”
Foley smiled through narrow eyes and said, “Is that a fact?”
Swallowing his beer Joe responded, “That’s a fact. Not sure what she’s gonna be racing but I got a horse that’s sure to run circles around anything around these parts.”
He put his beer down and looked at Joe. “Well I wouldn’t be too sure about that. Miss Wales is a great rider and she knows her horses,” was Foley’s reply.
“Well that may be, but anyone riding in that race will have to contend with what I have.”
“Joe, may I call you Joe?” asked Foley. Joe nodded in the affirmative. “You just keep believing that. She’s got some good horse stock for her to choose from,” Foley said finishing his beer.
“Before you leave, how are they doing out there? I mean you’re working for them now and I was just wondering ….”
Foley didn’t let Joe finish the sentence. “Wondering how they’re making it? Well, let’s just say that if’n you’re from Kentucky, you rightly have a streak of determination and ain’t afraid of hard work. Things are comin’ along. Yes sir, comin along real fine.”
Joe shook his head and said, “I’m glad to hear it. They deserve a break with all the bad luck they’ve had.” Foley looked at Joe as he said those words.
“Well Joe, I gotta be goin now. Suspect I may be seein you some time out at the ranch.”
Joe returned to wherever his mind had wandered. “Ah, yeah. Sure. So Mary’s entered into the horse race ….”
“Yeah,” Foley said as he turned on his heel to leave. “And that’s a fact.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Over the next few days several things had happened. Claire had gotten a go ahead from Doc Martin to go to San Francisco. Adam had arranged the travel for the two of them. Joe pumped Hoss to make a trip to the Wales ranch. He wanted to try find out what his competition in the horse race would be. Hoss had visited the ranch and he and Mary seemed to be getting along better. The common interest in horses seemed to bring out the gentleness of Hoss which Mary appreciated. May Wales was able to close two new deals because of the references Adam had supplied her with and while in San Francisco, Claire would meet with Professor Charles Miles about starting a musical presence in Virginia City. Adam would also have a meeting while in San Francisco. He was beginning to put in place pieces of the future for Claire and his child.
Just finishing dinner, Adam heard the sound of horses. Claire looked up and Adam walked to the door. Opening it he saw Roy Coffey and his father. Not sure of the reason for this visit, he walked outside and closed the door behind him.
Standing with his hands on his hips Adam said, “Hi ya pa …Roy. What brings you two out this way?”
They dismounted and tied their horses. “Got some news Roy thought you should know about.”
“Oh, and what’s that?” asked Adam.
“I got a wire today. Seems that Danny Wales got a letter from his pa. The authorities at the prison intercepted it.”
“Since when is it a crime to write a letter from prison?” asked Adam.
“Son, it’s what was in the letter, said Ben.
Adam looked from his father to Roy. He waited for an explanation.
The door opened and Claire came out. “Ben it’s great to see you. Hello Sheriff Coffey. What brings you this way?”
“Ah just wanted to ask Adam if he would judge an event for Founder’s day since he ain’t entered any contests,” said Roy.
Adam realized the reason the two men stood in front of him held a greater importance since Roy was making up a story for Claire’s ears.
“I’m not sure why Adam hasn’t entered something. Perhaps you can talk him into it. While you do, I’ll just go in and make some coffee to go with the cake I have,” said Claire.
They watched her enter the house. Adam turned to look once again at his father and Roy. He had a troubled look on his face. “Ok, what’s the rest of it?” Adam asked.
“Seems the letter the prison officials intercepted from Andy Wales indicated he planned to do harm to the Cartwrights. All of you,” Roy said soberly.
“Well aren’t they all still in prison? I don’t see how this could be the case,” Adam commented.
“In most cases I wouldn’t be concerned Adam,” said Roy. “The letter stated he would lay waste to the Cartwrights and any others that wronged him and his sons. There’s a debt to be collected and his wrath would settle all scores.”
Adam looked once again from his father to Roy. “You don’t seriously think this is the case do you?” asked Adam. “Seems like he’s just still angry over their situations … maybe even possibly a little bit crazy.”
“Can’t say for sure Adam, but to be on the safe side a wire was sent to both me and the sheriff over in Carson City. It’s probably nothing but they just wanted us to be alerted,” Roy said.
“Son, it’s probably nothing to worry about, but thought you should know,” said Ben. “Just didn’t want Claire to be worried especially in her condition.”
“Well thanks for the message. I’m sure it’s nothing but I’ll stay alert. Now Claire has coffee and cake so let’s not keep her waiting,” said Adam as he headed for the door.
Adam felt a slight chill. He wanted to believe that nothing could touch any of them now. He tossed it to the back of his mind as they entered the kitchen.
They enjoyed the cake, coffee and each other’s company. Roy was full of tales but finally had to make his exit. He needed to get back to Virginia City to take care of his duties and to check in with his deputies. As he was heading for the door he eyed the cake once again. Claire saw his focus and cut him another slice which he picked up and carried with him.
Ben followed Adam into his study. Adam wanted to show him the final drawings of the house and share with him the progress he’d made. Ben was proud of what would be a wonderful home built by Adam.
“Claire looks wonderful son. I guess there’s something to the saying that a woman with child is more beautiful than ever. Of course with Claire, that would be a real stretch.”
Adam, sitting across from his father and looking downward had to smile at his father’s comments.
“I’m sorry if I’m embarrassing you Adam,” said Ben.
Smiling a somewhat silly smile, Adam looked at his father. “She is beautiful and I’m glad she’s now feeling better,” he said as he rubbed the side of his forehead.
Ben saw something different about Adam. “Do you want to let me in on what you’re thinking?” asked Ben.
Placing his hands together he began to speak. The conversation with his father was like so many he’d had in the past. The difference this time was it was in his home and not in front of the hearth at the Ponderosa.
“Ya know pa, I could never have foreseen my life the way it is.” He chuckled. “I’m married and about to become a father.”
“You’re no different that many other men son,” Ben said caringly. “You have a wife that loves you and the love you two share has created a new life. I think what you feel is just happiness. You’re a happy man and your brothers and I are sharing in that happiness although in a different way.”
Adam smiled and said, “I am happy. Happier than I’ve ever been. I’ve also been able to share so much with Claire. If you remember, you said a long time ago that so much of what I kept inside … the private pieces of myself … would be released with the right person. Claire is that person and for the first time I feel a sense of release and being free.”
“I’m glad Adam. Your life is going to be wonderful and there is no reason why any of that need be hidden.”
Looking at his father Adam just smiled. He shook his head and just smiled.
A light knock on the door. Claire opened the door and brought in both coffee and brandy. She knew this was a father and son time. Ben grinned and appreciated the intuitive way Claire seemed to understand his son. He watched as Adam took the tray from her. His gaze at his wife warmed Ben’s heart.
“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Claire said.
“No. It’s not an interruption at all. Besides, I don’t get to see you as much as I’d like,” Ben said.
“Well, I know when its time for me to excuse myself.” Claire walked over to Ben and said, “I’m going to leave you two alone. It’s getting late so I’m going upstairs.”
Ben rose and gave Claire a hug which she returned. “You be sure to take care of yourself.”
“You don’t have to worry about that,” Claire responded.
Turning Adam walked her to the door. “Are you feeling alright sweetheart?”
“Yes Adam, I feel just wonderful.”
They kissed and Adam stroked her face. She smiled.
“I’ll be up soon Claire.”
She left and Adam sat down and picked up his brandy. “Claire and I are leaving for San Francisco next week pa.”
Surprised Ben said, “San Francisco? Are you sure she should be making that trip?”
“We’ve checked it out with Doc Martin,” Adam replied.
“Is there any particular reason that you’re going to San Francisco at this time?”
“There are several reasons. One which I’ve not mentioned to Claire,” Adam reported looking directly at his father.
“We’re going to look for furniture for the house. We need to leave while she can still travel and before the colder weather settles in.” Adam paused. He finished the rest of his brandy and sat the glass down.
“The other reason is to get her away from here for a while. She doesn’t show it much, but she’s still grieving over the loss of her mother. I see the sadness when she’s not aware I’m looking. I think this may be a way of getting her mind off some of the stresses she’s faced especially with the baby on the way.”
“Seems like a good idea. I’m glad you’re able to do it.” Ben then rose and put his glass down. “Now a good idea is for me to be headed home.”
Adam walked his father outside and watched as he mounted his horse. Ben could see the light in the upstairs window.
“Thanks for stopping by pa,” said Adam.
“Let’s just keep our guard up as far as Roy’s news,” Ben said holding the reins.
“I’ll be sure of that.”
“I know I don’t have to say this, but give Claire a kiss for me. She’s the daughter I never had. Now you go in and take care of her.”
“I’ll follow your directions to the letter pa.” Adam waved as he watched his father ride off.
NINETEEN
“What!” exclaimed Joe. “How can they just take off for San Francisco, and now of all times?”
“Seems easy to me little brother,” said Hoss. “Just get on the stage and go.”
Speaking to his father and brother, Joe continued, “A fine time to let me know all of this. You two have known for over a week and never said a word. What if something happens and Claire isn’t back in time for the concert?”
“Settle down Joe,” said Ben. “I thought Adam had told you. Besides they could use the time away and your brother is certainly not going to let anything happen to Claire. They’ll be back in plenty of time.”
“Well I hope so. I can’t worry about her performance when I have to get my horse in shape for the race and still get chores done around here. Since it’s just me and Hoss now there’s a lot more work to get done.”
“Are you complaining because your brother is making a life for himself? Or are you perhaps thinking about yourself?” asked Ben.
Realizing his father was making a point, Joe conceded and suggested his father was right. He knew he should have taken time to think through what Adam was doing and the reason for it. As for the work, there was a lot of it and as usual always something to be done.
Hoss just smiled and said, “We need to remember something Adam said.”
“Yeah and what’s that?” asked Joe.
“Work smarter. Think about things and find an easier way to git em done. May not work all the time but I think you should try it,” Hoss offered.
“Just what we need around here now, a would be Adam,” scowled Joe.
Ben and Hoss smiled. Tossing his napkin on the table Ben stood up. “You two better get a move on. You promised to get Adam and Claire to the stage and time is moving on.”
“Right away pa,” said Hoss.
“Hoss, you’ve been out to see Mary Wales. Have you seen anything of the horse she’s going to race?” quizzed Joe.
As he went to get his hat and gun Hoss just said, “Maybe I have and maybe I ain’t.”
Joe followed him and said, “I guess that means you’re not going to tell me.”
They left the house and headed to pick up Adam and Claire.
The evening before Claire spent time with her aunt and uncle. Adam had a school board meeting to attend and Claire’s visit with her aunt and uncle was a period of catching up on things. They could see firsthand she was doing well and were put at ease.
Her uncle had been concerned, as always, that Claire was taking on more than she should and worried about her making the trip to San Francisco. Claire assured him, with her aunt’s help, that she’d be fine and had doctor’s approval. Adam wouldn’t let anything go astray. They’d only been gone a short time and she’d be sure to rest if needed.
The excitement of getting away and selecting new furniture was exciting for Claire. The prospect of having a meeting to bring a musical presence to Virginia City thrilled her as well. As for the concert, she’d have ample time when she returned to prepare for that.
Just before Adam arrived to pick her up, she did confess that she looked forward to this time away. She was still healing from the memories of losing her mother and parents. This would serve as a healing process along the path she was still traveling. They understood but nevertheless were concerned.
That evening when Adam arrived to take Claire home, he stayed for a quick cup of coffee and some of Margaret’s apple pie. His words and attitude reinforced the comfort level for the upcoming activities he and Claire had planned.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam made all arrangements including the same hotel suite they shared on their honeymoon. He brought their bags down and placed them by the door.
Adam leaned against the stair railing as he watched Claire rush around making sure she’d not forgotten anything. As she was about to pass him and head up the stairs, he reached out and grabbed her arm. He pulled her close and kissed her deeply. She responded.
“Mrs. Cartwright, I love you. This trip is going to be good for both of us,” he said softly.
She smiled and her blue eyes spoke to him. “I’m sure it will be and I’m thankful to you for arranging it. The little one and I love you more than you can imagine.”
They kissed again and the intensity of it was felt by the two of them. “Mrs. Cartwright, I do believe you’re blushing,” he said with a glint in his eye.
“I wouldn’t call this a blush,” she quipped. “Last night would put the color in my cheeks to shame.”
“My, aren’t we being a bit bold this morning?” he teased.
“No bolder than you were last night,” she countered.
The sound of a carriage pulling into the front yard announced the arrival of Hoss and Joe. Within minutes they were headed for the stage depot in Virginia City.
Adam thanked Joe and Hoss for checking their house and stock while they were gone. He reminded them of their return date but stated he would send a wire just to confirm it. The stage pulled out and Joe yelled, “You just make sure you get her back in plenty of time for her concert. You hear me!”
“Save yer breath Joe,” Hoss said putting his arm on Joe’s shoulder. “Right now from the looks of things I would say the concert is the last thing on their minds.”
“Well Adam better take care of her,” Joe mumbled.
“That’s one thing you’ll never have to worry about Joe,” Hoss said grabbing his arm. “Now let’s see if we can get on back. We got work waiting for us.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Solitary confinement was no picnic for Andy. He’d managed to find the stamina to tolerate it. He also knew he’d be spending more time in this space. It was part of his plan. Today he was going to be released into the general population once again.
Andy was gathering his few items together when there was a bang on the cell door. “Wales, put yer hands through the door so’s I can fasten the cuffs,” yelled the guard.
With a smile on his face he followed the instructions. As they cuffs were being put in place Andy spouted, “Ye must become a believer and a doer.”
“Don’t start spouting to me,” was the guard’s reply as he locked Andy’s hand cuffed hands to the wall bar and then opened the cell door. He then placed the ankle cuffs on Wales. Moving back and pointing his rifle, the guard said, “Get yer things and make it quick.”
Andy complied. The guard kept the rifle on Andy but began to talk in quiet tones.
“When ya gonna have the money Wales?”
“Oh ye of little faith. I told you in two weeks.”
“You better make sure it’s here or you can kiss your crazy talking self goodbye.”
“The devil is very busy.” Andy laughed. “You’re one of his chosen or else we couldn’t arrange things.”
“Keep yer voice down.”
The sound of voices and loud talking was growing closer. The heavy metal door was opened and the noise droned even louder. Wales was now back in the general population. He shoved his way through the masses to his space.
“Make way for the evils of this space that have overtaken us. Let them pass through lest we be overcome. The wickedness must be burned for cleansing,” he yelled.
Some prisoners looked at him. Others spouted their thoughts – and not very nicely. It seemed that Andy had taken on a second persona. He remained evil, mean and abusive most of the time. Then there were the times when he would be in another place and spew his own interpretation of ‘the book.’
The warden had noticed the change. He first thought it was an act when Andy’s personality started changing. He was no longer certain. Now looking down from the high walkway to the area below he watched Andy. He thought, he’s a sick man. A very, very sick man that bears careful watching.
TWENTY
Two weeks had passed. The Wales women worked harder than they had anticipated. The results were proving to be more than they expected. They also realized that their good fortune was due to the assistance of their ranch hand Foley Harper. He worked hard and had a way with the horses neither of them had seen since before leaving Kentucky.
Mary had spent time working along side him on several occasions. She was taken by his love of the animals and the ability to share remembrances of Kentucky. Her level of admiration for the man that seemed to love what he was doing impressed her.
May had invited Foley to dinner with them on a few occasions. She too, was feeling comfortable with the man that was helping them to achieve their dream. During a few of the dinner conversations, she had discussed the goal of the ranch and where she wanted to take it. Foley would always encourage them and had taken the liberty of making suggestions.
One evening at dinner Mary was discussing the Founder’s Day race. Foley had seen the stallion she kept apart from the other horses. A horse she worked with in her spare time and would rise early to make training runs with. It wasn’t that Mary didn’t take particular care of the other horses along with her mother, but she paid special attention to General. She loved this horse. Foley knew this would be a way to hurt her. He marveled at the manner in which she could ride and the way the horse responded to her. This was they way he thought. Andy would agree. Foley was sure of that.
As Founder’s Day drew closer, Foley suggested her entry in the race was great advertising for their business. After all, the horse she’d be riding was of top breeding. Although he was not sure of the other entered horses, General was a top notch mount that others would be envious of. Mary’s entry in the race was a good business decision as well as a competitive venture. There’d be ranchers from all over the Comstock who would see firsthand what she and her mother had to offer. Business would boom he suggested to them.
Confidence and a comfort level were being firmly established between Foley, Mary and her mother. This was exactly what he hoped for. His trap was being set. He was gaining their trust and knew it.
One evening when he was about to leave for the day, he knocked on the door.
“Evening Mrs. Wales,” he said to May.
“Why Foley. I thought you’d left already,” May responded. She realized there was something on his mind and invited him in.
Foley removed his hat and closed the door. “I’m sorry to bother you ma’am. But I’d like to discuss a couple of things with you. If this is not a good time ….”
“Nonsense Foley,” she replied. “What is it?”
Mary entered through the side door and acknowledged Foley. “General is faster than the wind mama. He’s ready for any challengers,” she said excitedly.
“You’ve done a great job with him Miss Mary. Gonna surprise a lot of folks fer sure,” Foley said.
Mary smiled and said, “Just a couple of weeks and we’ll show what we Wales women are made of.”
May turned to Foley and said, “You had something you wanted to talk about. What is it?”
“Well ma’am, we talked some weeks ago about the possibility of my taking the loft in the barn for a place to live. I’ve not been able to get the extra work I was looking fer and was wondering if you’ve considered it.”
May had talked to Mary about this and they agreed to wait and see how he worked out. They now felt comfortable with him and the idea. May looked at her daughter. Mary’s doubts about Foley had waned as she worked with him and got to know him better. She nodded her head yes.
Turning to Foley May said, “Foley I do believe we could arrange it at least until you’re able to find something. Why don’t you get your things together and move them in there? You’ll find a bed and linens in the store house and probably other things you’ll need.”
“Thank you Mrs. Wales and Miss Mary,” he said. “I’ll be outta yer way and can put in more hours fer ya. Thank ya kindly.”
Mary joined her mother. Foley was fingering his hat nervously and said, “If you don’t mind I have another request to make of ya.”
“And what might that be?” quizzed Mary.
“Well you know when I entered you in the horse race I entered the bronc busting. Well now I’d like to enter the calf roping contest and would like to know if I can use one of your saddle horses. Now I’d understand if ya said no. But ya got the best around and it would be another way to show off yer stock.”
Mary pursed her lips in thought. May had already come to a decision.
“Mama, I think we should. Come spring business might just be where we want it.”
“I agree Mary,” said her mother. “Foley you’ve been here long enough and worked with the horses. I’d suggest you pick the best and show ‘em what the Wales horses can do.”
He smiled. Things were falling into place. “Thank ya kindly. Both of you. We’ll show the Comstock where they can find the best horses around. I’ll pick out one tomorrow and start to workin in my off time if’n ya don’t mind.”
“Mind? Foley you need to get to working,” Mary said enthusiastically.
“We’ve got a reputation to build.”
“Thank you,” he said with a smile. “Yer both right, we do have a reputation to build. By the way Mrs. Wales, I need to go to Placerville on Wednesday to take care of a job I was contracted fer some time ago. I’ll leave Tuesday night and return on Wednesday if’n you don’t mind. I plum forgot about it.”
“That’s fine Foley,” she said with a smile.
Foley put his hat on and walked out the door. He stopped on the porch and smiled. Easier than falling off a log. Now to find the one piece that would hurt the Cartwrights the most. He continued to smile as he walked towards the barn. He’d see Andy on Wednesday and lay out the plan and get his final instructions.
As the sun was setting and the light fading, Foley lit a lamp. Thoughts of what he and Andy would do became brighter.
TWENTY-ONE
Roy Coffey finished swearing in the new deputies. They would be temporary but with people arriving for Founder’s Day, Virginia City would be crowded – very crowded. The extra deputies would ensure a trouble free event could be enjoyed by all.
Assignments and detailed instructions were given to the new recruits. Some of the deputies had served with Roy at other times. He now felt a sense of comfort. His work load would be a bit lighter.
Roy stepped out of his office and took a look around his city – Virginia City, Nevada. He remembered when he first arrived many years before. A time that had been the basis for what his city had now become. His life had not been easy but neither were the lives of those who helped build what he now gazed at. Certainly the loss of his wife in the early years was a setback for him. He made it through with the help of close friends. Ben Cartwright had been one of them and continued to be to this very day.
Roy shook his head and smiled. His friend Ben Cartwright would be his partner in the Founder’s Day fishing contest. He’d watch Ben raise three sons. In many ways Roy felt as if they were his sons as well. They had created their share of problems for him and had spent a fair amount of time in his jail, but knowing the sons as he did, he was not surprised. There were times he found it hard to do his job. Over the years, Roy Coffey proved himself an insightful and trusted sheriff.
Roy checked his watch. It was almost time for the noon stage to arrive. He headed toward the depot. Enroute he stopped to talk to several of the merchants. Crossing the street he saw two familiar faces outside the stage depot.
“Hi ya Hoss … Joe.” Roy called out as he approached the depot. “What brings you two into town?”
“Adam and Claire are arriving today and we’re here to pick them up,” responded Hoss.
Chuckling Joe said, “Planning on taking a trip Roy? I heard you swore in new deputies and I guess you can take a well deserved vacation.”
“Naw, nothing like that. Just want to see who may be coming in on the stage,” Roy said as he checked his watch again. “Always good to know who’s coming into town.”
Within a few minutes the familiar sound of the stage could be heard. It approached quickly and came to a halt. The door opened and several passengers stepped out. Finally Adam stepped out and assisted Claire down.
Claire and Adam walked over to greet Joe and Hoss.
“It’s nice to see you brothers. Was wondering if you’d be on time,” Adam said. Hoss shook Adam’s hand and then hugged Claire.
“Glad you’re back. Hope you had a good trip,” said Joe as he smiled at his older brother and greeted Claire.
“We had a wonderful trip and accomplished a lot,” Claire said in a joyful tone. “It’s good to be back home.”
Adam was pointing out their bags to the driver. He turned to Joe and said, “Where’s the rig?”
Joe walked over to help Adam with the bags and said, “Right on the side street over here.”
Before they departed, Roy walked out of the stage office and greeted Claire and Adam. “Howdy Adam … Claire. Understand you were in San Francisco. Hope your trip back was a good one.”
“It was Roy,” Adam said trying to read Roy’s face for any signs of trouble.
Claire made her way to the carriage with Hoss while Joe started to load the bags.
Adam looked around the street and turned back to Roy. “Everything been quiet Roy?”
Roy knew what Adam was asking. “Yep. Been pretty quiet and no real problems to speak of.”
With a bit of relief Adam said, “That’s good news Roy.” He slapped Roy on his shoulder and made his way to the carriage.
The Cartwrights departed Virginia City. As they rode down the main street heading out of town, the festive decorations for Founder’s Day were beginning to be hung. They rode past the Virginia City Opera House and Joe just waited with a smile on his face.
Claire turned to Joe and said, “Joe you’ve done a wonderful job. I guess I’d better get to work.” She saw the signage outside the Opera House advertising her performance. Her name was quite large which she didn’t mind. Joe had accepted her decision the posters not have her picture on them.
“Truth be told Claire, Joe came with me to fetch you and Adam ‘cause he wanted to be sure you were alright and would be ready for the concert,” Hoss said teasingly.
“That’s not exactly true,” Joe chimed in. Adam looked at his brother. “Well maybe it’s a little bit true.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
May Wales hadn’t realized Adam had been in San Francisco and returned the day before. She was prepared to give him another installment on the loan but didn’t wish to mail it.
Mary told her mother Hoss was coming out that afternoon and he could see that Adam received it. Work to be done was ahead of schedule and May sat on the porch looking at what she believed in her heart was going to be a success. She finished her coffee. Putting her cup down she decided to walk over to the north corral to see how Foley was doing with the horse he’d chosen for the calf roping competition.
Mary was separating some bridles when she heard the sound of horses. Looking up she recognized Hoss and saw Joe with him. She put the bridles down as they approached.
With a broad smile Hoss said as he dismounted, “Hiya Mary. The ranch is looking might fine. Mighty fine indeed.”
“Good to see you Hoss. Hello Joe. Can I offer you something cool to drink?” Mary asked. “It’s not a short ride from Virginia City.”
“I’d certainly appreciate that,” Joe responded. Within a few minutes Mary returned with a fresh pitcher of lemonade.
Joe noticed the easy manner in which Hoss looked at Mary. He also noticed a marked change in her attitude toward Hoss and more amazingly toward him.
“Joe I understand that you’re going to be my competition in the race. I consider you a worthy opponent,” smiled Mary.
“Are you really going to ride yourself?” asked Joe. “We’ve never had a woman ride in the race as far as I can remember.”
“Is there a problem with a woman riding? I would think it wouldn’t matter,” stated Mary.
“No there’s no problem as far as I can see. It’s a tough course and some of the men are not exactly what I would call gentlemen,” was Joe’s response.
She laughed lightly. “That won’t be a problem for me. After all, they’ll be eating my dust.”
Hoss was enjoying the exchange between Joe and Mary. He also noticed a sense of relaxation on her part.
A discussion began between Joe and Mary over strategies for the race as well the types of mounts they’d be riding. Neither was willing to give the other any information and ultimately just shook hands with the best man or woman winning.
Hoss had thought about and tried to get up his nerve to ask Mary to accompany him to the dance on Friday night of Founder’s Day weekend. He had asked Joe for suggestions on how to go about it. Joe just nudged Hoss with his elbow and said, “If you don’t mind Mary I’d like to get some water for Cochise.”
“No problem. Help yourself Joe,” she offered.
“While yer at it take care of my horse too,” Hoss said.
“Mary things are looking real fine. You’re doing a great job.”
“Thanks Hoss. You’ve been a great help especially with helping mama and me build our confidence,” she said.
“It was always there. You just needed the opportunity to let it come out,” Hoss said.
Mary was quiet for a moment and Hoss was wondering what was going through her mind.
“Hoss, I want to apologize to you and I suppose Joe too. I …. I … wasn’t very kind to either of you but I’ve come to realize you were only trying to help me and mama.”
“No need to apologize for nothing Mary. I think I know what you were feeling. You ain’t never had call to trust anyone before and I know you were trying to protect yourself,” he said in an understanding voice.
“Thank you for that Hoss. I’ve come to let my guard down some. Mama explained that sometimes you just have to trust your feelings about what’s inside a person. I have a good feeling about you and your brothers and appreciate all that you’ve done.”
Hoss blushed a bit at what Mary had just said.
“You know Hoss,” continued Mary, “I was ashamed of what my father and brothers had done. You know what life was like for mama and me. I don’t have to tell you about that. So now we’re faced with making it. I know we can’t do it alone and you Cartwrights have been a help to us.
“You and yer ma deserve the best. If any of us Cartwright’s can help you we’ll be happy to do just that,” Hoss replied.
“I know that Hoss. There’s more than help and I’d like to consider you a friend.”
Hearing her words, Hoss smiled and said, “Mary, I like being your friend and I think I’ve always been. We’ve made a lot of progress. Yes sir, a lot of progress,” he smiled.
Mary joined him in the smile.
Joe was wondering what was taking his brother so long to invite her to the dance. After all there was only so much water a horse could drink. Hoss heard the sound of his brother coughing and knew it was a signal to ask the question.
“Ah Mary, there’s a dance on Friday night of Founder’s Day weekend and I was um … ah … well wondering if you would go with me,” there he’d gotten the words out.
Mary smiled and said, “I’m not very good at dancing, but if you’re willing, I’d like to go to the dance with you.”
“Hot diggity!” Hoss exclaimed. “We’ll have a great time. I guarantee it.”
Hoss and Mary stepped off the porch. Joe thought it took Hoss long enough to ask her. From the look on Hoss’ face he was sure she had said yes.
The next half hour Hoss and Joe followed Mary as she showed them the progress made and some of the newer horses. As they were ending their walk it brought them to the north corral. Interest was peaked.
As they approached, Mary could see her mother sitting on the fence as Foley worked the horse he’d chosen for the calf roping. The three of them joined her mother as Foley went through the paces with Topper.
As they made themselves comfortable, Joe was amazed at the way the horse handled and the caliber of the animal. Foley had only to send signals to the horse by means of using the reins and the animal responded. He’d dismount and instinctively it appeared that Topper knew to draw back for the calf to be tied.
Hoss was excited at what he was seeing. “Mary that’s a great animal and yer hand seems to know what he’s doing.”
“Mary,” said Joe, “That’s a beautiful animal and it seems to know its stuff.”
“Why Joe,” teased May Wales, “What else would you expect in the quality of horse we have on this ranch?”
“Ma’am, I don’t think I could expect more than I’m seeing right now with the exception of the horse Mary is going to ride in the race,” he answered.
She just smiled as Mary got down off the fence. Foley was finished for the day. The horse had a good workout and Foley walked over to say hello to Joe and Hoss.
“Mighty good work,” said Hoss.
“Thank ya,” replied Foley. “Jes comes naturally I suspect. Gotta give the animal credit. It’s in the breeding ya know.”
“Well whatever it is,” said Hoss, “People are gonna have to go some if they’re gonna try to beat you.”
Foley took in a full picture of Hoss and Joe.
“Ma’am,” Foley said to Mrs. Wales. “I’m gonna get Topper cooled down and take care of him and then I’ll be heading out and see ya tomorrow evening.”
“That’s fine Foley. Have a good trip. We’ll see you then,” she said.
As Foley was unlatching the gate to the corral he heard Mrs. Wales ask how Adam and Claire were doing. She also asked if they would deliver an envelope to Adam for her.
“There doing real good,” said Joe. “They just returned from San Francisco and Claire is doing real fine now.”
“Real fine now?” asked Mary. “Has she been ill?”
“Well ya see,” said Hoss. “She wasn’t feeling too well at first but she’s better now. Ya see Adam and Claire are expecting a baby.”
Foley locked the gate and started toward the barn. Tomorrow he would see Andy.
TWENTY-TWO
Hoss and Joe made their way back to the Ponderosa in no time. Something bothered Joe and he couldn’t put his finger on it.
“What’s the matter brother?” asked Hoss. “Think you ain’t gonna win that race?”
“No. I’m gonna win that race alright. But I think Mary will give me a run for my money,” Joe responded.
“No doubt about that,” laughed Hoss.
Thinking as they dismounted their horses, Joe finally asked, “Did you notice anything strange while we were at the Wales place?”
“Strange? Whaddya mean?”
“Well something about that Foley Harper seemed a bit odd. I mean, he seems like he’s doing a good job and cares about his work, but I get the feeling there’s more to him than that.”
“I didn’t notice anything. Mary and her ma seem right pleased with him. Nice thing too especially since he’s from Kentucky just like they are,” responded Hoss.
“I don’t know,” Joe said suspiciously. “Maybe that’s it. He’s from Kentucky.”
“You’re worrying about nothing. You just saw the way he can ride a horse and he’s plum got you worried.”
“Maybe so, but I found him kinda strange acting today especially since we had a beer together in town the other day. He doesn’t say too much,” Joe said scratching his head.
“Some people are just not as talkative as you are Joe. Let’s get cleaned up for supper,” Hoss said.
When the two brothers entered the house they found their father with fishing gear scattered all over his desk and nearby table.
“Hello pa,” said Joe as he hung up his hat.
“Hi boys. Have a good visit at the Wales?”
Smiling Hoss said, “Sure did. As a matter of fact, I’m escorting Mary to the dance next Friday night.”
“That’s great son … just great,” Ben said appearing to have his mind on something else.
“Pa did you here him?” asked Joe. “It took him long enough but he finally asked her. A little coaching from me and we have success.”
Ben finally put his fishing gear down and looked at his sons. “Glad to know you had a good day. Did you have any luck Joe?”
“You mean finding out about the horse Mary is riding in the race?” asked Joe.
“Precisely,” Ben responded.
“Well it really isn’t that important. I’m confident about my ride on Sounder. He’s ready … really ready. The way I look at it I’ve already crossed the finish line,” Joe said with zeal.
“You don’t have a clue about Mary’s horse do you?” laughed Ben.
“He sure don’t pa. I can just see it now. Joe loses to a better horse,” said Hoss.
“And better still, by a woman.” Hoss couldn’t contain himself. “I guess that’s one for Claire’s point of view. Joe you do remember the conversation we had at dinner when she told you what you should be thinking about what women kin do don’tcha?”
Joe just waved his brother off and changed the subject.
“See all your fishing gear is out pa. You’ve got enough stuff here to outfit all the entrants in the contest,” Joe quipped.
“Yeah. The idea is to get the right stuff,” said Ben.
Hop sing hurried over to Ben.
“Mista Ben, here are what you need to catch fish. Finally finish them. Fish can’t resist. You use and you sure to win,” he said putting down items he’d created to be attached to Ben’s fishing poles.
“Thank you Hop Sing,” he said as he picked up one of Hop Sing’s creations and looked at it.
“The last time you made some of these for me we had fish for a week,” said Ben.
“Hop Sing remember. Hop Sing had to clean all fish.” Hop sing held his nose to show that it was not a job he’d enjoyed.
“Now dinner ready. Eat now or no eat at all. Got other things to do.”
“Now what could you have to do?” asked Joe.
“I don’t ask you question Mista Joe. You no ask me question,” he said as he headed for the kitchen. Midway there Hop Sing turned and said, “I enter contest like all of you.”
The three of them looked on in surprise as he disappeared into the kitchen.
Ben put his fishing gear down and said, “Roy and I are going out early in the morning. I’m really looking forward to next week.”
“I think we all are,” said Hoss. “Now let’s eat.”
* * * * * * * * * *
They’d finished dinner and Adam went out to curry Sport and Cameo. Claire offered to help him but he declined her offer.
She sat at the piano and reviewed the details of the concert a week away. From what she’d been told, the concert hall would be filled to capacity and the Virginia Arts Council was very excited about her performance.
She’d procrastinated, which was not like her. She had selected the pieces she’d play but was now unhappy with her selections. She decided to make some changes. She sighed. Tomorrow she’d be going to the Opera House for the first of her rehearsals and was not at all comfortable.
Her skillful fingers slid across the keys which caused melodic sounds to come forth. Adam could hear the music in the barn. Smiling to himself, he thought how wonderfully she played. He hoped that she’d never come to regret the decision to live in what some considered the middle of nowhere. She had a gift and it was meant to be shared. They’d had conversations over leaving St. Louis and her musical and teaching skills no longer being heard in concert. Claire had assured him it was nothing to be concerned about. She’d always have her music and painting wherever they were.
No matter what she had said, from time to time he wondered if she would come to miss it. She had spent years at two conservatories to craft her talent. His concern for her happiness is what prompted him to encourage her to take the position with the Virginia City Arts Society arranging to bring to a musical presence into Virginia City. The meeting in San Francisco with Professor Miles about this very matter had gone well.
Virginia City was becoming a vibrant and culturally focused city. Great performances were held in the Opera House. Many of the most prominent artists of the day had performed there. Claire being involved with a musical presence would be a plus for both herself and Virginia City.
After washing Adam went into the parlor and took a book off the shelf. He sat in a chair to read and listen to Claire practice.
Without warning she banged on the keys and said, “ No, No, No!” She placed her hand to her forehead and sighed.
Adam tossed the book aside and went to her. “Claire what’s the matter? Are you OK?”
“I’m fine Adam. Just frustrated is all.”
“Well that’s a new side of you I’ve not seen before. I rather like it,” he mused.
She got up and started to walk toward the other side of the room. Adam couldn’t figure out what was the matter. “If you’re frustrated let’s talk about it.”
She walked closer to him and said, “I’m supposed to give a concert next week and I can’t seem to select the pieces I’m going to perform. Nothing seems like it fits!”
“I thought you’d decided the pieces before we left for San Francisco?”
“I did Adam and even submitted them to the Arts Council. Now as I listen to them, they don’t seem right.”
“Perhaps you’re making a rash judgment about them.” he said trying to calm her. “Your selections are going to make a great impact. You’ve picked works of the great masters.”
“That’s just it. I’m not sure I can do them justice,” she sighed.
“That’s nonsense. You played just last week for Professor Miles in San Francisco and he was speechless when you finished.”
“That was last week Adam. This is now.”
Adam walked over to her laughing softly. He took her into his arms and spoke softly to her. “You’re true to what Dr. Martin and your aunt told me.”
“What are you talking about?” she almost demanded to know.
“They ah … educated me on certain aspects of motherhood. Sometimes as one progresses there can be some emotional changes. I suspect that’s something you’re going through now. I do know that I’ll have to keep my distance especially after witnessing the fierceness in which you banged your fist on the piano.”
Adam continued to hold her and talk softly into her ear as he did so often. She wrapped her arms around him and enjoyed the moment.
“Now,” Adam said. “What seems to be the matter?”
Very quietly she said, “We’re having a baby and I think you’re right.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The trip to the Nevada State Prison took a lot out of Foley. In order to be there for Wednesday morning he had ridden hard.
As he entered the hotel room, he was glad he’d be able to get a good night’s sleep. He removed his black jacket, trousers, hat and collar from his bag. He laughed to himself and looked at the clothes. He reached into his saddlebag and removed the amber colored liquid that he carefully packed. Removing the cork with his teeth and spitting it onto the bed, he rested and took a deep swallow.
Lifting the bottle in the air he made a toast. “To the Reverend Joshua Sims.” He took another swallow. He now had some work to finish before he could sleep. He removed the ‘book’ and went to work.
TWENTY-THREE
The inmates were busy. Each morning they were awakened at five o’clock to start yet another painstaking day of various tasks. The sound of banging and shouting by the guards seemed to be never ending. This morning Andy Wales was once again among those crowded into the small area that housed too many of them. The odor was horrible and the conditions abominable.
Andy was one of the last to rise. The boot of a guard caused him to turn over. Andy knew the guard wanted an excuse to hit him with the butt of his rifle. He could not give him the excuse to do so. Soon enough he’d be able to take care of this.
The sun was rising higher into the sky when the regular Wednesday visitors were allowed in. As was the usual case, they were searched and signed in. Each of them identified the prisoner they were going to see.
The Reverend Joshua Sims signed in as he had in the past. Putting down the pen, the guard looked at him and said, “I don’t know why you ministers continue to come here each week. I can’t says I see any difference your visits make with the scum we have in here.”
Foley, in his disguise as the Reverend Sims just adjusted the ‘book’ under his arm and smiled. “Perhaps the goodness of the Lord will touch you and you’ll understand.” He then lined up with the other clergy.
The door was opened and the clergy entered the large visitation room. Foley took his seat and waited as did the other clergy. He placed the ‘book’ in front of him, put his hat on the chair and then folded his hands on top of the ‘book’.
It took several minutes for the large heavy doors to be opened. One by one the prisoners were led in to meet with the spiritual counselor and confidant.
Finally Andy was escorted in and thrust into the seat across from Foley. His handcuffs were attached to the heavy table and the guard moved back against the wall and waited.
Foley in the guise of Reverend Sims knew the rules. He could not pass anything to the prisoner or touch the prisoner. He quickly looked at the guard. These visits were short and he needed to pass on his information as quickly as he could.
He bowed his head as if in prayer and Andy did the same. Foley then spoke softly.
“I got the message you marked in the ‘book’. I’m working at your ranch as a part time hand. Your wife and daughter are trying to start a horse business. They’ve been getting help from the Cartwrights.”
Before Foley could continue Andy slammed the table in anger.
The guard immediately approached Wales and said, “Is something wrong here?”
Foley looked at the guard and merely said, “Sometimes the word is hard to hear. Mr. Wales is really quite fine now. I’d like to continue our talk and final prayer if you don’t mind.”
Andy’s face was red. ”I’ve some time left. Git away from us,” he scowled.
“Wales I can take you outta here right now. You better change that attitude and quick,” said the guard.
Once the guard moved away, Andy said, “Whaddya mean the Cartwrights are helping ‘em?”
“Andy bow yer head and keep yer voice down,” Foley ordered.
“Now listen Andy, there isn’t much time. Your missus and daughter are running a horse ranch. Doing fair with it too. I managed to get hired as their part time hand and I think they trust me.” He laughed, “They trust me enough to let me live in the barn.”
Andy just gave his friend a scornful look.
“Now as far as the Cartwrights, I found out Adam Cartwright made a loan to yer wife to help her out. Them two sons Joe and Hoss have been visiting real regular and have become right friendly I’d say. Yer daughter is going to a dance with that Hoss next week.”
Andy’s blood was boiling.
“Ben Cartwright supports the help his sons are giving. He believes you and yer boys are where you’re supposed to be. That Joe Cartwright is a real easy mark. Adam Cartwright is married and his wife is gonna have a baby. I know where they live and I know where they’re building a new house.”
“Have you made arrangements for the clothes and the horse?” asked Andy.
“Yes. Now the guard looks like he’s getting edgy over there so listen,” said Foley.
“Next weekend there’s a lot of activity going on in Virginia City. The city will be celebrating for three days. Might be a good time. I’ll see the telegraph wire is cut on Thursday. That way it won’t be fixed until the early part of the next week.”
“Good,” said Andy. “What about the money?”
“The money is sealed into the back flap of this here ‘book’. I’ll have the horse and gun fer ya at the spot we talked about in Lawson’s woods. I’ve marked the ‘book’ with my message.”
Andy raised his head and looked at Foley. He smiled. “We’re gonna have some real fun. Jes like our early days in Kentucky. Yer sure May and Mary ain’t on to ya?”
“No Andy. They don’t have a clue.” Foley responded.
Andy looked over his shoulder at the guard and then turned back to Foley. “I want ya to git a set of clothes just like that Adam Cartwright wears and hide ‘em. Don’t git ‘em anywhere near Carson City or Virginia City.”
Foley just nodded. “Andy, yer missus and daughter?”
“You jes let me worry ‘bout them.”
Foley motioned to the guard. “Our time is about up and I was wondering if I could leave this with him?” he asked as he held the ‘book’ up.
“Slide it over here,” said the guard. Foley complied.
The guard ruffled through the pages. Andy held his breath.
Tossing the book at Andy the guard said, “Yeah. Why not? Maybe it’ll help to keep him quiet.” The mean look on the guard’s face seemed as if it had been carved in place. “Ya got two minutes!”
Andy smiled at his friend. “Vengeance shall be mine. It shall be swift and final. The word will open the floodgates of hell for those that cross the righteous,” Andy said laughing as he held the ‘book’.
Foley smiled and nodded. “Next week.”
Andy heard, “Wales! Time’s up!”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Hoss had dropped Claire at the Opera House. Adam had some business to take care of and would pick her up later.
“Claire are you sure ya don’t want me to wait with you until Adam gets here?”
“No Hoss. It won’t be necessary but perhaps you’d do me a favor.”
“Sure anything. Well there are a few things I wanted from the mercantile. Do you mind dropping this list off? Adam and I can pick them up on our way home.”
“No problem … but first let me get you inside,” said Hoss. He took Claire’s case and they entered. Greeted by Jacob Bowers, Board President of the Comstock Arts Society, he said, “Mrs. Cartwright. It’s such an honor to see you and to know that you’ll be performing.”
“It’s very nice to see you again also,” said Claire. “You know my brother-in-law Hoss I believe?”
“I certainly do. How are you Hoss?” Bowers said as he shook his hand.”
“I’m just fine. Just wanted to make sure that Claire got here safely and wasn’t gonna be alone while she practiced.”
“Nothing to worry about on that score Hoss. Joe made the arrangements and I’ll be here the entire time,” smiled Bowers.
“Good. Adam’ll be by later to pick her up,” Hoss said. “I’ll be in town fer a bit Claire if you need anything and I’ll drop yer list at the mercantile.”
“Thank you Hoss. I’m sure I’ll be fine in the company of Mr. Bowers.”
“Let me show you to the piano Mrs. Cartwright. It’s been tuned and will be tuned once again before the concert,” said Bowers.
“Thank you,” Claire said as Bowers removed the cover from the grand piano.
”Who would have thought that our conversation several months ago would actually have come true.”
“I’m afraid I’m not sure what you’re speaking of,” said Claire.
Bowers laughed and said, “You probably don’t as you were in the midst of planning your wedding. If you recall, I heard you play and …..”
Before Bowers could respond Claire said, “Of course. We had spoken about my playing here.”
“Exactly. I heard you and thought you’d bring something wonderful to the city and now it’s a fact.”
“Thank you for your compliments. I hope I can meet the expectations of you and others,” Claire said meekly.
“There’s no doubt in my mind,” Bowers responded. “We’re sure to have a capacity crowd and the Arts Council is very excited. I’ve also received a wire from Professor Miles in San Francisco. He’ll also be attending and indicated you’ve agreed to participate in developing an elite musical presence in Virginia City.”
“I’ll try as best I can,” said Claire. “For now I better get started.”
“Certainly,” said Bowers, “I’ll just be down the hall in my office. Let me know if you need anything.” He disappeared and Claire sat down at the piano.
Claire looked at the space in which she would perform. It was beautifully appointed. The acoustics were wonderful. The Opera House was a showpiece which spoke of the dedication people of Virginia City were applying to the arts. She gazed at the balcony and sighed. This would be one of the few times she would perform alone – without The Ensemble.
She placed her hands on the keys and began by playing scales.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Foley felt smug as he finished making the purchases Andy ordered. He knew he’d need to hide them but wasn’t sure where. He wasn’t sure why Andy wanted him to buy them but was certain he’d find out soon enough. Right now, he needed to head back to Carson City.
May had finished her paperwork and went out to meet Mary. She’d promised to time her run as best she could. Mary knew the distance of the race and had marked it off.
She led General out and patted him. “We’re going to have to make this a good run boy,” she said. “You’re a true Kentucky prize and you’ve got all it takes to be a winner.” General seemed to respond to her.
Mary led General over to where her mother was. As Mary got into the saddle her mother nuzzled against General and patted him. They both knew what this horse could do and he was certainly well bred.
“Ready when you are Mary.” May Wales had been familiar with horse racing from her days in Kentucky. This was not the first time she was involved in a trial run. It was the first time she was the owner.
Mary was ready and at the signal she and General were off in a flash. May rose up on the corral fence to watch as her daughter made her way. She rode as if her life depended upon it and General responded. From May’s vantage point, it appeared that the rider and horse were one. General’s strides seemed effortless. This is what he was bred for – to run like the wind. Mary and General were in sync with each other. Adrenalin flowing like a gift from the rider to the horse and the horse to its rider. General responded to Mary.
They were now out of sight and May could only wait. She wondered how her daughter would be received in Virginia City as an entry in the horse race. After all this had always been a man’s domain even in Kentucky. No matter she thought. We’ll do what we have to. As she waited for her daughter and General to return, she smiled. Her smile crossed her face because she could see the progress they were making with the ranch but more importantly – she could see the change in her daughter.
As she looked out she could see a faint shadow on the horizon. It moved as if it were a tornado out of the Kentucky low lands. The energy and speed with which it moved was powerful. They were free May thought. A type of being free that allows the horse and its rider to let go of what was and enjoy the moment. To feel the air whistle past them as they reached for challenges in front of them. The shadow was becoming larger now. The tornado was approaching with a fierce speed.
General was running all out and it seemed to May as if it was done effortlessly. She was proud of this horse and the others. The sound of the tornado was rounding the bottom turn to the ranch and thunder could be heard in the distance. A tornado and now thunder. There was no doubt which would reach her first. If one thought of lightning moving across the Nevada sky they would have to see it as being Mary and General.
May hopped down from the corral rail and watched with a smile on her face. Within seconds General and Mary made the last turn and headed for home. There was no doubt. General was made to run and proved it. Mary was more than a woman – she was a master horsewoman.
May squealed with excitement as she rushed over to her daughter and General. “What a ride. If I timed you correctly there’s no way anyone can do any better.”
Patting General Mary said, “It was a good ride wasn’t it mama?”
“It was better than a good ride,” her mother responded.
Mary saw the look on her mother’s face and asked, “Something’s bothering you mama – what is it?”
“Oh I was just thinking about home. I mean Kentucky. Your run reminds me of all the days spent on my father’s horse ranch and the horses we bred only for racing. I’m proud of what we’re doing here and seeing you ride just brought memories of home back to me.”
Mary put her arm around her mother and said, “Mama, let’s just try to remember the good ones.”
May smiled and patted her daughter’s hand. “You’re right. Now we had better take care of General.”
* * * * * * * * * * *
Time had passed quickly. Claire was so involved in her practicing she hadn’t realized she’d been at it for over two hours. As she was continuing to play, Adam entered and met Jacob Bowers.
“Hello Adam,” said Jacob. “Can’t tell you how glad we are to have Claire performing here at the Opera House.”
“Thank you Jacob. I understand you’ve been re-elected as Board President of the Comstock Arts Society. Congratulations.”
“Thank you Adam. I must admit I’m pleased.”
“I’ve come to get Claire. Hope she’s ready to go,” Adam said jokingly.
“I’m sure she is but I could continue to listen to her play,” Jacob Bowers said. “She’s certainly excellent. She must have been a tremendous presence with the St. Louis Conservatory of Music. She has a lot to offer.”
Adam felt a pang in his stomach. The words Jacob Bowers had just spoken caused him to wonder if this concert would have a lasting effect on Claire. One that would raise his fear – the fear she’d assured him didn’t exist – that of having given up her music to become his wife. He tried to put those thoughts in the back of his mind and said, “I better let her know I’m here.”
Claire heard him approaching and stopped playing. Her smile was warm and her eyes spoke of her happiness. “I’m sorry I wasn’t ready when you arrived,” she said.
Adam walked over to her and kissed her. “I’d wait for you no matter how long.”
She smiled and he felt her love for him. She collected her music and placed it into her case. Adam picked up her case and assisted Claire in covering the piano over. As they walked down the steps of the stage and headed out of the Opera House, Jacob Bowers said, “I’ll see you later in the week – is that correct?”
“Yes Mr. Bowers. Thank you for allowing me access to practice,” Claire said.
“Please be assured it’s my pleasure,” he responded.
Adam opened the door for Claire and they exited. “Seems like you’ve won over a very difficult critic sweetheart,” Adam said.
Claire laughed and said, “Oh is he a critic? I thought he was just the Board President of the Comstock Arts Society.”
“OK Miss Smarty. How about something cool to drink before we head for home?”
“I’d like that Adam but we’ll also need to stop by the mercantile if you don’t mind. I left a small order to be filled.”
He placed her case in the carriage and said, “What’s your pleasure? Shall we walk or would you prefer to ride?”
“Let’s walk,” she said.
“Great decision. This way you can get a firsthand look at what goes on around here as we get ready for Founder’s Day.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
That evening Foley made his way back to the Wales ranch. There was a bright light burning in the barn. He quietly made his way in and found Mary grooming Brandy. She’d finished with the other horses and General. Brandy was also a favorite of hers. She was speaking to Brandy as she cared for her. Foley watched her carefully tend the horse and could see the compassion and commitment she exhibited. He was certain her day was long day and she should have already retired for the night.
He made a noise to let her know he was there. “Evening Miss Mary,” Foley said.
“Oh Foley. I was just tending to Brandy. I’ll go so you can get settled.”
“No rush Miss Mary. I need to stretch my legs a bit after riding back from Placerville,” he said.
“No. I should have stopped a long time ago,” she said.
Foley walked over to where she was standing with Brandy. “Mighty fine horse ma’am,” Foley said as he stroked the horse.
“Yes she is.”
Foley could hear the love for this horse in her voice. “I love all of them,” she laughed. “Even those not foaled yet. Do you know what I mean?”
He looked at her bright green eyes and said, “Yes ma’am. I do.”
“I guess mama and me just have horses in our blood. Probably sounds silly.”
“No ma’am. It ain’t silly at all. When you’ve been raised around ‘em and understand ‘em, there ain’t nothin better,” he said.
He watched her as she began to put the brushes away. She was an attractive young woman who worked hard he thought. She showed a different side of herself when she worked with the horses.
“They get in your blood. They almost become your family. They ain’t like people,” Foley said. “You know fer sure where you stand with ‘em. They respond to ya. Makes … well makes …” He stopped talking.
“You know Foley, you’ve made a big difference around here for ma and me. Our lot hasn’t been the best in life but we try to do what’s right. It seems you feel the same way about these animals as I do. I know exactly what you mean. It’s almost as if you can be one with them.”
“Yes’m. Ain’t had much in life. Working with these horses over the years is … well let’s jes say, something that get’s in yer blood and you can’t shake.”
Foley looked at her and said nothing more.
“Well Foley, I’m going to say good night. I hope you have a nice rest.”
She began to leave and he said, “Ya have a nice rest as well.”
Before she reached the barn door she turned and said, “Oh Foley I forgot. I have something for you.” Mary reached into her pocket.
She walked over to him and gave him a small paper wrapped package. He looked at her with curiosity.
“Go ahead and open it,” she said.
He unwrapped it and found a follybog.
“I’ve not had a reason to make one of these is some time. You’ve been a help to mama and me and love the horses as much as we do. We couldn’t be in the position we are without you. It’s sort of a thank you and a good luck charm,” said Mary.
Foley looked at it and then at Mary. “I ain’t seen one of these since back in Kentucky on race days. I thank ya kindly.”
“I know. I made the follybog as a thank you and a good luck charm for the events you’ll be competing in next week. I know it’s silly but thought I’d make it for you anyway. Good night Foley,” Mary said as she left the barn.
TWENTY-FOUR
Adam and Claire walked down the main street of Virginia City. Adam remembered when he’d imagined himself walking just as he was today, with his wife. The city was noisy and busy. Adam pointed out the venues where various events would take place. As they made their way toward the International House, a young boy walking by handed him something.
“What is it?” asked Claire.
Looking at what he held in his hand he read it. “Seems to be a list of the events taking place for Founder’s Day.”
“Everyone really gets into it don’t they?”
“Yes they do. Let’s see. There will be calf roping, horse racing, bronco riding, log walking, log splitting, a dance, fishing contest, cooking contest, quilting contest, concert, fish fry, children’s races, fireworks and picnic.”
“Quite a lot of activity crammed into three days. You’ve not told me what you entered in. Your father and brothers have entered.”
“What makes you think I entered at all?”
“Just wanted to cheer you on. Even Hop Sing has entered.”
“Hop Sing? What on earth has he entered?”
“I’m not supposed to tell you until he’s ready to announce it. He’s working on it though.”
Adam smiled. This was home. The woman on his arm was not a trophy but a person who radiated beauty both inside and out. The one he was able to bare his inner self to. The walk was slow and invigorating. He felt Claire squeeze his hand and saw the smile on her face.
Adam could not help but feel they were walking into the future – one step at a time – a future that would outshine the Nevada stars and sun. Their world was forming and being played as a symphony. The music of their life was beautiful and would have many different movements and harmonies. It would be marked with signatures – their own – and take its place among the great works of all time.
They crossed the street and headed to the International House. In the window was a poster announcing Claire’s concert. They seemed to notice it at the same time. Claire sighed and Adam winked at her with a broad smile.
They were seated at a table that allowed them to see out to the street. Adam ordered beverages for them. “Hungry?”
Claire did not seem to hear him.
He cleared his throat to gain her attention.
“Ah what? Did you say something?”
“I asked if you and our little one were hungry.”
“No. I think we’re just fine. Only a little thirsty.”
Their drinks were delivered. Adam sipped his. “The first time I saw you was through this window. I was here with Hoss at the time.”
“I’d hate to know what you thought,” she said as she took a drink.
“Since we’re married I guess I can now tell you.”
The International House was fairly empty and they just settled back. Claire was looking out the window again as if far away. Adam reached over and took her hand in his. She looked down at the hand that bore a wedding ring – the hand that was strong and would defend – the hand that could be soft, gentle and loving.
Adam knew something was on her mind. “You care to share?”
She looked at him and the blue eyes could not deny something was disturbing her.
“I’m nervous Adam. I can feel it inside. I didn’t realize the extent until I was in the Opera House this afternoon. It’s intimidating and I feel as if there’s pressure on me to excel. When I started playing however, it was as if I was in another world. I then forgot everything else and just loved what I was doing.”
Adam stroked her hand as she spoke.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve performed and even then it was not a solo performance. Now, I’ve gone and done it. I’ve agreed to play a concert and I’m very nervous … almost afraid I think.”
“Is that it?” Adam didn’t make light of it because he could see she was serious.
“I suppose so. It’s just a part of me I guess.”
He rubbed his thumb over her hand and after careful thought spoke. She was looking at him for some consoling.
“Is there more?”
“I’m not sure what you mean.”
“Do you remember when we were in St. Louis and you were to perform with the Ensemble? Do you remember what Amelia told me? She said you always became very nervous before a performance and when it was time for you to play – it was as if all you’d gone through never happened. Could this be the same or is it more?”
She was puzzled by his question. “I want to play. There’s no question I love music. What else could there be?”
The color of his eyes deepened as he said to her, “Do you miss St. Louis and the musical presence you had there? The Conservatory and the Ensemble?”
Intuitively she understood. He was worried. “Adam, the answer is yes.”
She was unable to read his reaction but she continued. “For me to say I didn’t miss those things would be a lie. I miss them but not in the way you think. I miss them as I’d miss yesterday’s sunset …. as I’d miss the scent of the pines after a rain … as I miss the sound of raucous laughter. But hear me Adam and believe me … I have no regrets for my life now. Music and painting will always be a part of who I am just as your family will always be a part of who you are. We don’t give them up. We place them in that special place in our hearts and minds. Wherever we are so are they.”
A small smile emerged on his face.
“What you didn’t say Adam is that you’re worried about something you felt I’d given up and I want to get back.”
His look softened as she spoke.
“I’ll never want to go back. What I want is to go forward with you and our child. Paths in our lives change … but our paths lie before us. Now – don’t ever feel as if I’ve lost something. Don’t ever worry that you’ve taken something away from me. You given me more than you can ever imagine.” She smiled and said, “You’ve given us a child.”
Adam kissed her hand and held it to his cheek.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam and Claire walked leisurely to the mercantile. It was crowded this afternoon and there was a wait. Something caught Claire’s eye. Sitting on a keg near the door was a little girl who could not have been more than three years old. She was like a little cherub. She just sat motionless. Claire saw emptiness in the child’s eyes that exposed the little child’s soul to her. She stared for some time. She was not sure why, but the child reminded her or herself.
It wasn’t that the child had dark hair and seemed withdrawn but rather that Claire saw her as herself many years earlier. She walked over to the little girl and stooped down to her level.
“Hello,” said Claire. “You’re a very pretty little girl.”
The child backed up a bit on the keg and just looked at Claire.
“Umm … seems as if the cat has your tongue,” Claire smiled. “Are you here with your mommy?” The child just stared and said nothing.
“Well, I’d really like to talk to you. It seems you don’t have too much to say,” Claire smiled. “Perhaps we can talk another time.” Claire smiled and gave a little wave as she moved away from the child. The child’s eyes followed Claire and then returned to the empty look.
“Make a new friend?” asked Adam.
“I guess not. Seems like she doesn’t want to talk to me.”
Two young boys no more that six years of age started to run through the store. Before they could cause any real damage Adam had grabbed them which brought them to an immediate stop. With folded arms he looked at them sternly. “You don’t want to hurt yourselves do you?” he asked.
The boys were startled and stood still.
“Casey and Morgan!” a voice said. “I’m almost finished. Now behave yourselves for just a few more minutes.” The voice made its way over to the boys when she saw Adam.
“Mr. Cartwright, I’m sorry if the boys were causing you a problem,” she said.
“Hello Mrs. Holloway. It’s good to see you. They were just being boys.”
“It’s pleasant to see you as well. It’s been a long time. I’m just trying to purchase a few things for the children for Founder’s Day and thought it might be nice to let a few of them come into the city with me.”
Claire joined Adam and he said, “Mrs. Holloway, I’d like to introduce you to my wife Claire.
“I’d heard you had gotten married. Congratulation to the two of you.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you and your boys,” said Claire.
“I guess you could say they are my boys. The truth told, I have eleven boys and one girl.”
Claire was amazed. The look on her face caused both Adam and Mrs. Holloway to laugh. The boys started to move but one look from Adam caused them to stand still.
“Perhaps we should let Claire know that the children you have are in your care. You see Claire, Mrs. Holloway runs the orphanage a few miles outside of town.”
Claire put her hand to her chest and said, “That’s a relief. I couldn’t imagine how you would handle twelve children.”
“You just handle them with love,” Mrs. Holloway said.
Claire looked at the little girl sitting by the door.
“She’s our little girl,” Mrs. Holloway added.
“She’s very pretty,” said Claire. “I tried to talk to her but she didn’t seem to want to enter into a conversation.”
Adam had moved away with the two boys and began to fill a bag with some candy.
“You see Mrs. Cartwright, it’s a bit difficult for her being with us and she being the only girl. She’s had some tough times and we’re trying to work with her to open a world to her that she’ll become a part of. There’s just a lot of hurt in her and she remains quiet most of the time.”
With caring eyes Claire looked at her. “What’s her name?”
“Shelley. Her name is Shelley.”
“That’s a beautiful name. Would you mind if I gave her something?”
“No I don’t mind. I’m not sure if she’ll take it though. Excuse me please, I need to sign for our items and then get them loaded.”
Claire looked around the store as Adam gave each of the boys a licorice stick. Claire found what she was looking for and Adam’s eyes found Claire.
Claire placed the item behind her back and went back to the keg where Shelley was sitting. She stooped down once again and said, “Hello Shelley.”
The child’s eyes changed as Claire was sure she recognized her name.
“I think you’re a very pretty little girl. I’d like to be your friend and I have something that I’d like to give you.”
Shelley just looked at Claire. She didn’t respond. From behind her back Claire brought out a lovely rag doll with dark hair and eyes just like Shelley. Shelley was not sure whether to take it or not.
Claire smiled at the child and stroked her face. At first Shelley again pulled back at Claire’s touch. Finally she settled herself as Claire continued to stroke the child’s cheek and accepted the doll.
Claire continued to speak softly to the child and continued to smile. “You’ll have to think of a name for her. She now belongs to you. I’m giving her to you so that you’ll have a special friend.”
Shelley looked at Claire and then hugged the doll. She spoke no words but looked at the woman who’d given her this gift.
“Ok boys let’s go,” said Mrs. Holloway. She reached the door and Adam gave her a bag of Candy.
“Just something for the children,” he said.
“Thank you Adam. Please give your father and brothers my regards.”
Seeing the doll that Shelley held, Mrs. Holloway turned to Claire and said, “Thank you for your kindness. It may be just what she needs. We need to get going now and thank you both for your kindness. I guess we’ll see you on Saturday.”
Mrs. Holloway left with two boys in tow and a little girl with a new friend in tow. Shelley looked back at Claire.
“Sweetheart seems as if you’re making a new friend,” Adam said.
“Well I tried but don’t know how successful I was,” responded Claire.
The items Claire needed were ready and Adam asked they be put on his bill along with the candy and doll.
They were making their way back to their carriage when there was a disruption on the street. Adam stopped abruptly when he heard the commotion. Immediately he started to walk at a brisker pace ushering Claire along.
Shouts were heard again and Claire stopped to look. Without a warning shots rang out and Adam pushed her into an alley. “Stay here,” he said.
Within moments he was back. Claire’s face had turned white as a sheet.
“Adam he shot that man! He just pulled his gun and shot him in the street.”
“I know Claire. Are you alright?”
“Is he dead?”
Adam didn’t answer. He picked up the packages that he’d dropped and looked at Claire. He wasn’t sure what to say. He wished she had not witnessed the shooting.
“Adam is he dead?”
“I don’t know. They’ve taken him to Doc Martin’s. Roy Coffey has the shooter in custody now. I think we need to get home.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Joe was finishing up the days chores when Hoss stopped to see what he was up to.
“Hey Hoss, guess you’re gonna bet on me in the race.”
“Don’t knew fer sure Joe. It’s gonna be a race of a different kind this year.”
“Whaddya mean? I’m sure to win and I think you can double your bet – maybe even triple it.”
“I’m sure I kin,” said Hoss grinning. “I’m sure I kin.”
They went to wash up because dinner was ready. Ben said grace and they began to fill their plates.
“Hop Sing seems to be slipping a bit here. Where’s the rest of the food?” asked Hoss.
“I think this is all of it,” said Ben. “There’s more than enough to satisfy each of you.”
“That’s easy for you to say pa,” said Joe. “I have to agree with Hoss. Hop Sing doesn’t seem to be cooking like he used to.”
“The two of you just be thankful that he’s cooking. It could be worse,” Ben said as he continued to eat.
“I don’t know how it could be worse pa,” said Joe. “Think maybe you should have a talk with him.”
“Joseph it most definitely could be worse. Any one of us could have to do the cooking. Now Hop Sing is still cooking and I don’t want either of you to start anything with him. Understood?”
Hop Sing entered the dining room with a few more hot biscuits. “Eat quick. Hop Sing busy.”
“Ah, Hop Sing. Did you forget you were cooking for three hungry men?” asked Hoss.
“Hoss!,” said Ben.
“Sorry pa.”
“Hop Sing no forget. I very busy. Training for Founders Day. Take concentration and work. Besides, I cook enough. You just eat too much.”
“Hey Hop Sing,” said Joe. “What event are you entered in?”
Smiling broadly Hop Sing said, “Event I sure to win.”
“Well are you gonna tell us which one it is? You know what we’re entered in and want to cheer you on to victory,” said Hoss.
“Very happy to tell you now. I enter log rolling contest. I walk on logs and stay on longer than anyone.”
Ben just smiled but continued to eat all the while eyeing his son’s reactions to the news.
“Hop Sing isn’t that the event where you walk on logs that are in the lake?”
“Yes Mista Joe,” he said enthusiastically and with a very big smile. “I been practicing and have mastered secret to winning. Would welcome very much you seeing Hop Sing win.”
“But Hop Sing the lake is deep and you don’t know how to swim,” said Hoss.
“Don’t need know how to swim. I not going to fall off log.”
He headed back into the kitchen.
“Pa, I think you better start looking for another cook,” said Hoss.
“Yeah and the sooner the better,” added Joe.
“Now the two of you need to have confidence in Hop Sing,” Ben said. “Just in case, we better be there for the event.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Dinner was being served at the prison. Andy was in line with his tray. Deciding not to eat he tossed his tray aside and got out of line.
“Wales! What do you think you’re doing? Pick that tray up and get back into line.”
Andy looked at the guard and said, “I ain’t hungry,” as he walked to the table.
“Everybody eats,” yelled the guard. “Now git up and git in line.”
“I said I ain’t hungry. My food comes from above.”
“Don’t start spouting your nonsense. Now git in line with the rest of ‘em”
“I’ve already been fed from my ‘book’. I ain’t gonna eat anything else today.”
The inmates continued to have their trays filled while looking at the exchange between Andy and the guards.
A guard tried to pull Andy from the table and he resisted. Andy shoved the guard while yelling obscenities at him. Andy was struck down and tackled by two other guards as he wrestled with them.
“Wales, you just don’t know when to quit. Git him outta here,” shouted one of the guards.
Andy wrestled and struggled as he was led back to solitary confinement. The cell door was slammed shut as Andy continued to yell and curse. He finally stopped and sat down in the darkness. He’d already read Foley’s message in the ‘book’ and had removed the money hidden in the back cover. The money was now in the sole of his shoe. It was only a matter of a few days now. He closed his eyes and smiled.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Claire had finished her bath and made her way down to the parlor. Adam was writing in his journal and could smell the scent of her. He watched as she walked over to the piano and stroked it with her hands. She then removed a book from the shelf and curled up on the settee with it. She glanced up from her book and looked at Adam. He put another log on the fire and joined her. She snuggled close to him.
“Umm you smell lovely,” he said.
“I feel good as well. Safe and secure with you.”
“Adam a lot happened today that I’m trying to sort out in my mind. I’m not sure what I’m thinking just yet … but I’ll talk to you about it as my mind clears.”
“I know and I’m sorry about it,” he said as he held her tighter and kissed her hair. “There still are some less than desirable idiosyncrasies out here.”
She stood up and reached for his hand. They entered the bedroom and she leaned against him and kissed him. Her warmth and the way she fit him always amazed him. He turned down the lamp and joined her. They found each other. All that occurred that day was a faded memory. They were one with each other. The gentleness of their being together created a new memory – the pleasure they gave to each other freely and passionately.
Adam had no idea what time it was but was awakened by Claire’s sounds. She was sleeping in his arms but something was wrong. Her sounds turned to moving. It was evident that she was having a bad dream.
He shook her gently, “Claire. Claire. Sweetheart wake up.”
She sat straight up placing her hand on her face. Catching her breath she said, “It was a bad dream Adam. I’m sorry if I woke you.”
“It’s alright Claire. You’re safe. I’m here. You’re not alone.”
She layed her head on his chest and said, “I know Adam. I love you.”
He held her until she stopped shaking. Stroking and kissing her hair, he talked ever so quietly until he heard her breathing and knew she had returned to sleep.
He closed his eyes. The last thought before he fell asleep was how much he loved her and would always be there for her.
TWENTY-FIVE
The hatred that existed was now being exacerbated by having to wait. Having to wait in a dark dank cell. The surrounding noise of others in a similar situation afforded no solace against being alone in this space.
The sound of a creaky cart could be heard three times a day as it was rolled down the dimly lit hallway. The only purpose it seemed to serve was to irritate those dwelling in this space. The meals served from this cart were slid through the small opening in the cell doors. One could only smell the food to try to determine what it was. The darkness shrouded the ability to see what lay on the plate or what might be crawling on the plate.
Often sounds of yelling and the crashing of a metal plate against the wall were heard. Although he often thought of doing the same thing in anger, he’d learned it wasn’t the best option for him. There were enough of the earth’s creatures crawling in the cell and over him. Food lying on the floor was only an invitation for more.
Andy knew in three days he’d be free of this place but this was little comfort to him. His patience was wearing thin and along with it his imagination was running wild. It was reaching a fever pitch now as he grinned in the darkness mulling over what he would do once free. Thursday was the day. He’d make his way after the last check of the night.
His thoughts turned to the sons he couldn’t see. He desperately wanted them out of prison but hadn’t been able to figure a way yet. The letters he sent them told them to remain patient. Ha! Patient he thought. He realized it was much easier said than done – especially when it was almost time.
Day had turned into night and night into day as he lay in the small space. He needed to keep the time correct. He managed to figure out the time of day from something very simple – the food. He was served the same thing at the same time each day. He knew whether it was morning or night by the food while he waited in solitary confinement.
Breathe he told himself – breathe! He needed air. He realized there were times he wasn’t able to control his emotions or his thoughts which translated into his behavior changing. Control was something he was the master of … losing that control worried him.
He calmed himself and went back to his thoughts. Joe Cartwright. It started with you shootin’ my son. None of this would be if it weren’t fer you.
He thought of Hoss and Ben Cartwright and laughed a nasty laugh. Treatin’ me like’n I was nothin more than a speck of dirt. Threaten’n me and my boys and on my own land – then almost bushwhacking my boy and me in Carson City as I tried to free my son.
Adam Cartwright, he thought as he slammed his fist against his tiny cot. He could feel his temperature rise at the thought of his name. The mister know it all with the book learning. Well book learning ain’t gonna help you or yer family now. He and Hoss tracked his sons like dogs because of a simple fun afternoon. Adam had been the one to beat his son Sam almost to within an inch of his life.
The Cartwrights took away my family and my belongings. He smiled in the darkness and thought of how he’d do the same to them. ‘An eye fer an eye’. It would only be a matter of time.
His wife May and daughter Mary. His ‘book’ said the wife was to submit to the husband and children were to honor their mother and their father. His anger rose again. May and Mary caused the loss of his sons and their imprisonment as much as the Cartwrights. They turned on me and are now friends with them devils. My fire will cleanse them and all them Cartwright devils.
There was a quiet rapping on his cell door. Andy rubbed the sleep from his eye and went to the door. Trying to look through the slot in the door, he knew the dimly lit hallway was darker. It was obvious lamps had been put out.
“Wales listen. I ain’t got much time,” the voice whispered.
Andy laughed and said, “That makes two of us.”
“It’s all set. I’ll let ya out after the last check on Thursday. You got the money?”
“I’ll have the money fer ya. If I’m not able to get outta here without bein’ stopped yer life is over. You’re being watched so ya better make sure that door and gate are open. I’d hate fer you to kiss the dirt,” Andy laughed.
“Listen you rat, I’m doin’ this fer the money. You don’t come through and you can be sure you won’t see the outside – not now – not never.”
In a moment the guard had gone.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The sun wasn’t quite up yet but through the opening in the barn loft Foley could see the shadow of a figure walking outside. As he looked closer he saw it was Mary.
Foley washed quickly. He was surprised he wasn’t tired from his trip to Placerville. He needed to get a few things out of the way if he was to ensure that everything Andy needed would be in place. He pulled on his boots. As he left, he saw the follybog Mary had given him the night before.
The horses moved as they heard he descend from the loft. He made his way outside.
“Mornin’ Miss Mary,” Foley called.
Mary turned and said, “Morning Foley. You’re up early.”
“Yes ma’am. I might say the same ‘bout you.”
“It’s another nice day,” she said as she looked at the sun rising.
The beauty of the morning as the mixed hues of color changed with the suns rising allowed her a chance to think. Not only a chance to think but a chance to feel.
“I’m gonna git started Miss Mary. Got some hungry animals wait’n.” He started to walk away and then said, “Yes’m. Gonna be a right nice day.”
She smiled. “Do you always do that?”
“I don’t know whatcha mean ma’am.”
“Take a minute before you agree on what kind of a day it will be,” she smiled.
“Never thought of it before.”
He saw her staring across the corral and walked over to her. “Anythin’ particular you want’n done this mornin’?”
“No. Just the basics for now. I’m gonna run General later this morning. I suspect you’re gonna want to work with Topper too.”
“You’re spectin’ right ma’am but I think he’s ready.”
“Foley there is one thing. I’d like you to ride into Virginia City with me. I want to check out the route of the race. We’ll also need to arrange for livery care for the horses for Friday night. We’ll be staying in Virginia City Friday night so you might want to plan on it. Ma and me will take care of your hotel room.”
“Makes sense Miss Mary. Don’t want the horses tired out before they need be.”
The breeze came up and Mary’s hair started to blow in the wind. “Do you miss Kentucky Foley?”
She looked at him for an answer.
“I suppose. Kentucky was ma home fer quite a spell. Ain’t nothin’ like it.”
“Yea I know what you mean. I miss it sometimes as well. Never would have thought I’d be here in Nevada,” Mary said staring off.
“Excuse me fer askin’ Miss Mary, but is somethin’ wrong?”
She grinned slightly and said, “Some things can’t be changed. I suppose you know what happened to my pa and brothers.”
“Ah that ain’t really none of my business ma’am, but I heard some.”
“I miss them Foley. Life for us was good in Kentucky. Pa just had to come here to try to start something that he couldn’t finish. Sad thing is that he brought his temper with him.”
“I don’t think you should be talkin’ to me about yer personal stuff.”
“You’re probably right. But I miss him and my brothers. They did wrong but they’re still my family. I hope I can make them proud with General on Saturday.”
“You and General will do just fine ma’am,” Foley said and he walked away.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
“That settles it then,” said Ben. “Hoss you go invite the Sanders and Joe you invite Claire and Adam. I’m heading to town and will invite Roy.”
As Ben strapped on his gun Hoss asked, “Pa are you show there ain’t nobody else you want to invite to this … this pre-Founders Day git together?”
“Naw, no one that I can think of. It’s gonna be fun wiping the grin off the faces of our competitors this year.”
“You’re really into it pa,” said Joe. “Should be fun and Thursday night is just perfect.”
“Joe, Thursday night is the only night we can do it. Friday is the dance or had you forgotten?”
“No pa I didn’t forget.”
“Well get a move on you two,” he said as the door closed behind him.
“Joe pa seems really excited.”
“He sure does Hoss. I think he knows that us Cartwrights are gonna clean up.”
“Speakin’ of cleanin’ up. We better get those chores done right quick and then get to invitin’ the folks.”
“Well let’s get started brother.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam walked into the kitchen for breakfast. He hugged Claire and gave her a kiss. He could see that she looked a little tired but didn’t comment.
“How’s my family this morning?”
“Progressing I’d say,” she said as she placed food in front of him. She returned to the stove to get the coffee and then sat down with him. He blessed the food and then winked at her.
“Anything I can help you do today?”
“Not that I can think of Adam. Aunt Margaret is going to stop by this afternoon and I was thinking of getting in some practice this morning.”
“When are you going to get some rest?” The words came out of his mouth before he thought. He didn’t want to resurrect the memories of last night – at least not until she was ready to talk about it.
“I feel fine Adam. If I get tired, I’ll stop.”
“What time is Maggie coming?”
“Should be around one o’clock or so. She’s going to help me find something to wear for Saturday night. Some things are beginning to get a bit tight and may need alteration.”
He smiled at her words as he drank his coffee. “Have you decided if you want to attend the dance on Friday night?”
“It should be fun and I’d like to go even if only for a little while.”
“Then we shall.”
“There are a lot of events your family are in and I don’t know how we can fit them in.”
“Then we shall not.”
“It wouldn’t be appropriate for us not to cheer them on in their events. Besides, I know you want to be there as much as I do.”
Adam tilted his head just a bit and said, “Then we shall.”
“Adam stop teasing.”
Laughing he said. “I am teasing sweetheart. We can’t do everything so we’ll just pick. Besides, I want you to have the rest you need for Saturday night.”
She rested her chin on her hands and sighed, “Saturday night and nothing fits.”
Adam leaned back in his chair and laughed heartily. Claire tossed her napkin at him and found herself laughing as well.
There was a knock on the door. Joe had arrived.
TWENTY-SIX
The next few days passed quickly although not fast enough for Andy. Tomorrow he’d be free – breathe the air he desired and breathe in the satisfaction that comes from the ability to wreak havoc.
May waved off Foley and Mary as they headed to Virginia City to make arrangements for hotel and view the route of the race. As she watched her daughter and hired hand disappear down the path, she continued to curry the horse she was working with and felt a sense of excitement. Things were going well and she was pleased. Whatever tiredness she felt from the weeks of unending work were paying off. She knew it would continue to be hard work for all of them but would finally pay for itself. Saturday would be the continuation of her dream.
In Virginia City the excitement of the weekend was in the air. It was sure to be a beautiful Nevada weekend although the weather was changing and the cooler days and evenings were beginning to announce the longer months that would arrive and bring a quietness and stillness to the area.
Visitors from other areas of the Comstock were arriving. Mary and Foley entered the hotel to arrange for rooms. The desk clerk indicated he was glad they didn’t wait any longer as rooms were now limited. As they were leaving they heard,” Good afternoon Mary … Foley.”
Turning they saw Adam with Claire on his arm. Foley nodded a hello and stared.
“Hello Mr. Cartwright .. Mrs. Cartwright,” Mary said. “It’s good to see you.”
“It’s nice to see you also,” Claire said. “I gather you’re getting ready for the events of the weekend.”
“Yes. Carson City is some distance away and mama and I thought it better to stay here rather than come over early Saturday.”
“Seems a sound decision,” Adam interjected. “I understand you’re going to give my brother a run for his money,” he chuckled.
Claire noticed a look on the face of Foley that made her uncomfortable.
“Well I’m going to make sure he has to move,” she laughed.
“I wish you the best of luck with your ride Mary. I’m also looking forward to seeing your mother.”
“Well Mr. Cartwright, I’m sure she’ll be glad to see you and your family. You’ll excuse us please, we need to be going now – lot’s to do before Saturday,” she said with a glint in her eye.
For some strange reason Adam felt a sense of curiosity as he glanced at Foley. “Ah, Foley,” said Adam as he rubbed the side of his nose. “My brothers indicate you’re entered in some events.”
“Yes. That’s a fact,” Foley replied.
“I’m sure you’ll do well.”
Foley nodded at Adam as a sort of thank you and then he and Mary left the hotel.
“Sort of a strange man wouldn’t you say?” said Claire.
As Adam opened the door to the street for Claire he said, “You’ve already said it – but yes.”
Adam dropped Claire at the Opera House for her last practice and then went to the Bucket of Blood for some local gossip, a few beers and to place a few bets. He smiled at the teasing some of the patrons shot at him. The fact that he hadn’t been seen in town on Saturday nights and that the ring was now out of his nose and on his finger.
He took a seat and heard loud talking that he recognized. Coming through the door was his brother Joe followed by Hoss. Adam watched the energy his younger brother was able to exude and caught Hoss’ eye. They joined Adam.
“Hiya Adam,” said Hoss. “Surprised to see you in town.”
“Oh?” Adam said as he drank his beer.
Joe poked Adam’s arm and said, “He probably came into town to place his bet didn’t ya Adam?”
“I came in for several reasons one of which was to drop Claire off at the Opera House.”
“You’re making sure she’s ok – she’s ready right?” asked Joe.
Hoss’ eyes sparkled a bit because he knew Adam wasn’t going to give Joe too much satisfaction. He downed his beer.
With a somewhat annoyed look Adam responded to Joe. “I’ll have to ask her. Better yet, why don’t you since you’re the one responsible for this concert?”
“Yer funnin’ me aren’t you Adam. I mean Claire is all set isn’t she?”
“Well it would seem to me brother that if you’re in charge of this here event, you’d have followed up to make sure everything was going as planned,” Hoss spouted.
Joe looked at both Hoss and Adam. It seemed as if Hoss had made a valid point. Frowning a bit Joe said, “I … I guess I haven’t really followed up with Claire. I tried to make sure everything else was done but ….”
“ … But you forgot to do a final check with the artist,” quipped Adam.
Joe pushed his hat back and said, “You’re right.”
Adam and Hoss laughed. Hoss winked at Adam and laughed harder. “You know Joe, if it weren’t for Adam and Claire, you might jes find yourself in a sticky situation come Saturday night,” Hoss said slapping Joe on his back.
“Perhaps you might want to do some last minute fence mending. I think it just might be the best thing to do and it would make Claire a bit more comfortable,” said Adam. “If I were you, I’d do it and do it now. You can find her at the Opera House and provide any last bits of information she needs,” said Adam more as an order than a suggestion.
Joe swallowed his beer and said, “Got someplace to go. I’ll meet ya at the feed and grain store Hoss.”
As Joe was leaving, he stopped to place his bet. As he turned to leave, Foley Harper was entering. Foley immediately saw Adam and Hoss. He headed toward the bar as Joe was passing.
“Howdy Foley,” Joe spouted on his way out. “Good luck to ya on Saturday.”
“Thank ya kindly. Same to you.” Foley said waving at Joe.
Foley ordered up a beer and then placed a few bets of his own. As he was finishing up his beer, he could see the two older Cartwright brothers leaving as he looked into the mirror in front of him and smiled surly. He put his glass down and looked at his watch. It was almost time for him to meet Mary. She would have finished riding the route the horse race would take. He left.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
“Are you ready yet?” asked Adam as he entered the bedroom.
“I will be if you can help me,” Claire said.
“Just tell me what you need.”
“Just button the back of this dress. I can’t seem to reach them. My clothes are getting a little tighter and this seems to be the most comfortable dress I have right now.”
Adam kissed her neck and deftly buttoned the remaining buttons. He turned her around to face him.
“Why are you smiling?”
“Just looking at the most beautiful woman in the world.” He stepped back at arms length and looked at her from head to toe.
“Are you sure we’re going to have a child?” he asked. “You don’t seem to have gained anything – at least not that I can see.”
“I have gained. Maybe you don’t notice it but I feel it when I try to fit comfortably in my clothes. Thank goodness for Aunt Maggie. She adjusted two dresses for me for tomorrow night and the concert.”
Adam placed his hand on her abdomen and she placed her hand on top of his. They smiled at each other and kissed.
“I’m ready,” Claire said.
“I’d say you certainly are.”
* * ** * * * * * * * *
Roy Coffey was debating with Ben over what spot they’d best fish at. They were checking over their fishing gear and the conversation was getting louder.
The door opened and Joe and Hoss both saw Adam and Claire enter.
“Seems like quite a discussion or should I say an argument,” commented Adam as he put his hat down.
Claire kissed both brothers on their cheek and smiled at the rather loud discussion.
“OK, OK Roy. You win … but we better be off bright and early,” said Ben.
“Sounds just fine to me. We’re going to clean up Ben and I’ve already found a place for my award,” he laughed.
Roy looked up. “Claire and Adam, it’s nice to see ya. Seems like married life is really agreeing with the two of ya.”
Adam shook Roy’s hand as Ben said, “Adam … Claire. I didn’t hear you two come in.” Ben quickly walked over to embrace Claire.
“I’m surprised the two of you could hear thunder outside with the way you were going at it,” Adam kidded.
“I guess we were a bit rambunctious,” Ben said as he looked at his daughter-in-law. “You look beautiful as always Claire.”
“Thank you. I guess you’re set for tomorrow morning.”
“We sure are,” said Roy. “There’s going to some pretty good eatin’ with all the fish that get caught.”
Hank and Margaret Sanders arrived and the room became very animated. Adam greeted his in-laws and Hank embraced his niece. Margaret winked at her niece and made the rounds of greetings. Before Margaret knew it, Hank was telling one of his famous stories.
They finished their drinks and Hop Sing announced dinner was ready.
Before they started to eat Ben stood up. “I’d like to propose a toast,” he said proudly. “To family and friends – the measure of a man. To a year of continuing to be blessed with good fortune.” He paused and looked around the table and continued. “To our increases and the fellowship we’ll share this evening. Lastly, to all of us and our good fortune as Founder’s Day celebrations start.”
With that their glasses clinked and the liquid quickly disappeared.
Dinner was a festive and exciting event. Conversations covered almost every topic. Several side conversations took place as well. The Ponderosa was filled with the sounds of a home that was made to be lived in. Adam looked up and saw his father looking at Claire. He wondered what his father was thinking. He was warmed by the gaze his father cast at her. He took Claire’s hand.
It was obvious the reason for this gathering was to celebrate the efforts that would be put forth over the next few days. The conversation turned to the events and activities.
Hank reminded them of the year he’d entered the calf roping event. Laughter broke out when Margaret reminded him everything had been checked but the cinch on his horse. Not only had the calf got away but the horse as well. Hank ended up with a hard hit to the ground and the only thing he had was his lasso.
“What is everyone entered in?” asked Margaret. “I’ve heard rumors about a few things but would love to know exactly.”
“I’ve entered the quilting contest and the apple pie contest,” Margaret said. “Adam, what about you?”
“Yeah brother, you’ve been very quiet about this whole weekend,” piped in Hoss.
“Let’s just say I’ve entered a rather select event,” Adam said.
“Oh and what might that be?” asked Joe.
Adam placed his hand on Claire’s shoulder and lovingly said, “To ensure that my wife and I have a wonderful time. Claire’s never seen anything like this before. I want to be sure she enjoys it”.
There was a small round of applause after his remarks.
“Good thinking son,” Ben added.
“Adam you’re certainly taking good care of Claire,” Hank added.
“There’s no question about that Uncle Hank. Sometimes I think too much care,” Claire teased.
“Well it seems to me like he’s not found the event that he thinks he can win. I can remember when Adam was almost entered in every event. Guess he’s just settling into married life,” said Joe.
Hoss put his hand over his face and spread his fingers to peak at Claire. He wondered if Joe and Claire were going to get into it again. Joe just didn’t know when to close his mouth.
“Sometimes the decision we make needs to be accepted,” said Adam.
“You’re probably right, but I hope you’re not getting soft dear brother.”
Ben looked at Adam and back at Joe. His eyes turned to Claire. He waited but nothing came. Hoss breathed a sigh of relief.
“So Joe, I understand you’re entered in the horse race,” Hank said.
“Yep. I’m all set and like you said Roy, I’ve already got a place staked out for the award.”
“Been a lot of good entries in the race as fer as I can tell,” said Roy. Lots of betting going on as well.
“Always,” said Margaret. “I might make a little wager myself.”
“Margaret Sanders you wouldn’t,” said Hank.
“You think not? I have my own money and there doesn’t seem to be any rule against my placing a bet.” Margaret turned to Hoss and asked, “Would you be so kind to place my bet for me Hoss?”
“Margaret it’s not appropriate for a woman to bet,” Hank stated.
“Ah I really don’t want to git involved in matters between you and Hank.”
Roy helped himself to another piece of Hop Sing’s cake and poured more coffee. It wasn’t often he was on the receiving end of a home cooked meal. He settled back as the conversation continued.
“Hank Sanders, we women have been placing bets for years. After all, when we marry we’re betting on how long it will last – so a few of my dollars wagered will stand as much of a chance as our marriage has,” she laughed.
Laughter emanated from all of them and Roy choked slightly as he joined in.
Hank kissed Margaret on the cheek and laughed. She’d made her point.
“I’m set for the log pull and cattle roping,” said Hoss. “Think I may have a run fer my money in the cattle roping. The Wales have an entry that may just prove to do me outta that event.”
“Ya gotta think positive Hoss,” said Joe. “You can do anything you put yer mind too. That is if you can keep your mind off Mary Wales,” he laughed.
Hoss just blushed slightly. Adam reached forward and cut another slice of cake giving Hoss a quick look.
“Mary is a very lovely person,” said Claire. “I hear you’re taking her to the dance tomorrow evening.”
“Yep,” grinned Hoss. “I’ll be picking her up in town.”
“Now I know you’ve heard that she’s entered into the race,” said Joe. “She’s going to get a real run. There’s no way I’m not coming home without the award. I’ve worked hard and my strategy’s in place. I hope she doesn’t feel too badly when I cross the finish line first,” he said confidently.
The eyes of Hoss and Adam were on Joe. Adam didn’t have to say much. Hoss was able to read his face.
“Joseph!” said Ben. “Everyone has a chance in any of the events including the horse race. I think you need to be a bit more humble just in case things don’t work out the way you imagine.”
“Pa, I know the other entrants and am sure I can out race ‘em. Mary must be a little worried. She wouldn’t let us see her horse and I don’t think she’s gonna have the stamina much less be able to take the teasing she’s sure to get,” he laughed.
“Perhaps she’s just using a strategy,” interjected Roy. “I understand Kentucky is real racing country. For first races the horses are usually not seen until at the starting line.”
“Maybe so, but there’s no woman that can cut it against a man on a horse.”
Margaret looked at Claire and smiled. She knew what was coming. Claire leaned over to Adam and said, “I’ve tried to contain myself.”
Adam smiled and said, “Sweetheart do whatever will make you feel better.” He kissed her head and then rose. “Anyone care for a brandy?” Adam asked as he crossed the great room.
Hoss tried to gain Joe’s attention and get him to shut up. He didn’t want to have to see Claire put him in his place yet again. Joe ignored him. Hoss figured he’ll never learn. Go at him Claire.
From his vantage point across the room, Adam turned and looked at his wife. He lifted his glass to her and smiled.
“Joe,” said Claire. “I wish you success in the race. As dad said sometimes we need to be humble as things don’t always go the way we anticipate.”
“I heard him too. I’ve got the energy and the will to win.”
All eyes were on Joe and Claire. Margaret and Hank knew Claire was up to something.
“Joe you know how much I care for you,” Claire said quietly. “I’m not sue how to tell you this, but I won’t be able to play on Saturday night.”
If nothing was able to get Joe’s attention this did.
“You can’t mean that. Claire the event in just two days away. There’s no way to get a replacement now and the advertising has been up for the last two weeks. Are you OK?”
Claire put here hand in front of her lips and said, “I’m sure I will be Joe. But I’m afraid that I’m going to need to clear my mind in order to perform. I think it’ll take me that long to try to understand why you’re so smug about winning and that Mary Wales is no competition for you. After all I thought we’d come to an agreement that women too can accomplish what they set their minds to. I just need the time to figure this out is all. I’m sure with your animated personality and charisma you’ll be able to find a substitute.”
“Claire you can’t be serious. You’re my sister after all. What can I do? We’re looking forward to your music,” pleaded Joe.
“You know there may be one thing that might help.”
“Whatever it is just let me know,” Joe said as he untied his tie and moisture began to appear on his forehead.
Claire poked her finger at him and said, “Just be humble enough to give women credit. We don’t like disappointments any more than you do. But we live with them everyday and don’t give in. We also understand its not always about being top man or woman for that matter, but giving it the best we have and sharing in camaraderie and support of those … well let’s just say those that are different than we are.”
Joe showed a sigh of relief. Adam smiled as did Hoss and Ben.
Hank said, “I was like you Joe. Margaret broke me out of that habit a long time ago.”
“So you were just kidding?” asked Joe.
“I was kidding Joe. I think perhaps there’s a lesson to be learned by both of us.”
“Claire I love you,” Joe said as he kissed her on the cheek. “You remind me of myself.”
“I hope not,” said Ben.
Adam crossed the room to return to Claire as Joe went to get a brandy. As he passed Joe he said quietly, “How does humble pie taste?”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The hour was growing late and all decided they’d better be getting home. Ben and Roy had to rise at four in the morning and get their spot staked out.
Goodbyes were said all around. Claire embraced her aunt and uncle. She thanked her aunt for adjusting her dresses. Her uncle indicated how much he was looking forward to Saturday evening.
Adam settled Claire into the carriage and they were on their way followed by Roy Coffey.
Once the door was closed Ben said, “I’d say this was a fun evening.” He rubbed his hands together and said, “I’m going to call it a night. Tomorrow is a day I’m looking forward to.”
As Ben headed up the stairs he stopped and turned. “Joe, I wish you luck in your event. I also wish you’d learn to be a little less exuberant and think more before you speak. We’re all equal you know.”
Hoss just smirked.
“I know pa. Claire just loves me. You see how she tries to give me a hard time and have fun with me?”
“Joseph, she loves us all. I think in her way because she loves you she’s trying to help you see some things I’ve tried to help you with as long as you’ve been alive.”
“Gotcha pa. I’m learning,” said Joe.
Hoss just said, “Oh lordy,” and Ben went up the stairs.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Everything was in place. The sounds of the day had faded. Every once in a while the sound of a door could be heard slammed shut and the sound of keys rattling. The hour was at hand thought Andy. He removed the five hundred dollars from the sole of his shoe leaving the other one hundred he’d asked Foley to arrange for in place.
He tried to wait patiently but patience was not coming. Where was that guard? It was passed time for final check. Where was he?
Within a few minutes he heard the sound of a door opening and being shut. Lights dimmed. The guard made his final checks and then returned to Andy’s cell.
“Ya keep yer mouth shut and when I open this door you get on yer hands and knees and make yer way against the wall to the end of the hall.”
“Jes open this door now,” Andy demanded.
“Listen, I’ll be behind ya with this here gun. You make any moves and I’ll jes shoot ya and say I found ya trying to escape.”
“Alright, alright,” said Andy. “Now open the door.”
The guard looked around and knew he didn’t have much time. He had locked the door to solitary behind him and knew he’d be expected to unlock it and return to the general population. Guards were posted outside the door.
The guard quietly unlocked Andy’s cell. The sight he saw frightened him. He backed away from the man that appeared as if he was crazed. Motioning with the shotgun, Andy got on his hands and knees and crawled toward the door.
Before he was able to stand and exit, Andy felt the cold steel of the gun against his head.
“The money.”
Andy reached his hand upward to the guard. “It better be all here the guard whispered.”
“It is. That outside gate better be open or you’ll never spend that money,” Andy spewed.
The door was opened and then shut. The guard kicked the dirt back in front of the door. He locked Andy’s cell and made his way hastily back to the general population.
The darkness was something Andy was adjusted to. He saw the gate and rushed toward it. It was open. He made his way through it and ran. The further he got away from the prison the louder his laugh became.
He had a few miles to go in order to reach the horse and supplies Foley had left for him. The air was more than he could take in. He sat for a moment to catch his breath. While he sat he felt a sense of power come over him. He thought to himself – I’m Andy Wales and the power is mine. No one can stop me and I shall be the one to correct the wrongs that exist. The power is now mine.
Andy got up and continued to make his way. Tomorrow he’d be wielding wrath against those who’d done evil. He laughed.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Again in the middle of the night Adam was awakened by Claire. She was once again having a nightmare. She shook as she’d done before.
He gently awakened her.
Claire snuggled closer to Adam and he held her tightly. “The same nightmare?”
“Yes,” she replied. “I can’t get the thought of the shooting out of my mind for some reason.”
“I understand sweetheart. I’m sorry. We’ll work through this.”
“I know Adam,” she said as she rubbed her hand against his bare chest. “This time it seemed as if something else was about to happen that frightened me and I don’t know what it was.”
“You’re safe Claire. I don’t want you upset or our little one. I’ll help you through this.”
“I know Adam. I feel better now and I’m sure these nightmares will pass.”
Adam thought to himself that he hoped they would cease for ever.
They scooted down in bed and wrapped in the security of each other’s arms once again drifted off to sleep.
*
TWENTY-SEVEN
Ben rose at what his two sleeping sons would consider the middle of the night. He tried to be as quiet as possible so as not to wake them or Hop Sing. On the credenza next to his fishing gear and hat was a basket of food and coffee prepared by Hop Sing. Pinned to it was a note wishing him and Sheriff Coffey good fortune and a threat if he should wake him up for anything more.
Ben smiled and then left to load things into the buggy. The air crisply covered the Ponderosa with a chill. He breathed in the crisp pine filled air. Within hours he knew the crisp covering would be replaced with the warmth of the Nevada sun spurring him on as he and Roy fished.
It took two trips for him to get everything loaded. He walked over to the mantel above the hearth and moved a few items. He envisioned his fishing award in that empty space. Quietly he closed the door and left.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy was free. He wasn’t able to sleep. He’d reached the location he and Foley agreed upon and found what he needed. Although the water was cold, he had bathed to rid himself of any reminders of the place he’d escaped from several hours earlier. The fresh clothes and food were welcomed. He tried to sleep under the blanket but couldn’t. He checked and rechecked both his forty-four and the rifle. The horse was fine and would get him where he needed to go. He knew it wasn’t one of his own.
If things were going as planned, Foley should have already cut the telegraph wire or soon would. He’d looked forward to meeting Foley outside Virginia City that night. For now he had to get rid of his prison garb and make his way under cover toward Virginia City.
The darkness was not a deterrent. If anything it spurred him on. He rode with ease and at a slow pace – all the while smiling and humming to himself. He’d reach his destination he was sure – then he’d sleep.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
It was now sunrise. Roy and Ben had settled in and were waiting for the signal to begin fishing.
“Ben, I’ve been looking forward to this all year. Yep, there’s nothing like being out here away from the city and just fishing. Yep, just fishin’ and making our way to winning this here contest,” Roy laughed.
“Yes. It sure is peaceful here. No matter how far away you go, you’ll never find anything like this place.”
“You’re right Ben. Ya know, just sittin’ here waiting, I wonder if I’ve let a lot pass me by. I enjoy fishn’ … no, I love fishin’ and don’t take the time to relax and do it.”
“Maybe we both need to take time and enjoy these things more.”
Roy checked his pole and bait. Ben did likewise and pulled the tray of Hop Sing’s fishing lures out and placed them between he and Roy.
“Ben,” said Roy. “I wish us good luck,” and laughed heartedly.
Ben smiled and rubbed the back of his dear friend. They heard the gunshot that marked the start of the contest. “Yaa Hoo,” shouted Ben. “Let’s win this thing!”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Joe and Hoss sat down to breakfast. Hop Sing was scurrying around.
“Guess pa and Roy are knee deep in fish by now,” said Joe.
“I sure hope so,” replied Hoss. “If them fish ain’t bitin’ I don’t wanna be here when pa gits home.”
“They’re going to catch their limit before anyone else does. Pa and Roy have planned this out for the last number of weeks and they have the prime spot on the lake.”
“Pa was sure excited. Love seein’ him that way.”
“Yeah, me too Hoss.”
Hop Sing entered the dining room and said, “What? You two still eat. Hurry finish. Got much to do. Hurry! Hurry!”
“What’s the rush?” asked Joe.
“Got relatives waiting. Got to get ready for log roll. No time to waste. You no finish quick quick – you clean up kitchen and dishes.”
“Hop Sing,” said Hoss. “I know yer all set for the log roll but I’m a bit concerned about how yer gonna stay on that there log and what’s gonna happen if ya fall off since ya can’t swim.”
“Not to worry Mista Hoss. All worked out. Now finish eat. Gotta go.” He rushed out of the dining room and back into the kitchen. Joe and Hoss heard a bit of a racket and just looked at each other.
“You really think he knows what he’s doing?” asked Joe.
“I plum don’t know. If’n he don’t he might just turn up on the end of pa’s fishing pole,” laughed Hoss.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
May was loading their things into the carriage. She was also waiting for Tim Jameson to arrive. He’d look after the ranch until they returned. Foley had found him on the neighboring ranch and thought he’d work out fine for what they needed while gone.
Mary was with Foley checking General and Thunder. She was very deft in what needed to be done.
“Foley, did you get that extra batch of tack, just in case?” she asked.
“Yes ma’am. Got everything loaded in the carriage.”
“Good. Once Tim gets here we should be ready to leave.”
Foley started to climb the steps to his loft for a final look around. He heard something fall. Looking down he saw that he’d dropped the cutter he had used to sever the telegraph lines. He hurried down to retrieve it before Mary could see what it was.
Mary led both General and Thunder out of the barn. Their coats shone in the bright sun. General seemed a little restless but Mary was able to calm him.
Foley came out of the barn and watched as Mary and her mother stroked the horses. He looked at them and thought about the pride associated with Kentucky horses. He wanted both he and Mary to beat the pants off all these Comstock folks. He was gonna see that he did his best to put them to shame. He knew Mary was gonna be able to hold her own. As he approached the two women he smiled to himself. First we put them Cartwrights to shame and then Andy and I put them to rest.
The horses were ready and Tim had arrived. Foley just watched May give him the last final instructions. She and Mary had taken care of most of the things needing attention. He just needed to follow her instructions. If he didn’t, he’d sure know about it when she returned. May was able to be tough when she had to be.
Foley tethered Thunder and General and then mounted his horse. Mary and her mother got into the carriage and started for Virginia City. Foley followed. He was going to enjoy the next few days – but a type of enjoyment far beyond anything the Founder’s of Virginia City could have ever imagined.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Noise was coming from the front yard.
“What the heck?” said Hoss as he opened the front door. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
“Hey Joe … Joe. Come here. Ya gotta see this!”
“What is it? I was just gonna ….” Joe stopped talking in mid sentence as he looked at what was taking place in the front yard.
The circus was not in town but the show Hop Sing and his relatives were putting on could have been a first class act.
Neither Hoss nor Joe could understand what was being said, but pulled up chairs and watched. They looked up as Ben arrived and his mouth too flew open.
Ben joined his sons on the veranda and Hoss asked, ”Pa I bet you and Roy got that fishin’ contest all sewed up – didn’t ya?”
“We won’t know until tonight. The winner will be announced at the dance but I can’t think anybody came close. Hop Sing’s lures worked like you wouldn’t believe and Roy had fantastic luck.”
“So where’s the fish?” asked Joe.
“Oh, Roy carted them to town so they could be put on ice for the fish fry. What’s going on here?”
“That’s what we’re tryin’ to figure out pa,” Hoss said in a puzzled voice.
Joe laughed looking at the sight in front of him and said, “I think this is how Hop Sing plans on winning the log roll.”
Hop Sing’s cousins had placed two large pine logs in the front yard and were moving them back and forth. Other relatives had rigged up a harness just in case Hop Sing happened to fall into the lake. The remaining relatives were fitting his shoes with small spikes.
As they talked among themselves Hop Sing was walking on the rolling logs. He seemed confident and paid no attention to the Cartwrights but kept his eyes on what he was doing.
Ben shook his head, “I wouldn’t believe it if I weren’t seeing it with my own eyes. Our Hop Sing is going to win that log roll.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The day was ending but the Founder’s Day Celebration was starting. Hearing Claire coming down the stairs Adam walked to the foyer to meet her. He could do nothing but look at the beautiful woman that was descending the stairs. She had a way of transforming herself into a vision that one could not describe. She was lovely … just lovely he thought.
“Do I meet your approval?”
“You exceed it,” he said as he embraced her. “If I weren’t already married to you I’d make a point to see that I did.”
Claire laughed. “Just glad Aunt Maggie was handy with a needle.”
“You look beautiful. Is the baby going with us tonight because I don’t see any sign of him.”
Claire smiled. “Most definitely .. we’ve got to see that she learns how to dance early on. According to Aunt Maggie, even though I’m not showing now, I’ll wake up one morning soon and wonder what happened.”
“I can’t wait.”
“Let me get my wrap and I’ll be ready.”
His eyes followed her movements as she entered the parlor. The champagne gown she wore was again simple but very elegant. St. Louis he thought. The detail was hand embroidered in darker champagne silk around the waist and hemline that seemed to change colors in various light. The skirt was not extremely full.
She appeared like a radiant beam of sunshine. She wore her dark hair up in a simple fashion with just a few tendrils about her neck and framing her face. The blueness of her eyes was enhanced by the color she wore. Her jewelry was simple. The softness of the fabric moved as gently and elegantly as she did. He thought how proud he was of this woman and how much he loved her. He intended for them to have a wonderful evening.
Adam took her wrap, kissed her silky uncovered shoulders and then covered them. This would be the first time they’d been out socially in Virginia City since they were married. Let those who chose to gossip and gaze do so. They belonged to each other.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy had made his way to the deserted mine. Foley had done his job. He had all the comforts he’d missed for the last months. Foley had to make sure he covered his tracks and didn’t do anything to raise suspicion. He’d see Foley later after the dance started.
Tomorrow he’d start his plan for payback. He laughed and thought out loud, “An eye for an eye.”
TWENTY-EIGHT
“Foley aren’t you going to the dance? You should try to have some fun while we’re here,” said May.
“No ma’am. I ain’t much good at dancin’ and such. ‘Sides I want to check on the horses at the livery and then may just take some air.”
“Suit yourself Foley. I’m not going to the dance either. Just too tired and restless so I’m going to get to bed early,” May said as she turned to head up the hotel stairs.
“Have a pleasant night ma’am. Don’t worry about the horses. I’ll make sure they’re bedded down for the night.”
“Thank you Foley. Mary and I appreciate your hard work. We really do. Good night.” May walked up the stairs. Foley bit his lip as he watched her.
Outside the night air was cooler. It felt good to him. Foley headed for the Bucket of Blood. He wanted a drink – perhaps several. In the distance he heard the sound of music and laughter. The dance was in full swing, the streets were filled with visitors, and the saloons were overflowing with those entered in various events and those looking for a good time. This was a good thing – a very good thing.
Foley checked his watch and decided he needed to head for the livery. Exiting the Bucket of Blood the carriage passing by caught his eye. He looked hard and realized it was Adam Cartwright and his wife. Well they ain’t home tonight and won’t be tomorrow.
The livery owner saddled Foley’s horse. “Leavin’ so soon? Lot’s going on tonight.”
Foley gave him a cold and unsettling stare. “I’ll be coming back to check on ma horses.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The dance was gearing up to be a success. Old rivalries were being discussed, bets were still secretly being made, friends from the Comstock were getting reacquainted and the music was beginning.
Hoss had a smile on his face that Ben was glad to see. He escorted Mary to the dance floor. They started to move to the music.
“Mary you look real pretty tonight. Kinda hard to know how to say it – but you look real nice.”
“Thank you Hoss. I was a bit nervous about coming to the dance but I’m glad I did.”
“You ain’t got nothin’ to be nervous about. Jes relax. We’ll have a right fine time.”
Mary smiled. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been to a dance and let Hoss know it. They both laughed at the same time as they each made a misstep.
Joe joined his father. “I’m surprised Hoss got Mary to come to the dance with him. I thought she’d be getting ready for tomorrow.”
“Joe sometimes one needs to relax and have fun. She looks very lovely tonight and you know, I think Hoss might be a bit interested in her.”
“Maybe so pa. She’s a pretty girl alright. Dressed up and her hair fixed the way it is I’m sure brother Hoss is impressed.”
“Well she’s smiling and so is your brother. I hope they have a good time.”
Adam and Claire entered and immediately saw Hoss and Mary on the dance floor. Adam escorted Claire over to where his father and Joe were. Immediately they were joined by Roy.
“Evening all,” said Roy.
Pleasantries were exchanged. Roy rocked back and forth on his heels. “Are you alright?” asked Ben.
“Right as rain,” Roy responded. “Jes waitin’ fer ‘em to announce the winners of the fishing contest.”
“That won’t be for a while yet will it?” asked Adam.
Roy looked at his watch and then said, “Yeah. They should jes get it over with and let the others off the hook,” he laughed.
Joe excused himself. His date had become involved in a conversation with a group from Reno and was eyeing him as if to say she needed help.
“Excuse us,” said Adam. A waltz had started and he and Claire took the floor.
Looking over Adam’s shoulder Claire saw her aunt and uncle arrive and her dear friends Josh and Amy. She smiled. She was enjoying herself. This was going to be a great evening.
Adam could not take his eyes off Claire and shared a smile. Claire, likewise saw only him and remembered how they waltzed at their wedding. The busybodies and gossipers stared at the two of them without smiles and wondered how they managed to let him get away.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The brush and rocky terrain made it slow going for Foley. His horse stopped. He dismounted and led the horse the rest of the distance. He reached the entrance to the abandoned mine and tied his horse. Removing his gun, he quietly entered. Before he could walk ten feet he felt cold steel in his back.
“Jes turn around real slow.”
“It’s me Andy. Put that thing away.”
In the dimly lit entrance Foley could see his friend Andy. “Well glad to see ya made it,” said Foley.
“Ain’t no way I wasn’t.” Andy replied. “Come on to where the light’s better. I got a bottle and we got a lot a talking ta do.”
Foley followed Andy.
“What’s goin’ on in Virginia City?”
Foley told Andy what he knew.
“The town is filled with people. Lots of ‘em from other places.”
“Jes as I figured,” said Andy. “With a lot of strangers it may jes make things that much easier. Fire is the purifier.”
“What about my wife and kid?”
“They’s in Virginia City. Tomorrow Mary is racing General. Yer missus is tucked in fer the night and will probably be at most of the events. I’m roping on Topper and bronc bustin. While yer gitting things in place, I ain’t gonna be able to be figured into what happens.”
“Fine. Did ya bring them clothes I asked fer?”
Foley reached down by his side and tossed a bag to Andy.
Andy opened the bag and grinned as he removed a black hat and black shirt.
“Who we gonna start with first?” asked Foley.
“In time. Ya remember the Edwards from Kentucky and the way they got even with them Paxtons?”
Foley nodded. Remembering what happened he smiled broadly. “This is gonna be more fun than shootin’ fish in a barrel.”
“Tomorrow night we visit the Cartwrights. While everyone’s in town durin’ the day, I’m gonna be a checkin’ the cemetery. Gonna dig a grave. We’ll meet here at dusk. You jes find a way not to have to git back to my ranch with Mary and May.”
“That ain’t gonna be a problem.”
“There ain’t gonna be no mercy for the Cartwrights. Gonna hurt them like they hurt me. They’s gonna have to live with it. When I’m finished they’s a gonna be in their own private hell. It ain’t gonna be pretty.”
“I want that Joe Cartwright. It’ll only take one shot,” Foley said with a meanness in his eyes.
“He’s yours. Use a gun if’n ya want but I think a knife would be better for makin’ him food fer the vultures. Why should his family know him when he’s gone? A green jacket is all they be a needin’,” he laughed as he took a drink from the bottle.
“Don’tcha worry none. They won’t recognize him.”
“What’s the law in town?”
“Andy ya ain’t got nothin’ to worry ‘bout on that count. They got extra deputies but with the crowds in the saloons and all the activity they’s all gonna be busy.”
Andy and Foley continued to talk and put things in place. They were getting ready to sow and in short time they were going to reap.
“Ya better git a move on back to Virginia City,” said Andy. “We’ve got the power and the power will come with wrath and fire.”
Foley laughed and said, “I jes can’t wait. Ain’t had much ta look forward ta until I got yer letter. See ya tomorrow.”
Foley left as quietly as he had come. Andy sat back near the fire and took another drink.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
As the hours passed the festivities grew livelier. A celebration had taken place as the winners of the fishing contest, the first event of Founder’s Day, were announced. The suspense was over. Ben now had an award to fill the empty space he’d cleared over the hearth. He accepted his award without any fanfare. Roy on the other hand had several words to say. He was in his glory and had already asked Ben to be his partner for next year.
Claire was growing tired. She caught the eye of Amy. Amy knew what Claire wanted. Claire continued to be cordial as she was talked to about her Saturday evening performance. At first she found it a pleasure but now the subject was growing as tiresome as she was. She didn’t want to be rude. She wanted Adam.
Amy was swept up in Josh’s arms for a Virginia reel when she stopped him abruptly. Claire’s look spoke loudly. She indicated she’d be right back. Finding Adam Amy whispered into his ear. Adam quickly excused himself from the cattle dealers he was having a conversation with and made his way across the floor. Amy joined Josh once again and they sped across the floor.
“Excuse me,” Adam said. “I’d like to borrow my wife for a minute.”
“Thank heaven,” said Claire. “Promise me something. Don’t ever leave me with Mrs. Pettifrew and her social circle again.”
“Didn’t you like the attention?”
Claire shot Adam a look. That was her answer.
“Adam I’m feeling a bit tired and wonder if we could leave.”
“I was just waiting for you to say when you were ready to go.”
“I’m sorry but I am. Tomorrow’s going to be a busy day.”
“No need to be sorry sweetheart,” Adam said as he collected Claire’s wrap.
They said their good-nights to her family and friends.
“Pa would you say good night to Joe and Hoss for us? They seem busy on the dance floor.”
“Certainly Adam.”
Walking toward Claire Ben said, “You get some rest. I’m looking forward to your performance tomorrow evening.”
Claire kissed him and smiled. “Congratulations on the fishing award. That’s one for the Cartwrights.”
Ben couldn’t help but grin from ear to ear.
Foley returned to the livery. He checked the horses and decided to get to bed. Tomorrow would be a busy day.
Ironically as he was entering the hotel he saw Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright heading out of town.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Claire rested against Adam as he guided them home.
“Did you have a good time?”
“Yes. I really did. Tomorrow should be quite exciting. Just hope I win.”
“Win?” Adam asked surprised.
“Of course. Since Hoss was placing bets for Aunt Maggie I asked him if he’d do the same for me.”
“I’m not going to ask who you’re wagered on – but I do hope that you’re a winner.”
She laughed. “I’m already a winner two times over.”
*TWENTY-NINE
It was Saturday. Virginia City was awakening to a new day of anticipation and excitement. Andy Wales was awakening to the beginning of his retribution. May and Mary Wales were awakening to great expectations for their horses. Ben, Joe, Hoss and Hop Sing were awakening to their nervousness concerning the competitions they were entered in. Claire and Adam were awakening to a day of sharing and music.
Andy made coffee and breakfast. He planned to wait an hour or two and then make his way to the outskirts of the city making certain involvement in Founder’s Day was fully underway. Once sure, he would find his way to scout the area. Andy’s curiosity was getting the best of him. He tempered is anger with a fresh feeling of being free and would find a way to view the race his daughter – one that had betrayed him – would ride him. He knew if he saw his daughter he would also see his wife. His will would be fed by the power of his ‘book’ when he saw them. He had free will and would then determine how to proceed against them.
The damp cool abandoned mine was a safe haven for him. He could tolerate it. Once outside his view would be different. Foley was dependable and Andy knew he’d see him later as planned. For now, he’d just pour himself another cup of coffee and wait. Before long his personal events would also begin.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Another day was being welcomed by the sunrise that spoke clearly to her as she said her morning prayers. The view of the outside from her vantage point was truly her window on the world. Turning she ran her fingers through her hair and watched the rise and fall of the chest she often used as a pillow. She felt safe and secure. The man sleeping was the answer to her prayers. They had talked in the dark of the night. He listened to her worries over this evening’s performance. Comfort and assurance came via his tender touch, soft words and ultimately and sensitively the release of his love of her as they had become one with each other. She smiled at the thought. She was Mrs. Adam Cartwright.
Barefoot she walked to the wardrobe to get her robe when she heard a voice. “Going somewhere?”
“I thought I’d start some coffee. I’m sorry if I woke you.”
“It’s too early for coffee.” He invited her to return to bed by turning back the covers. She joined him.
“I made a hotel reservation for us in town if you’d like to stay there for rest and comfort. The day will get long. Traveling back and forth and then back again for the concert tonight seemed a bit much.”
“Did you forget to tell me?”
“Ummm no I didn’t. Just thought I’d tell you this morning. Is there a problem?”
“No. It makes sense. I’ll just have to get our things together.”
“Don’t worry about mine, I’m all set.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Ponderosa was alive with activity. Breakfast was finished. Ben smiled as he viewed the fishing award above the hearth. Joe had finished getting his horse ready for the race and Hop Sing was finishing his exercises in the front yard.
Clapping his hands together, Ben sighed and headed out the front door. He walked over to Joe as Hoss was coming out of the barn.
“You boys about ready?” questioned Ben.
“Sure am pa,” Hoss said cheerfully. “Chico here is right ready for the calf roping and my axe is shaper than one of them creases Hop Sing puts in my shirts,” he continued as his ran his thumb along the blade.
“Joe, Stormy looks like he’s in great shape. You’ve done a great job with him.”
“He’s ready pa,” Joe said with pride as he patted the horse. “Just wait until you see his dust.”
“We’d better get a move on. Where’s Hop Sing?” asked Ben.
“Hop Sing right here,” a voice said as a small figure came toward them with a satchel.”
“Whatcha got in that bag Hop Sing?” asked Hoss.
“Yeah Hop Sing,” Joe added. “You’re not planning on leaving us are you?”
“No Mista Joe. Just things Hop Sing and cousins put together. Hop Sing always plan and use head,” he said as he pointed to his pate. “Cousins and Hop Sing all ready to win log rolling event.”
“Well it seems as if we’re all ready to go,” Ben said as he took a final look around.
Hoss put his axe and ropes in the wagon along with Hop Sing’s satchel. Hop Sing jumped up on the front seat to ride with Ben while Joe and Hoss mounted their horses with the contest entries in tow.
“It’s time for the Ponderosa to win this thing,” Ben said as he slapped Hop Sing’s back.
Hop Sing grinned with assuredness. They headed for Virginia City.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Foley Harper waited in the dining room of the hotel. He’d been up for a while and was waiting for May and Mary to join him for breakfast. The town overflowed with newly arriving spectators and the raucous sounds of laughter and noise. It was a beautiful day for those who would enjoy and participate in the events. Founder’s Day exceeded everything the original founders may have anticipated.
The time of year was splendid for this event. The breeze and blue sky provided the preface for a day that would be an experience looked forward to since the winter snows had melted. Hard work, summer heat, day to day perseverance to produce crops and run ranches, had become the chapters which now led to the final chapter of their story. It was now time for the epilogue and the end of another volume.
May and Mary found their way to Foley.
“Morning Foley,” said May.
“Hi Foley, said, “Mary.
They ordered breakfast.
“I’m lookin’ forward to today,” said Foley. “I checked on the horses last night and been down to the livery this mornin’ to be sure everything is fine. Took ‘em out fer a bit of exercise too.”
“Sounds great,” Mary said. The excitement in her voice came through loud and clear.
“I’m lookin’ forward to this day as well.” May’s voice and look changed. Looking at both Foley and Mary she placed her hands on theirs. “This has been a hard year. The two of you have worked hard and made a difference. I want to wish you both the best in your events and will be cheering you on. I’m proud of you and … I’m proud of our Kentucky roots. We’re a winning team and I have to think … no I believe we’ll show the Comstock what they’re up against. Now let’s get this breakfast done and be on our way.”
Foley listened to the words of May Wales but knew he couldn’t let his heart soften. After all, Kentucky was in his blood and that was one thing. Setting wrongs right no matter in Kentucky or Virginia City, Nevada would make no never mind. Debts had to be paid. Reaching into his vest pocket for a toothpick, he pulled out his follybog. Mary and May smiled.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam and Claire entered the hotel. The desk clerk had reserved a comfortable room for them at the rear of the hotel. It would be quieter and provide a comfortable afternoon breeze.
They settled in when there was a knock on the door. It was the coffee and rolls Adam had ordered. For a few minutes they sat and planned what they’d do. Claire didn’t want to miss anything but had laughed when she thought attending all events would surely put her to sleep for her concert. They arranged their day. The last thing she’d do before returning to the hotel to rest would be to visit the Opera House and make sure everything was in place. She’d planned this with Jacob Bowers of the Comstock Arts Society since Joe was focused on other things at the moment.
Leaving the hotel it was quite noticeable Virginia City residents had transformed the city. Banners, flags and visitors abounded. Movement was everywhere and the sidewalks were filled.
Claire and Adam were making their way to the calf roping event when Adam stopped to speak with one of Sheriff Coffey’s deputies. Their conversation became involved and Claire noticed a wagon filled with children. It was Mrs. Holloway from the orphanage. She had brought the children, all twelve of them, into the city for the festivities. She was helping the children out of the wagon with the assistance of a man and another woman.
Claire’s eyes found a sweet dark-haired child standing on the walk. The child was still and quiet but clung to a doll that was familiar to Claire.
Claire made her way over to the child. She knelt down to the child’s level and gave her a smile.
Gently Claire said, “Good morning Shelley. You look very pretty today and I see you have a friend with you.”
Shelley looked at the woman in front of her. Her eyes took in the kind look on the face before her and her ears heard the tone of a soft and sweet voice.
“I guess you’re here to have a fun day. I’m very glad for you.” A breeze came up and Claire brushed a lock of hair from the child’s face.
Shelley started to move away from Claire but seeing the look on Claire’s face stopped and let her finish.
“I’ve got to be going now but you and your friend have a wonderful time.”
Shelley sneezed and focused her eyes downward as if embarrassed. She looked up at Claire and then looked down again.
Claire reached into her bag and pulled out a handkerchief. She placed her hand under Shelley’s chin and lifted her head. Gently smiling she wiped the child’s nose and then placed her handkerchief in Shelley’s pocket.
“I’ve got to go now Shelley but I’m so happy to have seen you.”
Before Claire was able to rise, Shelley reached out her hand and touched Claire’s face. Claire covered Shelley’s hand with her own and looked into the child’s eyes. She wished Shelley would speak – but in her heart she understood her fear and her pain. It was almost as if Claire were looking into a mirror. Her beginnings had been similar. She was given up at birth, moved from one family to another, was mistreated and abused, finally ending up in a children’s home where she herself chose not to speak and kept to herself.
Claire kissed the child’s hand and waved goodbye with a smile.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Calf-Roping
The first event of the day was the calf roping. The Cartwrights had settled down for the event. Claire and Adam joined them.
The venue was dusty and noisy but filled with supporters of those entered and curiosity seekers. One by one the contestants mounted their horses and the calf was released. It was exciting for Claire to see. They were all waiting for Hoss. None of the Cartwright men had spoken of it, but they were curious about the Wales mount and its rider Foley Harper.
Their curiosity was about to be satisfied. The next rider up was going to be Foley Harper. From the Cartwrights vantage point, they could see the look on May and Mary’s faces. The Wales women wanted to have a win.
The Cartwright men looked at each other has Foley mounted Topper and adjusted his rope. Foley patted Topper, adjusted his hat and nodded he was ready. The calf was released and Foley was off with sheer determination. Topper was doing his job as Foley focused on the calf. The lasso was hurled through the air and hit its mark. Foley dismounted as Topper backed up to secure the calf. Foley rushed to the ground and within seconds had secured the back legs and stood up.
May and Mary were ecstatic. Foley had done what he set out to do. Topper had done what he was expected to do and had caught the eye of the spectators.
Foley’s time was posted. He managed to gain first place.
That’s gonna be a hard time to beat,” said Ben.
“Geez,” said Joe. Adam merely looked with squinted eyes from under his hat.
“How do you think Hoss will do Adam?”
“I’m sure he’ll finish in the top Claire but I don’t know if he can beat Foley’s time.”
“Give’em a good ride Hoss,” yelled Joe.
Adam whistled loudly and clapped his hands in support of his brother.
Settled on Chico, Hoss adjusted his rope and pulled his hat down. He nodded and both he and the calf were off. The calf dodged and weaved but Hoss managed to get it roped and rushed to flip it over and tie off its hind legs. He’d done a great job but it was obvious that he had not beaten Foley’s time.
When the competition was over, Foley Harper had won the event. Hoss and the Cartwrights congratulated him which he accepted graciously.
Mary told Hoss he’d done a great job and he thanked her.
“Well I may not have won this event, but I’m pretty sure there ain’t anybody gonna be able to beat me in the log splitting,” said Hoss with a smile.
“Hoss, I’m sure that’s the case,” Mary offered.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Log Roll
The sun was rising higher in the sky but the heat of the day had not fully reached its peak. This ensured the water would be cold.
There was just enough time for the Cartwrights to make it outside of town to the lake.
“Hope we’re not late,” said Joe. “Hop Sing would never let us live it down.”
“I’m sure they haven’t started,” Ben said as he pointed to Hop Sing.
Adam assisted Claire out of the carriage and removing a blanket placed it under a tree beside the lake. Hop Sing saw his Cartwright family and smiled. He was surrounded by his cousins that seemed to be fitting him with special gear.
Claire smiled as she saw Hop Sing’s entourage. “What do you suppose they’re doing?” she asked.
“Just trying to make sure he don’t drown I suspect,” said Hoss as he sat next to Claire.
“Are you saying Hop Sing can’t swim?” asked Claire.
Tossing the straw he was chewing to the ground, Adam said, “Unfortunately Hop Sing can do many things but swimming is not one of them.”
Claire sat with her mouth open in disbelief.
Ben joined them under the tree. “Where’s Joe?”
Hoss said, “I ain’t rightly sure pa.”
“It seems Joe is trying to give Hop Sing some advice,” Adam said pointing. They all looked in the direction Adam indicated and saw an animated Joe speaking to Hop Sing.
The event was beginning. Adam explained the object of the log roll to Claire. Two men would each take a place on opposite ends of the log. When the log was released it would begin to move. The men had to remain on the log. If one fell off he was out of the competition. He also added the water was cold and was about twenty feet deep.
The first round was finished. The second round was beginning with the winner of the first round taking his place.
Hop Sing was outfitted as if he were about to fly. Attached to his waist was a wide band to which a rope had been attached that extended over a tree limb and would be controlled by his cousins. Permission had to be granted for the use of it. It wasn’t difficult to gain for there was another non-swimming entrant.
Hop Sing’s typical clothing had been exchanged for a loosely fitted pair of trousers that were tightly fitted at the ankles. He was not barefooted as some of the other contestants were but did not wear boots as others did either. He and his cousins made a pair of soft slippers that were fitted with handmade grippers on the bottom. There was no rule against this.
The sound of Hop Sing’s name from the Ponderosa was called and he made his way to the lake. Adam and Claire sat up and viewed the site stepping onto the log. Ben pushed his hat back and stood up.
“I’ll be danged,” said Hoss. “Is that our Hop Sing?”
Dryly Adam said, “I do believe so.”
Joe made his way back to the family and said, “He’s ready. He’s a sight but he’s ready.”
“A sight is an understatement,” frowned Adam as he tried to figure out the principal of Hop Sing’s plan and outfit.
Final words of Chinese were spoken by Hop Sing to his cousins and he looked to the Cartwrights and waved.
Hop Sing found a place on the end of the log he was comfortable with and then suddenly bent his knees more than any other contestant had and placed his arms in position.
“What’s he doing?” asked Joe. “Looks like a chicken about to lay an egg.”
Adam realized Hop Sing’s strategy. He was finding the center of his body, gravity and balance. His position would allow the flexibility of movement and ensure his steadiness. If Hop Sing was planning what Adam thought, he would not use his upper torso in the log roll but his body from the waste down.
His opponent was twice the size of Hop Sing. The log was released. The shouts from the crowds gathered were loud as they cheered. All the Cartwrights were now on their feet as Hop Sing seemed to dance on the log. He moved adeptly with the log and kept his eyes focused on his opponent. The agility and quickness with which he was able to move was paying off. His opponent fell from the log and Hop Sing won the round.
The only way for Hop Sing to return to the edge of the lake was to drop into the water and for his cousins to pull him to shore.
Claire was laughing all the while she was clapping for Hop Sing’s win. Ben, Joe and Hoss were congratulating each other and Adam again whistled loudly. He looked at Claire and could see she was thoroughly enjoying herself. Her blue eyes sparkled. Hop Sing’s cousins cheered loudly.
There were two more rounds to go. The next round was going to be interesting. Hop Sing’s opponent could not swim either and had a contraption of his own.
Hop Sing closed his eyes and breathed deeply. He took his stance once again.
“There he goes looking like a chicken again,” said Joe.
“Joe, he could look like a duck for all I care,” said Ben excitedly. “If that’s what it takes to win let him do whatever he wants.”
“It seems our Hop Sing knows something we don’t,” was Hoss’s response.
The log was released and the contest began. It appeared this time as if Hop Sing was doing a dance on the log. His agility and quick movements almost failed him. He lost his balance and it seemed as if he were about to fall. As he struggled to regain his balance his opponent started to smile. Hop Sing focused on the smile and a splash was heard.
Shouts of excitement once again filled the air. The two contestants were pulled back to shore. Both dripping wet and now shivering, Hop Sing’s cousins rushed to congratulate him and hand him some dry towels.
The Cartwrights were jumping for joy and shouting. This included Claire. She was hugged by Hoss and they both were jumping up and down.
“Adam this is wonderful. C’mon Hop Sing,” she yelled at the top of her voice. “Just one more. Let’s get it done! Woo Hoo!”
All the Cartwright men looked at Claire and the exuberance she showed. She was really into this competition and they marveled at her expressing herself – no matter how loudly she did it. They joined her.
As they waited for the final log roll Adam said, “You’ve a great pair of lungs sweetheart – but can I ask you one thing?”
“Sure Adam.”
“We’re having a baby I thought – not a jumping bean. Please be careful.”
“Adam you’re a worrier,” she said.
The final log roll was about to take place. Hop Sing’s harness had to be readjusted and all was ready.
He and his opponent took their places on the log. The yelling from the gathered crowd was loud. Knees bent and arms placed, the log was released. The log seemed to have a mind of its own. It rolled forward and then backward. Hop Sing’s opponent was very agile and it was clear that he was very good at the log roll. Hop Sing used his mind. This opponent was much taller and probably outweighed Hop Sing four times over. Hop Sing realized this was an advantage for him.
Water was splashing up around the two men and Hop Sing moved more toward the center of the log.
“What’s he doing?” Joe yelled excitedly.
Placing his hand on Joe’s shoulder Adam said, “He’s going to win.”
Hop Sing was sure footed and moved forward on the log and then backwards. His arms seemed to be a stabilizer and before anyone realized it he was moving quicker and seemed to be dancing once again.
Hoss wanted Hop Sing to win but was worried with all of the extra movement. Ben was yelling along with Joe and Claire squeezed Adam’s arm as Adam yelled loudly. In one final move, he bent his knees lower and walked forward. The splash wasn’t heard because of the yells and shouts of the crowd.
Hop Sing walked to the center of the log as the winner. Instead of jumping into the lake, he walked and rolled the log back to the shore. He had put on a performance that wouldn’t soon be forgotten.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Horse Race
It was now noon. The festivities in and around the city could not have been better. The favored event was about to take place.
He sat on a high hilltop looking down into the city. While others had been busy he had been also. Andy Wales had ridden to several places to put parts of his hatred in place. Now he was going to watch the race. There was no smile on his face. He couldn’t see the faces clearly from where he was, but he knew his wife and daughter were in the crowd somewhere.
All betting had closed two hours earlier. Foley walked General to the starting line along with Mary. Foley wondered where Andy was watching from. May met her daughter and Foley at the starting line. It would be a few minutes before the race started.
“Miss Mary,” said Foley. “You aint got nothin’ to worry ‘bout. General knows what he needs to do and he knows you. You have a good ride and we’ll be here when ya cross the finish line,” he said as he patted General.
May hugged her daughter. “I’m proud of you. Foley and I’ll be here when you return. Remember we’re winners in life and in this race.” May returned to stand next to Foley on the sidewalk.
The other six horses were led to the starting line and the rules of the race announced. The route would be three miles – longer than previous years. Claire was very interested. A woman was competing for the first time. She was not alone in her curiosity. She wondered what Joe was feeling.
General was shining in the midday sun and showed a strong bloodline and good breeding. Mary sat tall and straight in the saddle. She patted General and talked to him. People wondered where this entry came from.
Joe finally saw Mary and her stallion. He swallowed hard and handed the reins to Stormy to Hoss. He walked over to Mary.
“I guess this is it,” said Mary.
“Yeah I guess so,” replied Joe. “Now I know why you kept this horse under wraps.”
“I think I could say the same about you and your horse. You’ve got a beautiful horse and looks like I’ll get a run for my money.”
“Oh? Did you bet on the race?” asked Joe.
“Didn’t you?” she laughed.
Joe and Mary wished each other good luck and Joe went to mount Stormy. He felt the heat of the day and tossed his jacket into the crowd. He’d get it later. Adam and Ben urged Joe on from the sidewalk and Hoss joined them. Joe nodded to his family.
All was ready. At the sound of the gunshot the race was on. The dust kicked up in the street as the riders made their way out of town was clearing and one could still the last of the riders making his way.
Mary was still caught up in the pack and was ready to make a move. General certainly wanted the freedom to run. She moved the reins and General was no longer contained in the midst of the pack. Looking to her right she could see Joe and Stormy.
She’d been taught from a child up that when racing you don’t spend a lot of time looking at the other riders. She was focused now and the air that filled the nostrils of she and General was welcome. They’d set a gait and it seemed there was no effort on General’s part to run.
Joe was not far behind and was determined Stormy would catch Mary. Stormy was fast and would give his all. Joe knew this and he felt the sensation of adrenalin pumping through his veins.
They’d made the first turn in the race which marked one mile completed. There were four horses out front with General and Mary leading the pack.
He now was smiling. He could clearly see his daughter was riding as if she was one with the horse. The route of the race passed close to where he was watching. He recognized the horse. She was riding General. He had always envisioned one of his sons riding this horse not his daughter. This was his horse. He’d take care of that. Yes sir, I’m Andy Wales and vengence will be mine he thought.
The riders passed by Andy. He turned his horse around and headed back to the abandoned mine.
The route had taken them toward the lake. Mary had ridden the route several times so she was familiar with what she and General needed to do. Once she rounded the far side of the lake she said, “OK General, it’s time to make it home.”
As if he understood her words, General’s speed increased and they moved with speed and accuracy. General had a smooth stride and was moving like the wind.
Joe was getting breathless as he and Stormy were making their way around the lake. Joe was ahead of the rest of the riders but was behind Mary. He was amazed at the swiftness of the stallion, and tried as he might, Stormy was not able to bridge the gap between them. Joe was a good distance ahead of the other riders but Mary was gaining a wider lead. Joe and Stormy were giving it all they had, but the view of Mary and General was getting smaller as their lead increased.
Mary turned the bend that led to the last mile of the race and back to town. She was riding comfortably and knew she’d win. She disobeyed the rule of looking at the other riders and looked back to see in the far distance a rider she believed to be Joe Cartwright. Mary smiled and lowered her frame almost flat against General and moved faster.
Joe smiled to himself as Mary continued to increase her lead. Well this is not a total loss he thought to himself. I’m glad I bet on myself and on Mary. He pushed Stormy to his limits and believed he was making a good showing. He couldn’t say he wasn’t giving his all – the horse he was competing against was just too much animal.
The turn into town was in sight. The sounds of cheering were becoming louder. Her hair flew in the wind as she made her way into town and across the finish line. She had won!
A short time later Joe and Stormy crossed the finish line.
*
——————————————————————————–
THIRTY
The Concert
Virginia City Opera House
The morning had passed quickly and it was now early afternoon. Events and activities were still taking place but Claire needed to start getting focused.
Joe was not feeling poorly having lost the race. He had bet on the race and now was richer. Things had settled down and he found his way over to Claire as Adam spoke with May and Mary Wales.
“I’m sorry you lost the race Joe,” said Claire compassionately.
“Don’t be. I’ve learned something I’ll remember for a long time.” He kissed her on the cheek and she hugged him.
“How are you feeling? Is there anything I can do to assist you with tonight?” Joe asked.
“I’m feeling fine but I’m going to rest this afternoon. I have a meeting with Jacob Bowers shortly. Perhaps you’d like to join me and Adam.”
Realizing he’d not spent too much time working to assist Claire after getting her to consent to play he said, “I’d like that. I really would.” Claire saw the sincerity in his face and nodded her head.
“I’ve not done all that I should have Claire. I’m … I’m sorry.”
Nudging him in his arm she said, “No you haven’t. But I don’t know what else you could have done. You certainly can’t play the piano for me.” They laughed.
“I’m responsible for this evening and I’ll be escorting you to the Opera House. The concert begins at eight o’clock sharp and I’ll pick you and Adam up at seven o’clock.”
“I like the sound of that.”
“Like to sound of what?” Adam asked as he joined them.
“Of Joe picking us up for the concert tonight,” replied Claire.
Adam smiled at his brother and winked.
“Well,” said Joe. “If I may take your arm, I think it’s time for us to get to the Opera House and check out any last minute details.”
Adam was surprised. Shaking his head he followed them.
The three entered the side door and were met by Jacob Bowers. “So glad to see you Mrs. Cartwright … Adam … Joe,” he said. “This is going to be such an exciting evening and the Opera House is sold out. I’m overjoyed.”
Joe smiled as if to say the success of this event was his doing. “Mr. Bowers,” said Joe in a rather authoritarian tone, “Claire is here for any last minutes adjustments and will make requests of us as needed.”
“Certainly Joe. Mrs. Cartwright why don’t you take the time you need? I’d like to speak with Joe for a moment.”
“Thank you Mr. Bowers. I’ll let you and Joe know if there’s anything I require – but I’m quite sure you’ve taken care of everything. Just one question …”
“Ah I believe I know the answer. The piano was tuned yesterday.”
Claire smiled and made her way down the carpeted aisle toward the stage. Joe and Jacob Bowers lefy to discuss the final details of the evening and Adam took a seat in the back of the auditorium under the balcony. Lighting from the stage didn’t allow for him to be seen.
Lights had been lit in anticipation of Claire’s arrival. The cover of the grand piano had been removed and the piano opened. Large floral arrangements had been placed on each side of the stage. Claire stopped a few rows from the stage and placed her wrap and handbag on a chair. She looked at the stage and felt a sense of being overwhelmed. What had she allowed Joe to talk her into?
Claire turned to look at the opulence of the surroundings and wondered where Adam was. She thought he’d remained with Joe and Mr. Bowers. She looked at the private boxes and the balconies. She slowly turned and walked up onto the stage.
Her every move was being watched by the man in the last row. He wondered what she was feeling … what she was thinking.
Claire seated herself at the piano. She placed the piano bench in a position that was comfortable and looked out. It was a beautiful sight what she could see of it, and was very happy.
She played scales and then started with brief snippets of the selections she would play that evening. There was not much more she could do. The rest would be up to her this evening. Adam watched her as she descended the stairs and collected her things.
“Hey Adam,” said Joe. “Was that Claire I heard playing?”
“Yes it was Joe. I forgot you’ve not heard her play.”
He smiled as Claire was making her way up the aisle. “She’s terrific. Just fantastic!”
“I know. She married me didn’t she?”
Everything seemed to be in place. “Claire you’re going to be wonderful. Mr. Bowers has a comfortable room for you just off stage. There will be refreshments for you there and I’ve made sure the seating will be comfortable,” said Joe.
“Thank you Joe. I think I’m ready for some food and some rest now.”
Before they reached the hotel, Joe said, “If you two will excuse me, I want to check how Hoss did in the log splitting contest. I’ll be picking you up at seven o’clock. Be ready!”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
May and Mary had made quite a few contacts about their horses and felt business was going to get better for them. Mary made an impact with her riding skills and was the talk of the town. The two women were very happy and wanted to hurry back to Carson City.
“Foley, Mary and I are going to head back now. The horses are ready, and we’ve collected our winnings,” May laughed.
“Foley smiled. Yes ma’am. Thank ya for letting me remain here ‘til tomorrow. I’d like ta spend some of ma winnins’ and maybe have a little fun.”
“You deserve it Foley,” said Mary. “Enjoy yourself and we’ll see you sometime tomorrow late.”
Foley made sure the horses were tethered well to the wagon and watched as the two very contented women made their way out of town.
Early afternoon was busy. He would have a few cold beers and then take care of his own personal business with Andy.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy saw Foley coming up the trail. He was certain that Foley had not been followed. The view of the surrounding territory was at his disposal.
Foley headed once again on foot toward the entrance to the mine.
“No need fer ya to go in,” Andy said.
Foley turned quickly with his gun drawn. “Yer sure jumpy Foley,” Andy said.
“I don’t like surprises.”
Foley sat with Andy and talked about what they would do that evening and the following days.
“We’re gonna have to be fast. We start with Joe Cartwright,” said Andy.
“Remember he’s mine.”
“Jes remember and eye fer an eye.”
Foley removed a bottle from his saddle bag and took a long drink.
“My wrath and will is gonna be a hurt to the Cartwrights. They’s a gonna be hit in a way that hurts the most. Woe be unto to thee I shall lay waste to,” laughed Andy. He took the bottle from Foley and drank heartily.
Wiping his mouth on his sleeve he gave the bottle back to Foley. “May and Mary will feel my pain at the last.” He laughed and Foley joined him.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Claire had eaten and rested. She slept longer than she’d anticipated and was now bathed and ready to get dressed.
It was not long before Adam returned. He was bathed and shaved.
“How are you and the little one doing?” he asked as he took her in his arms.
“We’re just fine – I think. I’m feeling a bit jittery in my stomach and I think it’s just nerves.”
Adam held her close and chuckled. “I’m told that the sign of a true artist is nervousness before a performance.”
“That may be. If it doesn’t go well this evening it will be over.”
“You’ll be the highlight of this weekend.”
“I’m going to see it as a fun time. Perhaps I’ll change my final selection to something that’s played in one of the local saloons.” she teased.
“Í love your sense of humor although the Arts Society might not appreciate it.”
At seven o’clock there was a knock on the door. Adam opened it and Joe walked in. He was excited and dressed in a new suit. “Well, are you the brother that was all covered with dust and dirt this afternoon?”
“You’re not the only one that cleans up well Adam. I’ve a rather important role this evening. I’m introducing Claire. Bye the way, where is she?”
“She’s in the other room and will be out in a moment.”
“Everything’s OK right Adam?”
“Everything’s just fine Joe.”
Claire entered and both Adam and Joe turned. Joe whistled when he saw her.
“Now is that any way for a member of the Arts Society to act?”
“No but I certainly can where my sister-in-law is concerned.”
“Well thank you for what I believe is a compliment. I must say that I’m being accompanied by two of the most handsome men I’ve seen in a long time.”
Claire looked at Joe in his new dark gray suit and stark white shirt. Every hair was in place and his tie was perfectly tied. The vest he wore complimented his suit.
Her eyes wandered to Adam. No matter what he wore, he always looked handsome to her. He too wore a new suit. One he debated over when in San Francisco. She finally insisted he purchase it. It was off black and had been custom made to perfectly to fit his frame with a matching vest. He wore the white shirt she’d selected with the extended cuffs and a dark gray cravat with thin stripes of white and black. He was very handsome.
Adam reached for Claire’s cape as she walked over to Joe and kissed him on the cheek.
“What’s that for?” asked Joe.
“Just for being you Joe. Just for being you.”
They departed the hotel to a carriage arranged for by Joe. As Claire was settled inside, Adam said to Joe, “Brother you’ve done a great job,” and joined her.
Andy and Foley departed the mine and slowly made their way toward Virginia City. They wanted to time their arrival when the saloons were bustling and the rest of the population was at the concert. Foley’s hotel room would be where they’d spend the night when their work was over. Andy reminded Foley that he had to be seen in and around Virginia City. They were on their way.
The carriage pulled up to the stage entrance of the Opera House. Claire, Joe and Adam were greeted by Jacob Bowers, Mrs. Pettifrew and several other ladies of the Arts Society.
The Opera House was buzzing. After exchanging pleasantries, Joe knew what he needed to do without being told.
“Excuse me ladies. I think Claire needs to have time now to prepare herself and get focused. I’m sure she’ll be happy to greet all of you after the concert.” Joe opened the door to the room prepared for Claire. He and Adam joined her.
Adam stood handsomely against the door watching with his arms folded. He had a smile on his face. Brother was taking care of things with expediency and authority.
“Claire removed her cape and turned to Joe. “Thank you for that Joe.”
“No need to thank me Claire. I was getting tired of those … umm … ladies tying up your time. Now is there anything you need before I go to make sure everything is in place and greet the special guests?”
“Not that I can think of Joe – I will see you before I start won’t I?”
“You can count on it,” he said as he walked out the door.
“Joe is really taking charge.”
“I’d say my brother is doing just that. You sweetheart will take charge with your music.”
“I didn’t get a chance to tell you before – but you look lovely …. absolutely perfect.”
Claire wore yet again a very elegant but simple gown of dark red with an A-line paneled skirt. It was cut off the shoulders with a low boat neckline that showed her perfect shoulders, neck and back. Her dark hair worn simply up was complimented by the color of her gown. She added very simple appointments … pearl drop earrings and a single strand or pearls which belonged to her mother.
“Thank you Adam.”
“Are you still feeling jittery?”
“Some but that’s always the case. I’d like to take a look at the stage setting. Will you walk with me?”
“Sweetheart it will be my pleasure.”
Everything was in place.
Before leaving Claire in the comfort of the space provided for her to go join his family and friends, Adam kissed her and whispered into her ear. She laughed. “I love you so very much,” he said, picked up his program and was gone.
Adam joined his father, brothers, Hop Sing, Hank, Margaret, Amy and Josh in the two boxes set aside for Claire. Other boxes were occupied by members of the Arts Council and special invited guests.
Lights were dimmed and the Opera House quieted as Jacob Bowers moved to the center of the stage. He welcomed those who supported the arts from far and near. He thank those who had made this event possible and then introduced Joseph Cartwright, chairperson of the evening’s event.
Hoss and Ben smiled as Joe took the stage. With great flourish and polish he introduced the musical presence for the evening, Claire Cartwright. As Claire walked onto the stage, Joe extended his arm to her and escorted her to the piano. As she was seating herself he quickly said, “Knock ‘em dead sis.”
The applause settled and Joe found his seat with his family. Ben looked at him and nodded with a smile of approval. Claire’s uncle had not heard her play in concert, nor had Hoss, Ben, Joe, Hop Sing nor Amy and Josh. They were on the edge of their seats. Ben leaned over to Margaret and said, “She looks wonderful.”
Ben then looked at Adam who had settled into his seat and was looking with awe at his wife. What a family Ben thought.
Claire’s selection of pieces for the evening’s performance consisted primarily of Chopin but included Bach and Schubert. She performed: Bach’s Toccata in D major; Chopin’s Nocturne in g minor op. 15 #3, Etude in a minor op. 10 #2, Impromptu in F# major op. 36, Andante Spianato & Grande Polonaise in E flat major op. 22 and then a twenty minute intermission.
As Claire left the stage she received a standing ovation. Her Uncle Hank was moved by his niece’s performance and Ben was in awe. Adam excused himself and made his way to Claire.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Intermission was taking place in Virginia City but the performance was just beginning at the Ponderosa. Andy and Foley had inspected the surroundings before carefully finding a way to enter the house.
“What shame they should feel,” Andy said looking around. “How the mighty shall fall. They are devils and I shall be the one to cleanse them.”
Andy looked around the first floor of the house while Foley quietly did the same upstairs. Foley was able to determine who slept in each bedroom.
Both Andy and Foley had taken a few simple belongings from the house and exited the same way they had entered.
In no time they had left the Ponderosa and arrived at the home of Adam and Claire. Again they struggled but managed to find a way inside.
Andy sat down in a chair and closed his eyes. “This is where they shall feel pain and despair. The purifier of the fire is in my soul. Woe be to those that dwell in this place.”
Foley moved around the first floor and again took a few simple items. Andy went upstairs and entered the bedroom of Adam and Claire. He felt confident and lit a lamp. Looking through their belongings he found what he wanted. He removed it, put it into his pocket and blew out the lamp.
Joining Foley, Andy nodded and they departed just as quietly as they had come. There was one last stop before they would head to the hotel.
Within a short time, Foley had led Andy to the site of the home Adam was building. Andy grinned and said, “This is where the word shall be spoken.”
They rode back to Virginia City. Foley entered the hotel and asked the desk clerk not to disturb him in the morning. He was going out to enjoy the local color and would probably need to get the extra rest.
The desk clerk figured Foley was going to get drunk, in a fight or some other less than pleasant activity, but agreed. Foley went up the stairs and looked to see if there was any activity at the rear of the hotel. He saw none and went down the back stairs, opened the door and relocked it. Andy followed Foley to his room. Andy tossed off his boots and wished Foley an evening that others would be sure to remember. Andy locked the door after Foley left and placed his gun under his pillow.
Foley had changed his shirt and once again stopped at the front desk. The desk clerk looked at him as he asked for a piece of paper and pen. Foley chatted with the desk clerk as he wrote a note for no real purpose other than to have the desk clerk remember him. He folded the note and put it into his shirt pocket and bid the desk clerk a good evening. Intermission had started for Foley and Andy.
Intermission was now over for Claire. She returned to the Opera House stage. Before taking her seat, she accepted the applause and looked at the splendor of the setting and those in attendance. She found her family and before beginning the last of her selections, graciously curtsied to them.
Once again the lights dimmed in the Opera House. She began to play F. Schubert’s Impromptu op. 142 #3, S. Barber’s Sonata 4th movement, Fugue, and concluded with F. Chopin’s Etude in a minor op. 25 #11.
Joe left to be present when Claire was finished and waited in the wings. Jacob Bower joined him.
She rose from the piano and smiled graciously. The applause continued as she left the stage. Adam was awestruck once again and entranced. Hop Sing and Hoss wiped tears from their eyes, Ben along with Hank and Margaret stood and raved at what they’d just heard. “Bravo! Bravo!” shouted Ben as he continued to applaud.
The applause continued. Claire walked back onto the stage to accept their gracious accolades. Joe and Jacob Bower joined her. Joe handed Claire a bouquet of flowers and kissed her cheek. Jacob Bowers was waiting for the applause to end. Joe held Claire’s hand as she gracefully curtsied and bowed her head. She rose.
Jacob Bowers was able to quiet the audience. They took their seats. He made the announcement. Master concert pianist Claire Cartwright would chair the committee to create a musical presence of renown emanating from Virginia City for all of the Comstock.
The applause started again and through her smile she looked at Joe and said, “I’m definitely going to kill you!”
Andy rested in one of the best beds he’d been in for some time. As he lay in the dark he wondered how Foley would kill Joe Cartwright.
*
——————————————————————————–
THIRTY-ONE
Saturday evening had been a success. Tonight was the fish fry and fireworks that would take place at Lawson’s field … the final closure to Founder’s Day celebrations.
Claire was seeing fireworks and would be sure to let Joe know about it. How dare Joe confirm to Jacob Bowers of the Comstock Arts Society that she’d consented to heading up a musical presence in Virginia City. To make matters worse, Jacob Bowers had announced it at the end of her concert. She was fuming. She hadn’t made a definite decision. That Joseph Cartwright!
Adam listened to Claire’s upset and understood very well the machinations his younger brother often participated in. He’d had his share of problems with the enthusiasm and lack of clear thinking of his younger brother but that was with him. This now had to do with Claire and he felt a sense of disappointment.
Andy rose early. After speaking with Foley, he managed to find his way out of the hotel just as he’d come in. He and Foley would meet within the hour.
Slowly and carefully Andy made his way out of the city. He sat on the hillside and recalled the images and thoughts that had passed through his mind in the midst of the dark dingy space he escaped from – a space that was provided courtesy of the Cartwrights. His freedom came at a price – but not the price the Cartwright’s would pay.
The view of the house was clear and open. There was nothing to obscure his vision. This was the day he’d waited for. My will shall be levied he thought.
Andy’s incarceration provided a lot of time for him to think about what meant the most to him – his sons. They were maimed, beaten, and taken away from him. He’d lost them and it hurt. The pain he felt found its way to his very heart and soul. Where there’d been light and hope and a future for he and his sons, it was now gone. He never imagined a hurt that deep. He was no longer saddened or angry but filled with the anticipation of a peace he knew would come when he was able to take away what was loved by the Cartwrights. He was ready to repay the debt. An eye for an eye.
He stared at the house watching the figures moving about the yard. It wasn’t long before Foley found his way.
“Did ya do what I asked ya with the hat and shirt?”
“Sure did,” Foley responded. This is really gonna be special. Ain’t played this kinda trick since we was young back home.”
“Let’s hope is riles them enough to make a mistake. It could be like shooting fish in a barrel.”
“We’re gonna have to move this along Andy. I gotta git back to Carson City by tonight.”
“What about that Joe Cartwright? If’n you can’t git the job done I’ll do it.”
“Listen. He ain’t been alone so’s I could git to him. But his days are numbered. Now don’t push me. I’ll git it done and done good.”
Andy looked at his friend and knew he meant it.
“We’ve gotta move. The telegraph wire you cut may have been discovered by now. Can’t chance being around here too long.”
Foley knew Andy was right. He checked his sidearm and mounted his horse.
“I’m gonna move closer and try ta hear what they’re sayin. I’ll signal ya when it’s clear fer ya to come on down.”
Foley quietly made his way toward the house. He was able to stay in the shadows and covering of trees and brush. He left his horse and made his way as close to the house as he could without being seen. He listened.
Adam and Claire finished coffee on the veranda and Claire watched as Adam saddled Sport.
“I miss riding Cameo,” Claire said.
“She’s right in the barn.”
“You know what I mean Adam. I’d like to take a ride.”
He adjusted the cinch and said, “I know. I promise that we’ll take Cameo out tomorrow. Nothing fast and fancy, just a little ride.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
Adam walked back into the house and returned a few moments later. He placed his hat on the horn of his saddle and walked over to her.
Holding her in his arms he asked, “You sure you’re going to be OK? I’m sorry I promised Hoss I’d help get the Ponderosa stock used for Founder’s Day back to the ranch.”
“I’ll be perfectly fine. It’ll give me some time to wind down from last night and think of how to put your brother in his place.”
There was a look of mischief in his eyes as she spoke those words.
“I’ve calmed down and will just politely let him know my feelings.”
“My dear, you have a way of letting people know your feelings. Besides, I thought you’d almost decided you were going to take this on.”
“I know but I hadn’t finalized any details and you and I still had some things to work out.” Claire sighed.
He kissed her hands and said, “We’ll clear it up. Now I better get going. Hoss is waiting and it will probably take most of the day to bring the animals back.”
“Just be sure you’re back in time for the fish fry. I’ve had a great time this weekend and certainly don’t want to miss that and the fireworks tonight.”
Adam kissed her fully. Foley knew he and Andy would have time to get this deed done.
“Why don’t you let me take you over to the Ponderosa so you won’t have to be alone?”
“I’m fine Adam. Just need to come back to earth from last night and I think I may do some painting. If the spirit moves me I may even take a nap.”
Adam leaned down from Sport and holding Claire’s head with his hand kissed her deeply. “Your eyes are beautiful sweetheart. I love you.”
Claire smiled as she watched Adam ride off. She was happy. She touched her abdomen and thought of the son or daughter they’d have. Love begets love she thought.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
It was almost a half hour later when Foley signaled Andy to come down and join him.
“Now is the time. Hurt is due and I’m gonna make sure it’s felt. Foley, you know how this goes. We’re gonna make a wrong right.”
“Did ya saddle the horse?”
“Saddled and ready Andy.”
The eyes of both men had seemed to take on a mean glow. Placing hoods over their heads Andy took the back door and Foley took the front.
Claire had just set her paints out when there was a knock on the door. She had no idea who it could be and made her way to answer it.
If Andy’s face could have been seen, she would have known in a split instant that she was in grave danger.
Andy’s adrenalin was flowing fully. This was his beginning to cleansing the bitterness that dwelled in his heart. Hell hath no fury like mine he thought to himself.
Claire opened the door and was immediately pushed into the parlor. The hooded stranger slammed the door which was the signal for Foley to come in through the back door.
She screamed and tried to get away but was held by her hair and slammed up against the wall. The fear she felt overtook her. What was happening was not real … it couldn’t be. As she tried to run she heard deep ugly laughter from the man that had shoved his way in.
Claire tried to run up the stairs but was pulled down the stairs and thrown into a chair. The force used was more than she was able to defend herself against. She heard the laughter again as her breathing quickened.
Claire was able to ask, “Who are you and what do you want?”
“I’m the devil incarnate. Woe be unto you the vengeance that shall cross yer path. This is the beginning of the end. No wrong can go without punishment. The punishment starts now … and with you.” He laughed louder.
Foley started to throw things around the parlor. Claire’s eyes widened with fright. She had no where to go. Her parlor was being turned upside down.
“What is it you want?” she yelled. “Take whatever you want and please go.”
Foley grabbed Claire by the front of her dress and pulled her from the seat she’d been thrown into. Her dress tore slightly and she tried to cover herself. He pushed her up against the fireplace.
She frantically tried to control her fear and find something to defend herself. There was nothing.
His face was inches from her and he could see the fear in her eyes. Her fear was fuel for Andy’s fire. Claire hadn’t lost sight of the second man who weilded a gun.
The hooded face before her was frightening. She smelled a putrid breathe and body order that sickened her. She tried to turn her head away. His rough hand grabbed her chin and turned her face back.
“You’re sinful. You must be made clean. Your family must be made clean. I’m the one sent to purify and make all things right.”
Hearing his words Claire said, “I don’t understand. You’re mad!”
“Mad? Mad? You ain’t seen mad. But it’s gonna start with you. You best make yer piece with the Almighty.”
“What …. what ….. are you talking about?
Andy turned and said, “Git the horses.”
Claire heard the words and her sense of fear was transforming itself into a nightmare. She wanted to wake up and be comforted by Adam. She wanted to wake up! Oh please she prayed. Don’t let this be happening.
“Yer not the person you should be. You’re of the devil,” Andy said to Claire. “I’m gonna change that and make you right. Yer a sinner and filled with the devil. I’m the purifier and the fire maker. A woman can be a temptation and a breeder of evil. This evil I can’t allow.”
Claire tried to get away but the hold he had on her was too strong. His words and the closeness of him to her all but caused her to be frozen in place. She couldn’t move but the reactions she felt within her body would not be still. She remembered her past as a child and the abuse she’d been subject to. The fear of those memories came rushing back and gripped her.
He moved back knowing that he’d instilled fear in her. All Claire could do was ask that he leave and take whatever he wanted.
“I’m takin’ what I want. I’m takin’ you to be purified.”
Claire closed her eyes and prayed for her child and for herself.
THIRTY-TWO
Hoss was getting gear together as Adam rode up. “Morning Hoss. How’s the champion wood chopper today?””
“Hey Adam. Right proud. Yes sir, right proud,” Hoss beamed having won the wood chopping contest. “Jes ‘bout finished getting things ready so we can go pick up the stock from town.”
“Good Hoss. I told Claire I’d be back early.”
“That concert last night was a thing of beauty,” Hoss said wistfully as he rested against the hitching post. “Plum pretty. Never knew how good Claire was,” he grinned with pride. “She was plum magnificent. Ain’t never heard anything that pretty before.”
Adam dismounted. He touched his brother’s arm and smiled.
“Where’s pa?”
“He’s in the house.”
“And Joe?”
“In the house too. He’s trying to recover from losing’ that there horse race,” laughed Hoss.
“The better steed won. It might be that he’s learned something.”
“That may be Adam, but if’n I were you I wouldn’t say too much ‘bout it. Ev’ry one of us won something even Hop Sing. I think he’s feelin’ jes a little outta sorts.”
Smiling Adam said, “I understand. I guess it was a hard loss for him.”
“Yeah, but what made it worse was that a woman beat him. Pa and Hop Sing have their awards right out in clear sight. Every time Hop Sing passes by he polishes them.”
Adam walked into the house.
“Hello Mista Adam,” said Hop Sing broadly smiling.
“My humble congratulations from Claire and myself on a wonderful display of dexterity and agility yesterday. Your win was one we’ll never forget.”
Bowing and smiling Hop Sing thanked Adam.
“Adam, I didn’t hear you come in,” said Ben.
“Hoss and I are headed to get the stock back for you. I just wanted to say hello.”
“Where’s Claire? Thought you might have brought her with you to visit a while.”
“I asked her but she wanted to take care of a few things before tonight.”
Ben walked over to Adam. Putting his hand on his eldest son’s shoulder he said, “I can’t tell you how proud I was of her last night. I thought I’d get the chance to tell her again.”
“You’ll see her tonight. She just needed to find the time to unwind.”
“It was the most magnificent display of talent I’ve ever heard. You must be proud of her. All Virginia City is talking about it and the fact that she’ll be heading up a musical presence.”
At the mention of a musical presence in Virginia City, Ben noticed a change in the expression on Adam’s face.
“Adam is something wrong?”
“Not that I can say.”
Joe came bounding down the stairs in a hurry. “Hey Adam. Thanks for helping Hoss for me.”
Adam looked at the brother that was supposed to be disappointed at losing a horse race. He seemed too cheery.
“No problem Joe. You’ll just owe me.”
Joe picked up an apple and bit into it. Adam kept his eyes on Joe.
“You’d better get a move on if you’re going to meet the Arts Society and wrap up the details of last night’s concert,” Ben urged.
“I’m on my way pa,” Joe said as he chewed his apple. He grabbed his hat and realized he’d left his green jacket in Virginia City the day before. He’d get it back after the meeting.
“Did I pull it off or did I?” asked Joe.
“Pray tell pull off what?” queried Ben.
“The concert last night. Really set the Comstock back on their heels. Claire was wonderful and I arranged it.”
Adam eyed his brother as he was heading for the door.
“Pa, I’ll see you at the fish fry tonight. Hoss is waiting for me,” Adam said as he headed out the door along with Joe.
Before Joe could mount Cochise, Adam had two comments. “Joe, the success last night was because Claire did you a favor and I would guess you aren’t too upset about losing the race. How much did you win?” Adam walked away with a sly smirk on his face.
Joe looked at his older brother and swallowed hard. He could understand the remark about Claire, but how did he know he won money on the horse race?
* * * * * * * * * * * *
May and Mary Wales were up early. Neither had slept well the night before. The performance of their horses was a coup for them. Mary’s win in the horse race on General left them both excited – as if they were back in the Kentucky racing country they were a part of. They’d already been talked to about business ventures with ranchers in the Comstock. This was what they needed to get their dream off the ground. One rancher would stop by later in the day on his way home to discuss business.
Mary felt energized because of her win. She placed her award in the parlor and would find the proper place for it later. She was already looking forward to next year. Her thoughts turned to Hoss and the dance. She’d had a wonderful time with him and hoped she’d see him again soon. They both found out a lot more about each other and enjoyed their time together and the evening. It was fun for her.
“Mama what time do you think Foley will be back?” asked Mary.
“He’s done such a good job I told him to get back in time to start work first thing in the morning. I suspect he was sowing some oats last night and might not be up to par this morning.”
Mary just laughed. “I’m going out to check the stock. Looks like a great day for sure.” She closed the door behind her and was gone.
May just busied herself in the kitchen and gave thanks for the blessings that seemed to be coming their way. Hard work and faith she thought was finally beginning to pay off.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
What was happening to Claire could not have been further from the thoughts of the Cartwrights. The weekend thus far had been festive and enjoyable. This evening was going to be the same and would end with fireworks.
The fireworks were just beginning for Claire. Andy and Foley bound her hands as she tried to struggle. Claire realized her efforts were useless. They then bound her mouth so the only utterances she could make were mere whimpers. The fright in her eyes shown clearly. Claire was led from the house and the door slammed behind the three of them. She saw her horse Cameo saddled. Her eyes darted toward the two hooded men. If only she knew who they were and why they were doing this. She needed help and it was obvious it was not coming. In a flash she was being blindfolded and tried to shake her head to avoid it. It was no use.
Claire was forced over to Cameo and placed upon the horse. Her heart was racing faster than the horses in the prior day’s race. She couldn’t cry out and couldn’t see. Within a moment she heard the horrible laughter and her horse was being led from the comfort and peace of her home. She felt more than fear.
Andy and Foley removed their hoods and gathered their horses. They mounted and leading the bound and blindfolded Claire headed toward their destination. The route they traveled was well covered and wooded. It was planned this way. Claire tried to gain a sense of the direction but was at a loss.
It seemed they had ridden for about fifteen minutes or so – Claire was uncertain. She was certain they were in an area isolated from the possibility of anyone passing by. She could hear the voices of the two men talking rather loudly. This would not happen if they were within earshot of anyone.
Andy laughed his deep laugh and spoke to Claire. “This is easier than planned. Don’t be worried. You’ll be purified. No evil will be allowed to continue. It must be gotten rid of.”
“Ya think she’s afraid?” chuckled Foley.
“The evil ones are never afraid. No matter tho’ – she’ll be soon enough.” He laughed again.
A chill gripped Claire and she felt sick. A sickness that she’d not experienced before. They must have passed through a thicket. A branch caught her hair and hit her in the face. She’d almost fallen off her horse.
“Better hold on missy,” said Foley. Within moments they were moving at a faster speed.
Claire did her best to hold on but the sickening feeling and fear were winning. She wasn’t sure if she could stay on the horse. Before she knew it they slowed to a stop.
“Get her down while I get the rope,” said Andy.
Foley pulled Claire from the horse with a fierceness that caused her to fall to the ground. He grabbed her roughly and got her to her feet.
Still holding her arm, Foley pulled her in the direction Andy had headed. He was enjoying his power over this woman – this Cartwright. Claire tripped as she was led up a hillside. Her energy was waning and she was feeling faint. Her breath seemed to be leaving her as she was forced to continue up the hillside.
Andy stopped and waited for Foley and Claire to reach him.
“Ya couldn’t have picked a better place,” said Foley.
Andy grinned. He’d planned this out and had done his work.
Claire could hardly hear their words. The beating of her heart drowned out their voices. She tried to retain a clear head and recognize the voices. She couldn’t. Andy walked over to her and said, “An eye for an eye the good book says. You’ll be the one to set things right missy.”
Claire began to shake while Andy laughed. He was close to her – she once again could smell his whiskey laden breathe and the odor of him. It sickened her that much more.
“Hey!” yelled Andy.
Foley turned around and with an evil twinkle in his eye nodded to Andy.
Andy drew his gun and placed it next to Claire’s ear. She heard the cock of the hammer click. “I’m gonna sit ya down right here missy. If’n you move one bit this here gun will go off. Now I don’t wanna see that happen. So ya best be still. Do ya hear me?”
Claire weakly nodded her head. Andy forced her to the ground. He touched her face with his gun. She wanted to cry out for help.
Andy and Foley put their hoods back on. With a nod of his head, Andy indicated to Foley he should get moving. Foley walked over to Claire and removed her blindfold.
Claire’s eyes adjusted to the surroundings. They were frightening. She was in a place she’d never seen before. She felt cool here. The trees were so thick and so tall the sun found it hard to weave its way to where she sat. The growth of thick grass weaved and wrapped its way throughout this space. She looked upward and could only see trees. She listened for the sound of birds or any other noise but it was not to be heard. Her imagination was getting the best of her. This place was one she could never have imagined existed – but it was right in front of her. She looked at the men talking not far from her. If they moved ten feet in any direction they would be hidden behind a tree or tall grass. The denseness of growth was frightening. She began feeling colder and as if she were living a nightmare.
Andy walked to a tree shaped almost like a letter ‘Y’. It was covered with some type of growth. He tossed a rope over the tree and secured it.
Foley grabbed Claire by the arm and led her to the tree. The area around the tree had been completely cleared for some distance so only dirt remained. These men were mad, but Claire began to feel as if she was losing her grip on reality as well. She couldn’t allow this to happen. Why didn’t they just end it? It was more than she could take.
Andy drew his gun and pointed it at Claire while Foley bound her hands with the rope Andy had tossed over the tree. Her blue eyes seemed almost black with fear as she watched her hands bound once again. Andy put his gun away and joined Foley. They pulled the rope so that Claire was hoisted upward. They continued to pull until she was hanging above their heads. The pain she felt was cutting. She looked down at the men.
“Now we purify,” said Andy. “You hang there as a sign of evil. Evil begets evil and dwells with evil. This is the place of purification. I’m the powerful one to cleanse you. My wrath is pure,” he laughed.
Claire heard him but his words made no sense. She was hanging in mid air and everything around her seemed to be getting darker. She no longer could feel her heart beating. She was not sure she was even breathing.
The coolness she felt turned to a frigid cold. Her lips were trembling as she felt the rough rope cutting her. Darkness engulfed her vision and all went black. She felt as if she were moving toward a place with no destination. A place she didn’t choose but was being spirited toward. Sounds were becoming louder and she realized she was five years old and being yelled at. No, this couldn’t be the case. She suddenly felt warmer. She was beginning to feel hot. No, this couldn’t be the case. She smelled smoke just as she did when she ran to the burning building her parents perished in. No! This isn’t happening again!
From out of nowhere she was able to open her eyes. Her breathing returned.
“You woman are not without sin. You are the bearer of the seeds of sin. All women are bearers of sin and must be cleansed. I am the one to cleanse and purify! Ye shall be made pure,” Andy ranted.
“Look what sin reaps,” Andy laughed.
Foley bent over, removed branches and tossed them aside. What was left was a single grave. The grave that Andy had dug a few days before.
Seeing the look on her face, the two men laughed. “Now is the time.” Andy almost preached.
Claire seemed without hope. From the depths of her soul she mustered up the strength to pray. If she was to die with her child, she prayed that her fear would be released and that the grave she viewed from the tree would provide peace. Tears began to fall from her eyes and she thought of Adam. She prayed for him. Wherever she was, she knew she’d never be found. Her mind was beginning to wander. She was not sure if she was rational. She was beginning to enter the darkness once again.
From what seemed like a distance she heard a voice calling. The voice was coming closer. It wasn’t Adam or anyone she knew. The blackness faded and she heard the voice of this madman chanting some incoherent words of purification.
A circle had been placed around her and was now being lit. The fire caught and encircled her. She had no words to speak, no thoughts to pass through her mind and she was no longer able to hold herself together – no matter how hard she tried.
As the fire burned and the smoke rose into her nostrils Andy said, “I’m the purifier. The only way is by the fire. My fire. O fire of wrath and fire of vengeance purify this evil one. I am an instrument of vengeance – and vengeance is mine. Burn ring of fire! Burn!”
When the ring of fire had burned itself out Foley kicked some of the ashes into the open grave. Claire watched. She was no longer certain of anything. She was moving. She realized she was being lowered to the ground. Everything went black. She felt cold and a sudden drenching of water. She opened her eyes. How could she still be alive?
Andy forced her to stand against a tree. He removed his gun and placed it beside her head again. He cocked the trigger. “I’s got one more act of purification fer ya. You’re gonna take care of it.”
Claire heard his voice but was losing her grip on reality. Andy noticed that she was no longer alert and her eyes were blank. He lifted her hands and placed the gun in them. She felt the cold steel but could not move. Andy figured it was not necessary to place the blindfold on her eyes and told her he was ready for her to remove the evil. He raised her hands higher and moved the gun into place. Supporting her so she stood straight, he said, “You will pull the trigger of vengeance. This will end it all.”
Claire could only look forward. His words seemed to be controlling her. She was on the edge of losing control if she hadn’t already. Andy laughed heartily as he adjusted her hands that held the gun.
“Pull the trigger,” he yelled. She did not move.
“Pull the trigger!” This time with no emotion she pulled the trigger.
“My wrath!” shouted Andy. “Pull the trigger!”
Claire was in a stupor and did as he demanded.
“Evil and my wrath shall be felt!” he yelled. “Pull the trigger!”
Again Claire did as she was commanded. Andy removed the gun from her hands.
“Ye have laid waste to the unpure and the evil one.”
She could not move, speak or feel. Claire was no longer sure of anything. Andy walked across the path toward the tall grass he’d had Claire shoot into. Pulling back the grass she saw a black hat. As he pulled the grass further apart, she saw a black shirt. She saw the slumped over bound body. She’d shot and killed Adam. All turned to black.
*
THIRTY-THREE
“Ya think she’s dead?” asked Foley.
“Nah. ‘Sides I don’t want her dead. I just want the Cartwrights ta feel pain with what they did to me and ma boys. I won’t have ma boys. Ain’t fair. She’s special to them Cartwrights and I hear she’s with child. With any luck this plan will cause that baby to be nothin’ but a wish and missy outta her mind,” Andy said as he spit on the ground.
“She don’t look too good ta me.”
Laughing madly Andy said, “I wouldn’t ‘spect she would. Wish I could see the look on them faces when they see her. This should start to even things out a little.”
“Can we hurry this up Andy? This hood is really beginning to bother me.”
“Jes be patient. Jes a little more to do.”
Claire had passed out. Foley untied the stuffed dummy and carried it to the grave. He tossed it in face down. He then reached into his satchel and took out a vial of pig’s blood.
“Gimme that and git that hat outta there,” demanded Andy.
Foley did what Andy asked and then started to shovel dirt into the grave. For now Claire wouldn’t know Adam was not in there. When he was almost finished covering the grave, he placed the black hat on top of it.
Andy threw water on Claire’s face once again to bring her around. He’d smeared some blood on her dress. Foley tossed the shovel into the tall grass and brought the horses up.
Andy helped Claire sit up. He was speaking to her but she couldn’t hear him. She pulled her hands to her chest and tried to back away. She was shaking uncontrollably. Andy got up and pulled a bottle from his saddlebag. He took a long drink and then passed it to Foley. Lifting his hood he too took a long drink.
“Let’s git her home,” Andy laughed. “The Cartwright prize won’t be a prize any longer.”
They stood Claire up and turned her toward the loose soil with the hat on top. She closed her eyes. The last thing Andy did was to place into her hands the pocket watch he’d stolen from her house the night before. She looked at it and held it tight. Her mind was blank.
Andy and Foley found it hard to get her onto her horse because she wasn’t able to cooperate. Words spoken to her were never heard. The tightness with which she held the watch in her hands turned her knuckles stark white.
They blindfolded her without any problem and began their way back to the house. Foley made his way down through the brush to be sure there was no one at home. From where Andy waited with Claire, he could see if there were any riders approaching. There were none.
Foley waved his hand to indicate that if all was fine on Andy’s end he should come down. No one was at home. Within a few minutes Andy brought Claire down. He left her horse in the front yard and opened the door.
“Hurry up. There ain’t nobody here but we need to get outta here quick,” said Foley.
They opened the door and took Claire into the house. They removed the ropes that bound her hands, the gag from her mouth and the blindfold from her eyes. She just shook and looked at the watch she held in her hands. They left her in a condition that suited them just fine. They made their way to where their horses were hidden, removed the hoods and headed quickly on their way.
Some distance from the house, Foley stopped and said, “Give me ya bottle. I’m thirsty.” Andy complied.
“You ain’t told me how to git to Joe Cartwright,” scowled Andy.
“I told ya I’d git it done. Don’t push me.”
“I gotta. I ain’t got much time and still have to settle the score with ma wife and daughter.
“I know that! Now it’ll git done but we’s gotta be careful. Once they find Mrs. Cartwright ain’t nothin’ gonna be left standin’ till we’s been found.”
“Don’t make a mess of this,” yelled Andy.
“If there’s gonna be a mess it’s a gonna be on yer part. Yer a loosin’ it. Now listen and listen good. Cartwright will git his when the time is right. I need to be a gittin back to Carson City. I done told you yer wife and daughter trust me. When it gets dark they make a check again ‘bout eight o’clock. Ya hide yer horse. There’s a loose couple of boards in the back of the barn. I sleep in the loft upstairs. Jes make yer way up there. I’ll be a waitin’ fer ya. They don’t bother me there and ya can’t be seen.”
Andy seemed to calm down. OK Cartwright could wait for now. He’d take care of his wife and daughter. That seemed to settle him down. He’d then have to be on his way.
It was a little after the noon hour when Andy and Foley went their separate ways. Foley rode at a moderate speed to get back to Carson City. He arrived early afternoon to the waves of Mary and her mother.
“Surprised to see ya back so early Foley,” said Mary.
“Yes ma’am.”
“Congratulations on yer events yesterday,” smiled Mary. “I guess the follybog did the trick.”
Foley could not help but smile a bit. Mary didn’t know the real reason for the smile but he said, “Thank ya ma’am for givin’ it ta me. It worked fer you too. Mighty good ride yesterday ma’am. Mighty good ride. Ya made Kentucky right proud … and me too.”
“Thanks Foley.” She could smell the alcohol that seemed to surround him.
“I’ll go and check the stock and if’n ya don’t mind try to git rid of this ache in ma head.”
Just then Mary came from the south corral. “Foley I didn’t expect you back until tonight and here it is early afternoon.”
“Yes ma’am. But I thought I might be needed here.”
“Nonsense,” said May. “I told you to take the day off and I meant it. From the looks and smell of you I’d say you had a grand time for yourself. Take the day off. Most of the work is already done. Mary and I can handle the rest.”
Foley looked at her strangely.
“If you’re a true Kentuckian, I’m sure you could sleep the rest of the day. Git along. I’ll leave some supper fer ya inside the door of the barn tonight if you’re up to eating. Right now I think all you want to do is nurse that headache and get some sleep.”
Mary was smiling because it seemed the sunlight was causing Foley some pain. “Hold on a minute Foley.”
Mary rushed into the house and returned with a pot of coffee and a cup. “Here this may help you. We’ll see you in the morning.”
Foley took the coffee, said thanks and made his way into the barn. The door closed behind him and both Mary and her mother laughed. They’d see him in the morning.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam and Hoss were able to gather the Ponderosa stock and separate out stock that didn’t belong to them. Once they’d done this Hoss suggested they have a beer. Adam thought they’d made quick work of it and because it was still early agreed.
They entered the saloon and walked up to the bar. It was somewhat crowded to be so early in the day. Within a few minutes Joe walked in. He slapped his brothers on their backs.
“Meeting over already?” asked Adam.
“Yep. Everything is finished and with any luck I may be the chairperson of this event next year,” Joe said as he drank his beer. “Mind if I ride home with you after you and Hoss get the stock put away? I’ve been given something by the Arts Society they want presented to Claire.”
Hoss sipped his bear and grinned at Adam. “I think Claire would appreciate that. Ah, by the way, since you’re finished with your business, why don’t you give me and Hoss a hand and we’ll be finished quicker.”
Adam finished his beer as had Hoss.
“Ready little brother?” asked Hoss.
Before Joe could finish the last drop of beer he was escorted out the swinging doors.
The three Cartwright brothers made their way back to the Ponderosa and ushered the steers into the north range.
They wanted to rest for a minute when they saw Adam on Sport. “Well are you coming or not?”
“Now Adam?” asked Joe.
“It’s now or never.”
“Oh alright,” complained Joe.
“If you don’t mind Adam, I think I’d like to ride over with the two of ya.”
“No problem Hoss. Let’s go,” Adam said as he started off.
“What’s his big hurry?”
“Joe if you don’t know, I ain’t gonna tell ya,” laughed Hoss.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The brothers cajoled as they headed home with Adam. It was a short ride and Adam dismounted. Before entering the house he went to wash up. Drying his face and hands off Hoss said, “Adam isn’t that Cameo over there?”
Adam looked and made a face. “Yes it is. I told Claire I’d take her riding tomorrow.”
Joe and Hoss washed as well while Adam secured Cameo. As he approached the house followed by his brothers he noticed the door was open. That was strange to him. After all it wasn’t that hot.
He walked in and saw the parlor in disarray. What on earth? Something seized him. He called, “Claire! Claire!” as he walked through the house.
Something was terribly wrong. Hoss and Joe sensed it as well.
The sound of Adam’s voice created a sense of worry for Joe and Hoss.
Adam walked quickly through the downstairs of the house calling her name.
As he headed toward the stairs he ordered, “You two take a look outside and see if you can find her.” He took the stairs two at a time.
“Claire! Claire!” he called. She was nowhere upstairs.
He hurried down the stairs meeting Hoss coming through the door. “Any sign of her?”
“I ain’t seen none,” Hoss responded. He watched Adam.
Adam bit his lip and looked around. Joe came through the back door and said, “I didn’t see her out back or in the garden.”
Adam’s eyes grew narrow and he said nothing.
“Adam did you hear that?”
“Hear what Joe?”
“I thought I heard a sound coming from your study.”
Adam pushed by Joe and opened the door. At first he saw nothing but heard a whimper. He walked in and froze in place. In the corner behind his desk he saw Claire. She was huddled in the corner. He pushed the desk aside as if a crazy man. Hoss and Joe were shocked at what they saw.
Adam threw his hat aside and tried to approach Claire. He reached out to touch her but she tried to move away from him. She would not look at him but just trembled. Adam could see she was afraid. He spoke her name softly over and over. He wanted her to recognize his voice.
Hoss whispered to Joe. “This don’t look good at all. What d’ya think happened to her?”
Joe couldn’t respond.
Adam held his head in his hands and then looked at his wife. She was wet, frightened, her dress was torn and red stained. She clutched her hands to her breast and he could see that she held something in them. Her eyes were empty and she just stared.
Softly as he had done so many times before, he spoke her name quietly. He was on his knees next to her. He turned and said in a quivering voice, “One of you go for the doctor and one of you get Hank and Margaret over here. No one in town needs to know what’s going on here understand?”
“Sure … sure thing,” said Hoss. He was off in a flash.
“Adam,” said Joe.
“Joe just get going please!”
Claire would not answer the quiet words Adam spoke. He was afraid to push her to face him. He just sat and waited. He waited and prayed. The woman before him was a stranger – one he did not recognize.
Where was the doctor and Hoss? Where were Hank and Margaret? He quietly got up and retrieved a blanket. He carefully placed it over his trembling wife. She drew her knees close to her chest. What could have happened? He tried to touch her hair and she pulled the blanket around her. Tears welled up in his eyes. Watching her like this broke his heart. He blamed himself. He was being torn apart.
He finally left the door open and went into the parlor. He picked up a few things to try to settle the uneasiness he felt. He finally sat in the chair next to the hearth and prayed in earnest. It was all he could do to remain calm. He rose and quietly went to the door of the study. He looked in at a woman he loved more than life itself and didn’t recognize the person he saw. All his book learning could not help him now or Claire for that matter. He closed his eyes and tried to contain the lump that had risen in his throat and the tears that had welled in his eyes.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Margaret and Hank arrived with Joe. They rushed in the door. Adam tried to explain what they would see before he allowed them into the den. Margaret placed her hands over her mouth in shock. Hank stared in disbelief. Adam stood in the door with Joe who had put his arm around his brother. Joe could see the brokenness in his brother but the strength that always seemed to camouflage his feelings had already been set in place.
Margaret kneeled before Claire and began to speak to her. It seemed she recognized the voice but didn’t respond. Hank placed himself directly in front of Claire and spoke to her softly. She looked at him with a blank stare. Quiet tears rolled down her cheeks. He tried to touch her and she pulled away. He saw something in her eyes and reached his hand out and touched her cheek. This time her uncle was not rejected. She just stared at him but said nothing.
Margaret turned and looked at Adam. Her heart was breaking for these two children. She rose and walked to Adam. She couldn’t find words to say. Adam couldn’t help but stare at Claire.
It was a short time later that Dr. Martin arrived. He was alone. Adam opened the door.
“Where is she Adam? What happened?”
“Follow me.”
Adam led him to the den. Hank got up and allowed the doctor access. Adam had told Paul Martin all he knew.
Paul Martin put his bag down. I’m going to need to examine her thoroughly. “Hank I’d suggest you and Adam wait outside. Margaret I’d like you to remain if you don’t mind.”
Adam didn’t like being asked to leave but if it would help Claire he’d do it.
Before he closed the door to the den Paul Martin said, “Adam, we’re going to need to get her bathed. Can you prepare a bath? Oh, by the way, Hoss stopped by the Ponderosa to get you pa.”
Adam closed the door and headed to the kitchen. Hank walked out onto the front porch. Joe joined Adam in the kitchen. He didn’t say a word. Adam just put his hand on Joe and waited for the water to heat.
*
THIRTY-FOUR
Claire’s uncle Hank stood on the front porch in disbelief. What could have happened to his niece? He was pained and like Adam was waiting for Dr. Martin to come out.
Joe wasn’t sure what to say. He, too, was upset but could not imagine what his brother was feeling. Adam looked as if he were a broken man.
“Adam,” Joe said quietly and softly, “Whatever happened I’m sure we’ll find out and I’m sure the Claire will be fine.”
“What makes you so sure? I should have been here,” Adam said as he pounded his fist on the table.
“You can’t blame yourself Adam,” Joe said. He wasn’t sure he was being heard. Adam walked into the parlor and stood before the door to the den. He stared at the door as if it would give him answers. He dropped his head and waited. He couldn’t get the thought of how Claire looked out of his mind.
“Adam, why don’t you sit down?” said Joe. “Doc Martin’s doing what’s necessary. Claire couldn’t be in better hands.”
Adam sighed and found a seat. He leaned his head on his hand and was oblivious to the arrival of his father and Hop Sing.
Ben rushed in and saw his forlorn son on the settee. Joe walked over to his father. “Joe how is she?” asked Ben.
“We don’t know. Doc Martin’s in with her. We’re just waiting.”
“Hoss told me all he knew. Do you know anything else?”
“No pa. It’s all like a horrible dream. We got here and just found her in the den.” Joe’s voice was breaking. “She’s been through something awful pa. It looks as if she was almost frightened to death.”
Ben rubbed Joe on the shoulder and looked across the room to his eldest son. “What can we do? I brought Hop Sing.”
“Doc Martin asked us to get a bath ready for Claire. Maybe Hop Sing can help with that.”
“Get Hop Sing Joe. I’m going to talk to Adam.”
In no time Hop Sing was busy and said nothing.
Ben looked at the disarray of the room. He placed his hat on the piano and then sat on the table in front of his son. He saw the pain and the worry.
“Adam. Adam I came as soon as I heard son.”
Adam gazed at his father. It was hard for Ben to find words because there were no real words to comfort Adam.
“Son we’re all her for you and Claire. Whatever this is, we’ll get through it together.”
“I should have been here pa,” was all Adam said as he rubbed his finger across his lips.
Hop Sing came down and sadly said, “Bath all ready Mista Adam.”
Hoss motioned to Joe and they left the room and went out on the porch with Hank. They’d wait here for now. The pain the three men on the porch felt was something that each internalized. They sat in quiet.
Ben was impatient but was not going to press Adam. Adam rose and walked to the hearth. He placed one hand on it and leaned forward. Waiting was hard for him. The door to the den finally opened and Margaret came out. She looked at the grey haired man that stood and then to Adam. “Adam will you please come in?”
In a flash Adam entered the den and closed the door behind him. He looked at Claire who seemed to have stopped trembling. He turned to Paul Martin, “How is she?”
“Adam we’ll talk after we get her bathed.”
“I need to know Paul.”
“Adam, I’ve given her something to calm her for the moment. I’ll examine her again after she’s been bathed. From what I can tell it’s not life threatening. Now I think we need to get her cleaned up. Margaret can help you with that.”
Margaret nodded with saddened eyes. Adam walked over to Claire who was now calm and appeared as if she were sleepy. He removed the blanket and picked her up in his arms. He carried her ever so gently up the stairs kissing her face and saying her name quietly. Margaret followed Adam as Ben watched.
This was not a time for embarrassment and neither thought about. Margaret was not going to be able to get Claire out of her clothes and into the tub without Adam’s help.
Adam held Claire as Margaret washed the dirt and grime from Claire’s body and hair. Sparse tears found their way down Margaret’s cheeks. She and Adam had been through much together as far as Claire was concerned. Claire just stared and said nothing. Her eyes were empty and it was very clear to Adam that she was in a totally different place. He prayed he could reach her.
Adam noticed the bruises on Claire’s wrists and the scratch on her face. The bright eyes that said so much and were filled with life were now focused – focused on something only she knew of and were empty. If eyes were the link to the soul of a person – Claire had lost hers.
Occasionally Adam and Margaret’s eyes would make contact but no words were spoken. They finished and Adam went to retrieve a nightgown for Claire and turn down the bed. He picked her up and entered the bedroom. He gently placed her in the bed and pulled the covers over her. Margaret removed the soiled clothes and with anger was bent on throwing them out. As she picked them up she felt something. It was a pocket watch. She placed it in her pocket and walked down the stairs.
Ben and Paul Martin looked up as they heard her steps. She stopped and in a broken voice said, “She’s in bed now doctor. I’m just going to tend to these clothes.” She hurried from the room.
“Claire,” said Adam softly. He placed his hands on hers and wondered what space she was in. What had happened to put her in this state? He stroked her face and smelled the fragrance of her soap. It brought memories of happier times.
A knock on the door and Adam looked up. It was Doctor Martin. He saw the worry and sadness in Adam’s eyes. He’d known Adam since he was a child and had danced at his wedding. He was the one who not long ago was happy to tell Claire she would become a mother. He remembered Adam visiting him to be sure she was in good health and that everything would go well for Claire. He had assured him it would but could never have anticipated this day or this moment. He looked at his watch.
Adam rose from his seat and walked over to Paul. He took a deep breath and said, “How bad is she? Can you help her?” His questions were a plea.
“Adam, I’m going to talk to you but I want to give you my best. I’m going to recheck a few things and then I’ll talk with you. Why don’t you wait downstairs with your family?”
Adam looked at Claire. She had no awareness that he was there. He left the room although it was not what he wanted. He closed the door behind him and leaned on it. With his eyes closed he tried to put things into perspective. This was not going to be easy. He was suddenly seized with anger and turned on his heel, made his way down the hall and stairs.
When he entered the foyer, all stood to hear what Adam had to say. He looked at them, told them he had no news yet, yanked open the front door and walked out.
Hoss started to go after his brother but Ben stopped him. “Let him have this time to himself Hoss … at least for a little while.”
“Yes sir,” said Hoss.
The house was full of people but not full of life for Adam and Claire. Hop Sing made himself useful by picking up and putting the parlor back together. His sadness was handled by being busy. He started dinner and made coffee.
“What kin we do pa?” asked Hoss.
“I don’t know son. I just don’t know. We’ll have to wait to hear what Paul says.”
Hank didn’t know what else to do so started a fire in the hearth to take the chill out of the room. Margaret placed her hand on her husbands shoulder. They needed to comfort each other.
“Ah Margaret,” said Joe. “Did Claire ah … say anything or recognize where she was?” He found it hard to ask if she recognized Adam or her aunt.
Margaret sat in a chair with Hank next to her holding her hand.
“No Joe. It may have something to do with what Dr. Martin gave her to calm her, but no. She didn’t seem to realize that she was being given a bath or even Adam or myself.”
“What could have happened?” Hoss asked as he paced the parlor. “I ain’t never seen nothin’ like this and she was so lively last night.”
“I know,” said Ben. He’d seen this a few years before but was not going to mention the fact.
“We’re all here and it doesn’t seem right we can’t do anything,” Joe said angrily.
“We don’t give up hope.” Hank said. “There’s a reason for everything. Right now we’re all sitting in this room as if at a wake. I know it’s because of the love and concern for Claire. I think if the truth be told, we’re afraid of the outcome but we have to remain positive.”
All faces looked at Hank as he spoke these words. Hank looked at the faces and saw the pain or anger in each of the faces.
Holding Margaret’s hand in his, he continued. “What we have to realize is there are two people involved here. One … who is temporarily away from us and doesn’t seem to understand what is going on around her. The other is a man that is blaming himself for what’s happened and does know what’s going on yet feels helpless to make this right. They both need our love and support … although it may be hard to find the right way to give it. If anything, we can’t ….” His voiced trailed off as he was unable to continue.
The words he’d spoken made sense to all that heard. Joe looked out the window at a brother he’d always seen as able to handle most situations. What he saw now was a man that seemed to be holding on but at great pain. Joe’s eyes misted remembering what he’d seen earlier that afternoon and remembering the way he and Claire would go at each other. He loved her – she was his sister. He looked through the window at his brother – standing alone – needing what he could not give him. He loved him.
Doctor Martin slowly walked down the stairs. “Where’s Adam? I’d like to talk to him.”
“How is she?” Ben asked anxiously. All eyes turned to Paul Martin.
“I’d like to speak with Adam first. He can then share with you as he feels.”
“I’ll git him,” said Hoss heading out the door.
Hoss made his way to the tree Adam was leaning on. “Adam, Doc Martin wants to speak to ya.”
Adam looked at his brother and quickly made his way into the house. He saw Paul and no one else. Paul opened the door to the den and closed it behind them.
“This waiting is unbearable,” spouted Joe. “What could have happened?”
“We don’t know Joe,” said Hoss. “It seems Claire is the only one who knows.”
“Sit down Adam,” Paul Martin said.
Adam stared at him but continued to stand. “How is she? The baby?”
“Adam, please sit down.” This time Adam complied. Paul Martin sat across from him.
While Adam was in with Doctor Martin, Roy Coffey rode up. Hoss heard him coming and went outside.
“Was over to the Ponderosa and didn’t find anyone there. Figured I’d ride over here before heading to the fireworks. You all having some sort of a party?”
“Roy it ain’t good. Something’s happened to Claire and we ain’t sure if she’s gonna be alright. Doc Martin’s in with Adam now giving him his diagnosis.”
Roy saw the look on Hoss’s face. He now was worried too.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
“Adam, first let me say that Claire is in no life threatening position.”
Adam’s eyes were focused directly on Paul living on each word he spoke.
“I’ve seen only two cases of something similar to this before. Claire’s in a state of shock. Something or someone has caused a shock to her nervous system that’s too painful for her to bear. She’s closed herself off from whatever she’s experienced. It’s what we call a safety mechanism that the body goes through to protect itself.”
Paul spoke slowly and carefully realizing what he was telling Adam was causing great pain.
“I don’t want to call it a breakdown, but something so horrific and frightening seems to have happened to her … her reactions initially were of fear and hurt. I gave her something to calm her and to help her sleep. Whatever happened here today is something that she’s unable to deal with. Unfortunately I cannot tell you when this will pass or if it will pass.”
The final words Paul spoke to Adam were as if ice water had been thrown on him.
“The baby Paul … what about the baby?”
Paul sighed and said, “There seems to be no problem with the baby. On that score Claire is progressing nicely. I do want to monitor her over the new few days in case there is any change. For now everything seems to be OK.”
“Could that change?”
“I’m not going to lie to you Adam. Yes that could change. Right now Claire is non-responsive. We have to ensure that she gets rest and the proper nourishment and care. That may not be easy.”
Adam was without words for a moment. Paul waited and felt the anguish Adam was going through.
“I know this is a lot to absorb Adam. We can only try to be present, talk to her, surround her with things and sounds that she is familiar with and hope that it will trigger something that will bring her around. I must caution you since we’ve no idea what caused this, great care needs to be taken in what is said to her and what she is around. It’s rather touchy at best.”
Adam lifted his heavy eyelids and spoke to Paul. “Paul, thank you for being honest with me. It doesn’t ease what I feel … but you’ve told me the truth. I’m very worried about her and the baby.”
“Adam that’s understandable. I wish I could give you better news. Now I’ve left medicine on the bedside table which should only be given to her if she becomes restless or agitated. It will calm her. I’ll be back tomorrow to check both her and the baby.”
Adam nodded his head in understanding. “Are there any things that I shouldn’t be doing?”
“Adam, what I would say is as a loving husband do the things that you normally would. Be present, be caring, be attentive, read to her, sing to her, take her outside …. but know this, she may retreat from you. You’ll have to be patient. From what you told me, when you tried to comfort her this afternoon and touch her, she pulled away from you. This tells me that perhaps some of what happened to her may have to do with you. I’m not trying to make you feel guilty … but whatever it was … it’s more than she can handle right now. Patience is necessary.”
“I understand Paul. I need her.”
Doctor Martin picked up his medical bag. As he headed for the door he stopped and said, “Adam, Claire needs you as well. We all care very much for you. You have a loving family waiting for you. Let them help. When I get back to town I’m going to send a wire off to two physicians that are experts in this field. I hoping there are new developments they can offer in her treatment.” He said goodnight to Adam but he never heard it.
Adam sat down placing his head in his hands and wished he could wake up from this nightmare.
When the doctor came out they all stood waiting for some word. He didn’t address the questions on their faces. All he said was, “Claire should rest comfortably this evening. I’ve told Adam what needs to be done and I’ll be back tomorrow. Good night.”
They couldn’t believe Paul Martin didn’t fill them in. Ben walked him out the door and immediately saw Roy and Hoss.
“Howdy Paul,” said Roy. “I’m sorry to hear about Claire. How is she?”
Paul Martin got into his carriage. “She’s holding her own. That’s all I can tell you for now. Good night.”
The three men watched as the carriage made its way into what was becoming darkness of the night. It already was dark for Claire and had quickly become a black abyss for Adam.
“Pa, I think ya need to hear what Roy jes told me,” Hoss said.
Ben was puzzled by what Hoss said but more concerned about his son that was left sitting in the den alone.
“Ben, I didn’t get this news sooner. Seems the telegraph wires have been down. I received a wire today that indicates Andy Wales broke out of prison. Now I don’t know if he headed this way or not, but I want you to know and I’ll be checking things out here and tomorrow I’ll be checking with the sheriff in Carson City.”
“When did this happen?” Ben demanded.
“Best guess is Thursday or Friday.”
“But pa,” said Hoss. “That wouldn’t give him time to get here if yer thinkin’ what I first thought.”
“Oh yes it would,” said Ben angrily. “If he had help.”
“I’m gonna get back to town and try to get more details. I’ll keep you posted.”
“Thanks Roy. And Roy, can you try to keep this as quiet as possible?”
“Will do Ben. Instead of sending a wire, I may ride over to Carson City tomorrow.”
“If’n you do Roy, I wanna go with you,” said Hoss.
Roy looked at Hoss and finally said, “I’ll let you know the time.”
As Roy started to leave Ben added, “One last thing. I don’t want Adam to know anything about this. Is that understood?”
Both Roy and Hoss clearly understood.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Ben and Hoss entered the house and realized that Hank and Margaret were not there. Joe understood their look and said, “They went up to see Claire.”
“Adam?”
“Pa, he’s still in the den.”
Ben walked into the den and closed the door quietly.
Hoss took Joe outside to tell him the news Roy Coffey had shared.
Ben saw a son that looked as if he were defeated. Adam said very few words but when he spoke he said volumes. He’d already spoken privately with Margaret and Hank. They needed to know about their niece and accepted the news as best they could. They informed him of their support for the two of them and asked his permission to go up to see Claire. He’d given it without hesitation. He’d be up to see her soon but for now he was trying to fully make sense of what Paul Martin had told him. He tried to think through what could possibly have caused this change in his life – his life being Claire.
“Son,” said Ben as he sat down across from Adam. “How about a brandy?”
Adam didn’t answer. Ben sat back and watched his son.
Adam’s mind traveled back to St. Louis where he first realized how much he loved Claire; where he first proposed; where he met her friends and was privileged to hear her music; the times of laughter; the times of concern regarding her being sick; and the most joyous of all when they left to come to Nevada and be married.
He further remembered how their love grew; how his passion for her evolved as she became more vibrant and showed her independent side; how they’d laughed; how they’d dreamed; how they’d planned; how they embraced their families; how they became one on their wedding night; how they were looking forward to becoming three.
In a split moment the joyous memories of the weekend’s events had turned into an unexplainable situation where the very joys that were his memories were becoming his nightmares.
He stood and faced his father. “I’m going up to Claire.”
“Son I know what you’re thinking and you’re wrong … so very wrong. We can’t be in every place and stop the pain that we face in life … even if it affects those we love. You’re trying to find blame … I know you are … but the person you’re blaming his yourself. Life isn’t easy but what we have is Claire. She’s still with us .. perhaps not the way we remember but …”
“She will be the way we remember pa. She will!” Adam interjected.
“You see, when Paul Martin says she can travel. I’m taking her away from this place that has been nothing but a pit of ruthlessness and pain for her since she arrived. I believed it was a place that would change and grow into what could become civilized. It hasn’t and I’m tired of the struggle to try to make it anything other than what it is. Claire deserves more. She’s going to get well. I believe it and will do all I can to ensure that and the life of my child. But when she’s ready to travel, we’re going to leave … and it will probably be back to St. Louis.”
Ben was speechless as Adam walked out of the den and headed upstairs to his bedroom and Claire.
*
THIRTY-FIVE
Adam headed toward the stairs when he saw the looks on the faces of Joe, Hoss and Hop Sing. Ben stood in the door to the den watching his eldest son.
Adam turned and faced them. He sighed and looked at his father’s face. Turning back to his family he thanked them for their support and all they were trying to do. He then quietly and with hesitation recounted to his family what Doctor Martin had said. He repeated his thank you again and then went up the stairs.
The news Adam shared created a wall of silence as each of them tried to make sense of what Adam had said. They looked at one another but said nothing. Quietly Hop Sing rose and walked into the kitchen.
Joe was the one to break the silence. “Andy Wales. It has to be Andy Wales. Who else hates us this much and would do anything to get back at us? He broke prison and we’re probably the first target he looked for.”
“Joe keep your voice down,” said Ben. “We don’t know for a fact that it was him.”
“I know it was him, pa. I’m sure of it. He can’t get away with this. He threatened us when he was sent to prison. He wanted to hurt us in a way that meant the most to us – and he chose Claire. ”
“Joe, I’m tendin’ to agree with ya,” Hoss added, “But we ain’t got any proof.”
“Maybe not but it can’t be that hard to get. I think Adam needs to know about his being loose.”
“Joe, Adam has enough on his mind right now. None of us has yet been able to sort this out. We can’t go off half cocked. If it was Wales that caused this we’ll find out,” Ben whispered loudly.
“Pa, ya gotta understand Joe’s feelins’ and mine. We saw her this afternoon and it ain’t something neither of us is likely to forget. Whatever happened to her was not somethin’ she did to herself and that’s fer sure. Joe’s got a point. Now our brother may not know all the facts, but we got two people here that need help.”
Ben looked at his sons. He understood and nodded his head. “We’ll see Roy first thing in the morning.”
“Wales is not gonna need Roy,” said Joe. “He’s gonna need prayers and then some.”
“Pa, I’ve seen good and bad,” said Hoss. “This is jes plain evil. He don’t deserve to live … and if’n ya think about it … live is evil spelled backwards.”
Ben raised his head and looked at his two sons. He heard the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs and said, “We’ll talk more about this later.”
Hank and Margaret entered the parlor. They sat quietly and talked about the situation and Claire’s condition. No mention was made that Andy Wales had escaped. Margaret indicated that Adam asked her to stay the night and there was no other place she and Hank would want to be.
Hop Sing entered and excused himself. “Dinner all ready. You eat. Not eating not make this go away. Come, try eat.”
They followed Hop Sing into the dining room.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Hop Sing had made a fire in the hearth to take the chill off the room. Adam looked out of their bedroom window with his hands in his back pockets. He was looking out of the window but saw nothing. He turned and viewed the fragile woman sleeping. He felt weak and sick. So much happened so suddenly and without warning. He ran his fingers through his hair and found himself frozen in place.
He felt as if he were chained and the key to unlock the chains had been lost. He found the strength to make his way to the bed and sat down beside her. If it weren’t for the scratch on her face he would have thought all was fine.
His eyes were full. Claire had taught him feelings were meant to be felt and not kept hidden. Quietly his feelings were released as the fullness of his eyes began to empty. He stroked her face and hair. He lifted her still body and held her to him as his eyes continued to empty and whispered in her ear.
“Claire, I can only imagine what you went through today. I’m sure a scenario that neither of us could have imagined. I can’t imagine the space you’re in. I would guess you’re in a deep dark corner perhaps you feel there’s no path of return from. This is not true sweetheart. This corner for the time being is yours dearest. There are only two sides to your corner and the exit for you is ready and I’m waiting to love and comfort you. Please leave the dark pain behind and find your way back to me. Put away the fears and shock you’ve endured. They were real to you so much so that you’ve retreated to a space that is your safe haven. That space is not the true comfort that you need. I’m sorry …. so very sorry for not keeping you from harm. I promised you so much and have failed you miserably. Please forgive me. When you return to me perhaps I’ll be able to forgive myself … but I can’t do it without you. I want to understand so much right now but have no basis from which to start. You’re physically here with me for I can touch you, see you, stroke you, embrace you and speak to you. But my love, where are you? I need help. How can I bring you home and back to our life if I don’t know where you are? Whatever it takes I’ll do to bring you home … to a home that will never again be filled with sadness and pain. We’ve planned so much and I want you to have it. I’m only as whole as you are. For now you are broken in spirit and perhaps even in hope … so too am I. I am nothing without you for you have made me the person I became. So as you are lost ~ I am as well. I love you so very much and can’t bear to see you this way. I try to be strong but I’m a mere man and human. I hurt, I have fears, I become frightened and don’t want to ever face loneliness You’re the only person I’ve ever been able to share these things with and you understood.
Adam continued to hold Claire to him with his might as he rocked her and wept. Kissing her ear he brushed her hair back as her head lay on his shoulder and whispered …
I stand alone silent tonight,
my fears of feelings dawn new light.
I cannot reap a soul but weep,
and this night I shall not sleep.
For the demons wake in silent beds,
to pull all my fears and dread.
I must stay on my chosen path;
hope to outrun their gentle wrath.
I cannot stop ’til peace has shone,
but then I fear I’ll be all alone.
Like a candle I flicker light,
shedding tears and shedding fright.
It’s me Adam clinging with all my might,
to hold to a dying light.
My fears and dreams are close to thee,
But seem to stop what’s right for me.
All but your private world is unknown,
how can you know you’re not alone?
it brings so much strength to stop these tears;
Yet somehow your touch will wash my fears.
I crave for thee so badly
Perhaps today has made you weary
I long to feel thy arms enfold me
You whose soft words caressed me gently
Oh why have you left me lonely?
When all I ever needed was to have you
My life, my love why did you go away?
I miss you so much; it aches
I need you, oh please come back!
Adam gently lowered Claire to the bed and covered her. He kissed her, took her hands in his, laid his head on her and closed his eyes.
There was a quiet knock on the door. He had no idea how much time had passed. He lifted his head upon hearing the knock and went to the door.
“Son,” said Ben. “How is she? Would it be alright if we came in?”
Adam tried to muster a smile and pulled the door open. “Sure, she’s sleeping but come in.”
His father and brothers could see the redness of Adam’s eyes but said nothing. They looked at the beautiful woman that appeared to be merely sleeping.
“Adam,” said Hoss, “Ya ain’t had nothin’ to eat and Hop Sing cooked. Come on down and get something to eat.”
“Pa and I’ll sit here with Claire,” said Joe. “You go with Hoss.”
Adam wiped his hand over his face. Hoss put his hand on Adam’s back and ushered him downstairs. He wasn’t sure he could eat but he’d try.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Foley heard the barn door open and then close. He peeked between the slats of the barn and saw Mary returning to the house. Dinner he thought. He made his way down the ladder and retrieved the tray with hot food and coffee. He settled himself in his loft and feasted on the meal. The sun was down and he wondered where Andy was.
He looked out once again and saw that the lights were being put out in the house. They were going to bed he thought. Andy should be here soon.
Foley drew his gun. He heard the creaking of the ladder that led to his loft. It was too soon for Andy to be there.
Foley pointed the gun and recognized the man stepping into the loft.
“Andy! What the devil are ya doin’ here now? You was supposed to wait.”
Andy just smiled and moved to the far end of the loft. He picked up the plate and started to eat the food Foley left. “Pour me some of that coffee.”
“Ya ain’t answered my question,” said Foley.
Laughing as he took the cup of coffee Foley handed him he said, “I’ve been here since before sundown. Found time to look things over around here. Even seen Mary and May.”
“You fool! What if ya’d been seen?”
“No matter. Won’t make any difference.”
“Ya just better be sure you ain’t been followed.”
Andy smacked his lips and said, “Gimme some more of that coffee.”
When he was comfortable he looked at Foley. “What’dya think the Cartwrights are doing right about now?”
“Andy I ain’t sure. But one thing fer sure, they ain’t the least bit happy.”
Andy laughed. “Serves ‘em right. You got the coal oil?”
“Got plenty of it hid and ready to use it.”
“Good. Tomorrow morning before sunup I’m going to pay a visit to my wife and daughter. Kinda a purifying reunion. It’s been kinda dry around here so there shouldn’t be too many questions. ‘Sides the ranch is some distance from town and the nearest ranch.”
“Well if’n we gotta git up that early and get things ready, we need to be gitting ta sleep.”
“You git some sleep,” Andy said as he pulled out his knife and began to clean his fingernails. I ain’t tired. I’m just thinking about purifying the evil of them two women. Gotta git rid of it. Remember this Foley, everything they done touched around here is now evil. The power of fire is the key.”
“Andy, you’re changing before ma very eyes. You was always a mean cuss … but now there’s seems to be something else about ya. I don’t know what it is … but it’s a causin’ me ta worry ‘bout ya.”
“No need to worry ‘cause the power is mine. As soon as I finish here tomorrow we find Joe Cartwright and get out of this territory.”
“Andy it ain’t no longer be about us gittin’ out of this territory. We’s a gonna have to git and git fast.”
Foley tossed Andy a blanket and blew out the light.
*
THIRTY-SIX
Foley had just turned the lamp out when he heard the sound of horses in the distance. The sound was getting louder as it got closer and was coming at great speed. He looked at Andy and motioned him to be still. He felt nervous and was not sure if he needed to make tracks. Andy pushed him aside and looked out through the space in the barn. Foley found his way in the dimly lit barn to get his gun.
“I thought ya said ya weren’t followed,” he said to Andy.
“I wasn’t … I know I wasn’t.”
“Well that there is Sheriff Raif Calhoun. How do ya account fer that?”
“Don’t have no idea. Jes let’s me know it’s time ta be careful.”
“Ya shoulda been careful earlier. It might be just too late fer it now. Ya jes stay here.”
With his gun in hand Foley made his way down the ladder to the barn opening. He tried to listen to what was being said. His heart started racing because Sheriff Calhoun was not alone – four riders were with him. He watched as the Sheriff walked to the door and knocked.
His eyes adjusted to the darkness as he watched. Within a few minutes light shown inside the house. The door opened and he clearly saw May. The sheriff removed his hat and was saying something. He entered the house and the door was closed. Foley had to find out what was going on. Andy looked down and Foley said, “I’s gotta find out what this is about. Git yer stuff together and stay put.”
Foley managed to make his way out the back of the barn to the side of the house. He managed to remain out of the light and view of the riders. The words he heard through the partially open window caused him worry.
“But when did this happen and how?” asked May.
“Mrs. Wales we’re not really sure. Seems the wires were down and we didn’t get word until late this afternoon,” Sheriff Calhoun said.
“How do you know my father is headed in this direction?” asked Mary.
“We don’t for sure. With the wires having been cut I’m thinking it was done to buy him some time. He could be headed almost anywhere. Just want to know if you’ve seen or heard from him.”
“No we haven’t. I doubt my husband would want to see us. You know what took place in Virginia City.”
“Yes ma’am I do. If you think about it that could be a reason to come back here.”
Mary felt uncomfortable knowing her father escaped from the prison. “You think he would do us harm?”
“Miss, that’s a possibility to consider. The two of you know him better than me or my deputies. But we’ve gotta keep lookin’ for him. He doesn’t have too many places he can go and he’s sure to need help.”
“Sheriff there’s not a lot we can give him,” May said.
The sheriff looked around. “I’m afraid you may be in jeopardy staying here.”
Foley thought he’d heard enough and wasn’t considered a threat. He slowly made his way to the front of the house so that he could be clearly seen. He was sure Andy was watching and hoped he wouldn’t do anything.
“Drop the gun and raise your hands,” the deputy said to Foley. He did as he was told. He was no match for the three of them.
“Who are ya?” asked the deputy.
“I the hired hand …. Foley Harper.”
“Whatcha doin’ sneakin’ round here?”
“I was worried about Mrs. Wales and her daughter. Had no idea who you men were.”
“We’ll just see about that.” The deputy motioned toward the door with his gun and Foley began to move toward the door.
The knock on the door was answered by Mary. She was shocked to see Foley with his hands raised.
Sheriff Calhoun looked at his deputy and Foley.
“Sheriff found this man outside sneaking around. Says he works here.”
The deputy pushed Foley inside. “Sheriff,” said May. “This is Foley Harper. He does work for me.”
“What were you doing outside?” asked Calhoun.
“I heard you ride up and knew the ladies here was by themselves. Jes wanted to make sure no harm came to ‘em.”
“Thanks Foley,” said May. “The sheriff says my husband escaped from prison and he wanted me to know.”
Foley looked from May to Mary. He hoped the look on his face didn’t give him away.
“Harper, have you seen any stranger on this place? From what Mrs. Wales told me you don’t know her husband.”
“Can’t says I have. Been in Virginia City the past few days and jes got back t’day.”
“That’s right sheriff,” Mary added. “We were there for Founders Day.”
Something didn’t set well with Sheriff Calhoun about Foley. He motioned to his deputy to take him out. Turning back to May Wales he said, “Ma’am, I’m not trying to get into your business but I think until your husband is found it’s best the two of you don’t stay out here on this ranch. I think you better come into town with us.”
“I understand what you’re saying sheriff, but we can’t just up and leave this ranch,” May offered.
A fear gripped Mary. She knew the anger her father could levy and was now fearful if he should come back.
“Mama, maybe the sheriff is right for the time being. It would probably only be for a little while. With Foley here I’m sure he’d take care of the stock until this is over with.”
“Mary, I know your father and I know you’re worried. But I can’t give in to this. There’s too much of us invested in this place.”
“Mrs. Wales I really think you should consider packing some things and riding back with us. There’s a lot of unanswered questions. Now your husband wasn’t able to break out of jail as I figure it without some help. The telegraph wires were cut and that didn’t get done by itself. I figure he had some help along the line. Don’t know for sure, but it might be the case … and if it is, there’s someone else out there we need to be looking for. Not trying to worry you but I just don’t think your safe right now. I would rather err on the side of being careful. So I say it again, I think you and your daughter need to pack up now and leave with us. Your hired hand can take care of things here. We can make arrangements so that you can be sure the ranch is running OK.”
May looked at her daughter and then back to the sheriff. “You really think he’s headed this way and had an accomplice?”
“Yes ma’am. I’m just hoping I’m wrong.”
Mary waited for her mother’s decision. “Give us a few minutes sheriff.”
May walked to the door and looked out. The cold eyes staring out from the barn were burning with fury. What’s goin’ on?
May saw Foley standing with the deputy. She walked over to him and explained she and Mary were going into town for a while. She gave him instructions on what needed to be taken care of. He looked at her as if he were seeing through her but agreed. She asked him to saddle two horses. They’d be leaving soon. Foley headed to the barn with the deputy following him while May and Mary headed to the house.
Inside the barn Andy was tempted to shoot the deputy. His anger had risen to a fever pitch and his plans …. the plans he’d thought of for months were now being interrupted. He remained quiet as Foley saddled the horses.
As the Sheriff and his deputies were leaving with May and Mary, he said to Foley, “We’ll be checking on this place. If you see anyone out of the ordinary, I want you to let us know right away. By the way, I’d keep this handy.” He gave Foley his gun back.
Foley didn’t know what to think as they rode away. He went back to the barn. No sooner than he got inside he felt himself being slammed against a stall. The words Foley heard were mean and unforgiving. Foley got up and saw the crazed look in Andy’s eyes. He wasn’t taking this from anyone. He shot a punch to Andy’s left jaw that knocked him down.
Andy looked up at Foley and started to laugh. “All this time,” Andy said. “All this time and all this plannin’ and they just ride away.” He wiped his lip. “They can ride away but they sure can’t hide.’
“Andy that was too close. Ya need to be gittin’ while ya kin. They know you’re loose and they’s a thinkin’ somebody helped ya. The smartest thing is to move on.”
“We’re in this together Foley. It ain’t over. Jes need ta do some rethinking is all. Gotta finish purifying. Gotta finish.”
“Andy I know what you want done. But its gittin’ too dangerous. Now we best git some sleep and figure out in the mornin’ what we need to be a doin’. I’m the best ya got cause they don’t suspect me. I’m a plannin’ on keeping it that way.”
“Yeah. It ain’t over and I need ya.”
“One more thing Andy, you ever touch me like that agin and I’ll do more than just punch ya – friend or no friend.”
Foley checked to see if everything was quiet and then climbed the ladder to the loft.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The night had been long. Adam slept on and off and was now awake. Claire was still sleeping. She been restless throughout the night but never woke up. She was still living her turmoil even in her sleep. He rubbed his eyes and went to pour some water to wash. The pitcher was empty. He’d fill it with warm water from the kitchen. The reflection he saw in the mirror shocked him to a fully awakened state. He eyes were dark, his hair was askew, and he needed a shave and clean clothes. He’d take care of this. The last thing he wanted was for Claire to awaken to see him this way.
Adam made his way to the kitchen where Margaret was beginning to prepare breakfast. Hank who was on the back porch heard his footsteps and entered the kitchen.
The three of them looked at each other for a brief moment. “Good morning,” said Adam. “I’m very appreciative that you’re here.”
Hank spoke. “Adam, there’s no need for any thanks. We just want what you want. Claire to be healed and whatever happened to be discovered.”
Adam said nothing. Margaret saw the pitcher in his hands and took it to fill with warm water. “Is Claire still sleeping?” she asked.
“Yes,” was Adam’s only response.
The looks on the faces of Margaret and Hank were of concern for Claire but Adam as well. Getting through this would require each of them supporting the other.
“Claire didn’t sleep well,” said Adam. He had to let them know everything. They waited and listened.
“She didn’t wake up but she was very restless. Whatever this is I hope it’ll be over soon.”
Margaret handed him the pitcher of warm water and Adam headed up the stairs.
It wasn’t long before he was washed, shaved and put on clean clothes. All the time keeping an eye on Claire. She merely moved but didn’t wake up. He threw his clothes into the corner of the room and took a clean shirt from the wardrobe. This time is wasn’t black. It was tan. He walked over to the bed and watched her. He wanted to wake her but feared he shouldn’t. He’d let her wake on her own.
He opened the door for Margaret. She gave him a hug for her own comfort. He understood this. “Breakfast is ready and you’ve got to eat something. I’ll stay here with Claire. Now scoot and eat.” They both tried to muster a smile but the concern and worry had now settled in and reality would begin to play out its role.
Adam joined Hank in the kitchen. He drank coffee which seemed to clear his head and bring his senses alive once again. Adam listened to Hank speak of the things that concerned him and found it easier to talk himself about what had happened.
Hank knew Adam felt at fault but never discussed this fact. Hank was worried, and like his niece Claire, spoke openly and honestly about it. Adam shared his concerns about Claire and their child. He decided not to speak of his thoughts of leaving Nevada.
Adam put down his fork. He heard riders coming. Opening the door he saw his father and brothers.
He walked out to meet them. “Morning son,” said Ben.
“Morning pa, Joe, Hoss.”
Although Adam was clean shaven he looked tired to them. They understood.
“How is Claire?” asked Hoss. Adam recounted the story he’d already told Margaret and Hank. “Waiting for Doc Martin to come out this morning.”
“Would you like some coffee? No point you standing out her,” Adam said as he made his way into the kitchen.
Hank greeted them all. They sat at the table and drank their coffee.
“Adam, we talked this out last night and came out this morning to check on Claire and tell ya somethin’” said Hoss.
Hoss looked a bit nervous. Adam put down his cup and turned to his brother.
“If this is a private discussion I’ll excuse myself,” said Hank.
“No Hank. Think you need to hear this as well,” said Joe. “It’s probably better for it to be told without Margaret here anyway.”
Ben looked stern. “Son, I was against this at first, but you have a right to know. I didn’t feel yesterday was a time for you to be told. Too much had happened.”
Adam put his cup down and leaned forward resting his chin on his cupped hands. Hank just focused on Ben.
“Adam, Roy Coffey rode out last night. He … he told us that Andy Wales had escaped from prison. Now, they aren’t sure exactly when it happened but they’re looking for him. Hoss is gonna meet Roy shortly and ride with him and his men this morning.”
All eyes were on Adam. Adam said nothing for a moment. They knew what that meant.
Before long Adam swore and rose from the table causing the chair to fly across the room.
“You knew this and didn’t tell me? My wife and child’s lives are at jeopardy and you knew that Wales was out. That this is all probably his twisted and ugly doing? What were you thinking?”
“Adam,” said Joe. “You were under too much stress yesterday. Besides there was nothing that you could have done last night. You should understand that.”
“What I understand is this,” he said in anger. “My family that saw what my wife was put through, that professes its love for me and Claire, that knew I needed to know this news, kept if from me at a time that it might have made some sense about this whole situation. If anything I should have been told … and told when you heard the news not when you felt I was ready to hear it!”
Hoss stood and walked toward his brother. “Adam, perhaps our decision wasn’t the smartest as far as you see it. What ya gotta know is that it weren’t gonna do ya any good last night. That’s why we’re here early this morning.”
The color of Adams eyes darkened. He heard Hank say, “Dear God.”
“This morning is a bit late I’d say,” Adam shouted.
“Son you’re not understanding why we did what we did,” said Ben.
“No. You’re right. I don’t understand why you did what you did,” Adam shouted again.
A family argument was beginning … and argument mainly between father and son.
“The two of you need to talk civilly or take this outside,” said Hank. “Remember Claire is upstairs and doesn’t need to wake to this shouting.” He now was angry.
Hank’s words made sense.
“Think about it Adam. We did it for you and never planned not to tell you,” Joe said.
Adam picked up the chair and sat down. He calmed himself but did not apologize for his outburst. “If Wales is the one who did this … and if Wales was able to get this close to this house … did it occur that all of us who remained here last night were in harm’s way? I should have been told.”
Adam’s words hit home. Ben, Joe and Hoss just looked at each other and then their brother and Hank.
“Son, it’s early now and I think we can rationally work through this. Roy’s alert and is already on it.”
“Pa, Roy can’t do this alone,” Adam said quietly. “I can’t let this go and not be part of it.”
Before Ben or Joe could get their words out they heard, “Adam … please come … it’s Claire!”
THIRTY-SEVEN
Adam made his way up the stairs in haste to Margaret’s call. The rest of the family walked into the parlor and watched him go. They would wait.
“Adam, she’s awake but …..”
Adam’s was hopeful. He made his way into the bedroom before Margaret could finish what she wanted to say. Claire was awake but nothing had changed. His hopes were not to be realized. He looked at her but it was obvious she didn’t realize he was present. Her blue eyes still remained empty.
Adam turned and looked at Margaret who was standing in the doorway but said nothing. He turned his head away and looked at Claire. Slowly he walked to her; pulled up the chair he’d sat in all night, and sat next to her. He reached to touch her but pulled his hand back. Margaret closed the door and went to join the others.
They watched as she came down the stairs. “She’s awake,” Margaret said quietly as she made her way to a chair. “She seems to be the same. She isn’t speaking and just stares.” Margaret began to cry.
“Well that’s it for me,” said Joe.
“Where are you going Joe?” asked Ben.
“I can’t do anything here to help Claire. I’m going where I can. Hoss are you coming?”
Hoss looked at his father and with eyes almost closed said, “Let’s go.”
“You boys do what you have to,” Ben cautioned. “Be careful and do it the right way.”
The brothers looked at their father. “C’mon Joe, we best be meetin’ up with Roy. He was headin’ to Carson City this mornin’.”
“Suits me just fine. While we’re there we’d better check on Mary and her mother.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam’s eyes took in all the aspects of his wife. He called her name softly and quietly over and over again. She didn’t respond. He finally took her hand in his and said her name again. No response. What can I do to get through to you he thought. Claire moved. When she did her eyes became focused on Adam. He hoped for some recognition – but there was none. He spoke her name. Nothing. She turned her head toward the window and didn’t move.
He needed to fill the void that encompassed his heart and mind. He tried to be rational in his thinking but found it hard because of the emotions that were racing through his soul. He had to do something and waiting was going to be the hardest. No matter what he wanted to do now he couldn’t leave her or his child. Family. He’d trust and rely on them now. He found it hard to place his anger aside but did and closed the door. He opened the door to prayer and hope. He was not going to leave her.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy’s and Foley’s sordid plans were in place. They were ready to move. Foley would tend to the stock first then they’d meet in two hours.
The anger was swelling within Andy. “This ain’t over,” he said. “It’s far from over Foley. You jes remember that.” He laughed and spit.
“Let’s git it over with. Jes let’s be sure we git it done the first time and then you git outta here. I owe ya a lot Andy and I ain’t forgittin’. The harder it is the more I like it. Don’t sees how they can figure I’m in on it.”
“Jes like in Kentucky Foley. Just like in Kentucky.”
“Git goin’.”
Andy left the way he’d come … quietly and hateful.
Hoss and Joe weren’t hateful but were determined to find Andy Wales. The words Margaret spoke before they left resonated in their ears. Roy pointed out they weren’t sure he’d done what they suspected and would be searching for a prison escapee. Questioning concerning Claire would come once he was caught. Roy was sure he’d be caught, if not by him, by another lawman. Their quest now was to see Sheriff Calhoun in Carson City and talk to the Wales women. Roy’s men were out searching for Andy – he’d join up with them later.
Sheriff Calhoun entered the Carson City hotel. He looked around the dining room for May and Mary Wales. At first he didn’t see them through the morning crowd. He found them seated in the center of the room and asked if he could sit down.
“Mrs. Wales, I don’t have a lot of time but just wanted to know if you and your daughter had a restful night.”
“We did sheriff but we can’t stay in Carson City for long. We only have one man at the ranch and there’s more work than he can handle. I need to be able to see to the operation.”
“I understand but I’d like to ask that you remain for just a few more days. I’m certain by that time we will have found your husband or be pretty close.”
“You frightened us last night and we left. But we can’t stay. We have to get back.”
Sheriff Calhoun sighed and said, “I can arrange for a few men to go out to your place daily to be sure things are taken care of for you. It may not be what you want, but I’m positive it’s for the best.”
Mary listened intently. She finally spoke. “Mama I agree with what you’re saying and I’m worried about the stock as well. But we both know if pa is anywhere near here we should be concerned. How about if we stay in town at night and go out to the ranch each day with the men Sheriff Calhoun finds?”
Mary turned to the sheriff and asked, “Would that be possible?”
He understood the concern they had for the ranch. It couldn’t be left unattended and they’d worked too hard. Against his better judgment he responded, “It’s possible. It’s not what I’d like to see happen but I’d feel better if you weren’t out there by yourselves. I’ll arrange it for you.”
“Thank you Sheriff Calhoun,” May said.
“Don’t thank me yet. I’ve got to get the men together for ya. Don’t plan on it for today. Probably first thing in the morning. I’ll let ya know later this afternoon.”
Mary and her mother were appeased for the moment. They wondered where Andy could be.
Foley met Andy as was planned. They rode to the outskirts of Carson City. Foley told Andy to wait while he went into town to see May.
Foley entered the hotel and asked for the room number. He advised that he was the hired hand of Mrs. Wales and needed to speak to her. The clerk gave him the room number. Foley knocked on the door. Mary opened the door and wondered if everything was alright. Why else would Foley be in town.
May invited Foley in. He alleviated their worries. He explained he’d taken care of the stock and was merely in town to pick up their order of grain and wheat. He’d be heading right back to the ranch. He also wanted them to know if they needed him all they had to do was send someone to get him. He’d stay until this matter was settled and indicated he hoped it would be over for them soon.
May felt better and told Foley they would probably come out to the ranch but wasn’t sure exactly when. For now she and Mary would remain in town. After questioning him about any other items they might need, Foley nodded and left.
Foley found out what he wanted. He knew where they were. Before leaving the hotel, he made it a point to observe the layout of the hotel. He found what he was looking for. He opened the side door and took a good look at the location of the doorway and surrounding areas. This could be easier than he thought. He grinned and left to meet Andy.
Foley was just about to cross from the alley to his horse when he saw three men ride in. It was the two Cartwright sons and another man. He wanted to get back to Andy and tell him, but he needed to wait a bit. He focused on the younger of the two Cartwright brothers. Joseph Cartwright.
He watched as they entered the sheriff’s office. Before long he saw Hoss head for the hotel. Foley headed for the sheriff’s office.
Joe looked up as Foley entered. Whatever was being discussed ceased when he walked in. He saw the badge on Roy. The Cartwrights had ridden in with a law officer he thought. Foley explained he was in town to pick up supplies for the stock and then checked on May and her daughter. Before he headed back to the ranch he thought he’d try to find out if there was any news. Calhoun indicated when he had something he’d let him know. He reminded Foley that he was expecting the same. Foley nodded, looked hard at Joe and tipped his hat to Roy Coffey. As quickly as he entered – he left.
Foley mounted his horse and was riding off when Hoss left the hotel. Hoss thought he saw Foley but wasn’t sure. He headed back to the Sheriff’s office.
The conversation in the office was one of strategy. Roy Coffey told Sheriff Calhoun what had happened to Claire Cartwright and what their thoughts were. Roy had to contain Joe because his temper was getting out of hand. Joe quieted down. Roy, in no uncertain terms, made it clear to Calhoun the need to keep confidential what had happened to Claire Cartwright. Calhoun agreed and understood.
Hoss felt better having seen both Mary and her mother. He informed Joe they were fine and were staying in town. That was a relief for him. Sheriff Calhoun said he’d find three or four men to go out to the ranch with them each day while they took care of things there. Foley would take care of the rest for them.
Both the lawmen had work to do. This conversation was finished. They’d work together and within the law. Calhoun had men waiting to start a search. Roy had men he needed to get back to. As they checked their guns Sheriff Calhoun said he wished this was over. Andy Wales was a mean cuss. If he could do what he was suspected of to Claire Cartwright, he knew he would have his hands full. Above all he had to protect the Wales women even if they didn’t want it. It was a dangerous situation. They all agreed.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The brush was thick but Foley made his way back. He had news he never expected.
Andy sat under a tree whittling a piece of wood with his knife. “Where the devil ya been?”
“Takin’ care of things,” said Foley.
“Time and revenge don’t wait. I’s gotta purify and now!”
Foley sat down and looked at the man he’d known from a time long past. He pushed his hat back. “Got some news fer ya.”
Andy stopped whittling.
“It’s gonna be plum easy. Yer wife and kid are staying in the hotel. Did some checking and I got the room number and a way in and out.”
Andy put his knife down and smiled. “Ha! Told ya it would come together. Fire is the key!”
“Got some more news fer ya. Now ya listen and listen good.”
Andy’s eyes seemed to light up.
“There was a lawman from Virginia City in town talking to Sheriff Calhoun.”
“Hmm,” Andy muttered. “Guess they’s a really lookin’ fer me. Them Cartwrights think they have everything all wrapped up nice and pretty – especially with the law.”
“Andy. They’s serious and you should be too. Now our plan kin work. But we gotta be careful and patient.”
“Don’t tell me somethin’ I already know,” snapped Andy.
Foley shook his head. “Got somethin’ else to tell ya that ya don’t know. I was this close to Joe Cartwright,” he said as he held his hand up.
Andy’s eyes changed color. He waited for Foley to tell him more.
“It seems that little Cartwright rode in with his brother and the sheriff of Virginia City to see Sheriff Calhoun. They should be headin’ back pretty soon I’m a thinkin’.”
“Adam Cartwright and Joe Cartwright,” said Andy. “Better than I thought. We git two instead of one.”
“It wasn’t Adam Cartwright … it was his brother Hoss.”
Andy sat back and started to whittle again. “You git back to the ranch and wait fer me. I’s got some thinkin’ ta do.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
It was early afternoon when Doc Martin arrived. While he was in with Claire, Adam waited outside in the sun. Hank had taken Margaret home to get some things and would return before long.
Ben watched his son from inside the house. He’d remained behind to be strength for Adam but knew when his son needed time to himself. This was one of those times. He thought of Adam’s words about leaving for St. Louis. He didn’t want to contemplate that right now – not ever. Whatever Adam was feeling was deep. His heart hurt for his firstborn. He thought about suggesting that Adam and Claire move to the Ponderosa until this was over. At least they would be in the midst of family and all the ranch hands Ben had at his disposal. It would be difficult at best for Andy Wales to get to him, Claire or any of the Cartwrights. He would suggest it before he left. Hoss and Joe could help him.
Paul Martin came down the stairs. Ben looked at him. He could tell from the look on Paul’s face his news was not good.
“Paul?”
“Sorry Ben. I don’t see any change. She’s sleeping right now. Perhaps you might sit with her while I go and talk to Adam.”
Ben looked out the window at his son. “Thanks Paul,” he said somberly. He then went up the stairs.
Adam heard the footsteps and turned around. His heart started beating faster.
“Well Paul.”
“Adam, I’m going to talk straight to you. I’ve just checked Claire and she’s the same as when I left her yesterday.”
“I know that Paul. Isn’t there something that you can do?”
“Adam I know this is hard for you. I’m waiting for response to the wires I sent to my colleagues that have dealt with this type of situation. Right now it seems Claire has found a place she feels safe in. To bring her out of that or try in the wrong way could only cause her to remain there …. perhaps permanently.”
Adam could only look into Paul’s eyes. He had no words to say. He sat down on the porch. “Are you sure?” he asked quietly.
“As sure as I can be. Illnesses that deals with one’s psyche are hard to understand. The cause is generally traumatic. The effect … well the effect can be what we see in Claire’s case. I can’t tell you it’s going to get better and I can’t tell you it won’t.”
Adam rested his head in his hands. He heard Paul’s words over and over again in his mind. “I’m not giving up.”
“I wouldn’t expect anything less of you Adam and I’m not giving up. I’ll do everything that I can to help her.”
Adam looked directly at Paul and asked, “What about the baby?”
Paul Martin wiped his hand across his mouth. “Right now the baby checks out fine. We’ve got to make sure Claire gets nourishment for herself and the wellbeing of the baby. Margaret said she was able to get some food into her but it has to be consistent. Right now the quantities are small but need to be increased.”
Adam had to find strength. He knew there was more from the look on Paul’s face. “What aren’t you telling me?”
“The baby is fine now. I see no indications otherwise for the moment.” Paul paused as Adam waited for the rest. “In a prolonged situation like this I might become concerned about the wellbeing of the child.”
“You’re saying that we could lose the baby?”
“It’s a remote possibility Adam. I don’t think it will happen but ….”
Adam didn’t hear any of the other words Paul Martin said. He heard all that he needed to hear – or could bear to hear.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam entered the bedroom quietly. Ben looked up from the book he was reading. Claire was sleeping again. Adam swallowed hard but the lump in his throat would not go away. Ben got up quietly from his chair and took Adam out into the hallway. They began to talk quietly. Ben listened as Adam recounted what Doc Martin had said. Adam wanted to talk more with his father but wasn’t sure what he’d say. Right now he wanted to be with Claire.
The breeze blew gently through the partially opened window. The blowing of the breeze seemed to be speaking to Adam. The air encircled him and seemed to reawaken his inner strength. Whatever it took, he was going to bring Claire back. She was a fighter and a believer. He would not give up – not now – not ever. His resolve was now clear. He’d deal with what could be and no longer with what was.
* * * * *
It was as if she was able to float freely in the midst of her private space. She didn’t have to feel afraid. The pains of her past that had so readily come to the forefront of her mind and then became entwined with her recent experiences seemed far removed from her. She was free. She floated. She was protected. She was safe. She moved about as if in the arms of a soothing sunbeam. She was warm and content. This space was hers.
Something was changing. She was moving – but to a place that seemed to be getting darker and colder. She was beginning to her the sounds that frightened her. No! I want to stay in the warmth of the safe place. No! I can’t be moving from it. In her mind she was moving and a fear engulfed her. She tried to cry out but nothing would come. She wanted to open her eyes and wake but there was no strength to do so. She was spinning out of control and the anxiety and fear was taking over again. No! I don’t want to go there. Stop! Help me!
Claire was remembering much – too much. She was carried to the home she had been abused in as a child. She couldn’t stop the pull that was bringing her to the death of her parents as she watched yet again the burning building they perished in. She tried to fight but the force was stronger than she was. Her heart raced as she relived the death of her biological mother. No, no, no! She was swirled around and suddenly found herself propelled at a faster speed. She cried out at seeing the man shot down in the Virginia City street. She was screaming but nothing came. Help me!
She was beginning to feel warmer now. She was coming back into the sunshine. She was in her house – safe – sound – happy. She relaxed. Her breathing returned without her straining. She began to spin once again. She spun faster and faster. The men were in her house. She couldn’t control what was happening and again she tried to cry out. She was pulled from her home and a sudden chill came over her. Where was she?
Like a raging sea she was rocked and tossed. She now was very cold and darkness was setting in. She reached for something to hold onto but there was nothing. It stopped. She looked down from a space higher than she’d ever been. She felt the heat of the fire about her. A fire that burned but gave off no light. Control was gone as she looked at the grave that lay at her feet. She fought not to relive the last memory but was loosing the battle. The sounds of the gun rang loudly. She could hear it so clearly. Could anyone else hear it? Her body now seemed to be lifeless and limp. She was tired and there was no return for her. She saw the body of her husband she had just killed. She was being drowned by her memories and all she had to hold on to was a pocket watch she’d given Adam. It wasn’t enough and she cried out … no one came.
She now was moving from the blackness and cold back to a place she wished to stay. As she got closer, she began to feel warm, safe, and at peace. Here is where she wanted to be.
Adam had seen Claire seemingly going through a nightmare and could only try to contain her thrashing in the bed. She was now resting comfortably. She opened her eyes. He sat on the bed and pulled her to him. She was not responding but he was determined to get her back. He spoke quietly and gently to her. She had life and life in her. He was going to get them back.
*
THIRTY-EIGHT
The late sun of the morning was soothing as the three from Virginia City headed back. Their resolve to protect and find was more alive than ever. At the pace they were riding they’d be back before noon. Conversation settled on the Wales women as they approached the last seven miles to town.
“Sure got a strange feeling,” said Hoss.
“What’ya talking about?” asked Joe.
“Seems ta me Mary and her ma need to be as far away from Carson City as possible right now.”
“Sheriff Calhoun’s got them safely settled in town,” Roy added. “There’s protection for ‘em there. Foley Harper is takin’ care of their ranch and Wales is sure to make a mistake. When he does we’ll have him.”
“Maybe so Roy, but I just got a feelin’ that somethin’ ain’t jes right. Can’t explain it,” Hoss said shaking his head.
“What’s not right is the situation Adam and Claire are in right now,” added Joe. “The sooner Wales is found maybe an end can be put to this whole mess.”
“We’ll get him Joe. That’s a promise fer sure,” Roy said adjusting his hat. “Calhoun has things covered pretty tight. When he talked to Foley Harper this morning, Harper said he’d keep an eye out and let him know of anything strange – including people.”
“I thought I saw Foley when I was leaving the hotel,” said Hoss.
“Yeah, he came into town to check on Mary and her ma and pick up the grain, oats and other supplies they needed out on the ranch,” Joe said.
“You sure Joe?” questioned Hoss.
“Yeah. Why?”
Hoss slowed down and finally came to a stop. Roy pulled his horse up and looked back at the two brothers.
“Seems if he was picking up supplies he’d be in a wagon instead of ridin’ a horse.”
“A horse? Are you sure?” asked Joe.
“You mean to tell me that Foley was ridin’ a horse and not in a wagon?” asked Roy.
“Yep. That’s what I’m tellin’ ya. When I saw him he was ridin’ outta town on a horse. No wagon anywhere in sight.”
The three of them looked at each other. The strange feeling Hoss had was beginning to make sense.
“Roy we need to git back to Carson City. Calhoun needs to know this and the ranch needs to be checked.”
“Hoss is right. Foley may know more than he’s let on.”
“You may be right but I can’t head back with ya,” Roy spouted. “I got men waiting for me and some already out searchin’ … but I think it’s worth the two of you getting’ back there right away and lettin’ Sheriff Calhoun know. It’s something that needs to be checked out.”
“No need to tell us twice,” said Joe. They turned their horses around and he and Hoss rode off in the direction of Carson City.
Andy had finished the last of his whiskey. Yeah, he’d meet Foley later but for now he was enjoying his ride. All would be settled by tonight. No matter what, he was going to be a happy man who delivered purification on the unholy. He headed quietly and slowly away from Carson City. He stayed off the main roads riding above on the crest. His mind was full. He was the fire. He was the power. His will would be done. His women would no longer be evil. He had it planned. He was in control.
In the distance he saw two riders coming. It was hard to tell who they were. He took his rifle, dismounted and hid in the rocks. He’d have to wait. As they got closer he recognized what he thought to be Hoss Cartwright. Squinting his eyes he focused. Sure enough. The green jacket was a complete giveaway. They were still a bit away but now was the time – ‘an eye fer an eye’.
Andy lay between the rocks and waited. He knew he was given this chance because he was righteous. ‘Vengeance is mine’ he thought. Joe and Hoss were focused on getting to Carson City. Andy was focused on the green jacket.
In a split second the shot rang out. It found its target. Andy spit and slowly made his way through the rocks and back onto his horse. He quietly found a higher spot where he couldn’t be seen and watched. The green jacket was now covered with red. “Vengeance!”
Hoss pulled Chub to a stop, drew his gun and tried to figure where the shot had come from. He couldn’t tell. He had to get to Joe.
Joe lie face down on the road. He didn’t move. Hoss made his way to him and dragged him into the brush.
“Joe! Joe!” shouted Hoss. There was no response. He turned his brother over and tried to get a response. There was none. Joe lay in Hoss’ strong arms. The color was draining from Joes face. He was still alive but for how long? Hoss looked around but saw nothing. His first thought was that whoever shot Joe was now gone. This was the main road and well traveled. The shooter wouldn’t stay around to be found. He tore open Joe’s jacket and saw the blood streaming through his shirt. Hoss inspected the wound. His nerves were on edge. Quickly Hoss grabbed his canteen and cleaned the wound. He tore his shirtsleeve off and made a bandage to slow the bleeding.
“Joe you jes hang in there little brother. You’re gonna be jes fine. Jes hang in there!” The sweat was beginning to bead up on Hoss’ forehead. He had to get help for Joe. He wiped Joe’s forehead and tried to rouse him. Joe didn’t respond. No matter what jeopardy he was in, Hoss had one thought in mind – getting help for his brother. Hoss grabbed the reins to Cochise. He then picked Joe up and placed him on Chubb. Hoss sat behind Joe and held him as he headed back to the Ponderosa. “You hang in there Joe … you’re gonna be OK. Don’t you leave me Joe … ya hear me!”
Hoss made it back to the Ponderosa. “Hop Sing,” Hoss shouted.
“Yessir Mista Hoss,” he said as he came out of the house.
“Help me here.” Hoss said as he carefully lifted Joe down.
“What happened to Mista Joe?”
“He was bushwhacked on the road from Carson City. Help me get him into the house.”
They settled Joe on the settee. He still had not regained consciousness. Perspiration was forming on Joe’s brow.
“Hop Sing, git Gilly and send him to fetch Doc Martin right away. Find Clive and send him over to Adam’s for my pa. Jes tell Clive to say I need him back here but not the reason why. Then come back here and give me a hand.”
“Yessir Mista Hoss. Right away.” Hop Sing was out the door in a flash.
Hoss was uncertain if he should move Joe again but decided to get him into his bedroom.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy traveled back to his ranch. As he’d done the night before, he hid his horse in the brush and waited to be sure there was no one in sight. He saw Foley working with a horse. Good ole’ Foley. Andy snuck into the barn and found the coal oil. Fire is the purifier. He began to remove the containers. Light suddenly flooded the barn and Andy removed his gun. He wasn’t sure who was standing in the doorway.
“What are ya doing in here and in daylight?” asked Foley. “Are you crazy?”
“Crazy? Yeah I’m crazy. I jes killed Joe Cartwright.”
Foley couldn’t believe what he’d just heard.
“Tomorrow this will be all over with and I’ll be outta here. You got the wagon ready fer tonight?”
“Yeah it’s ready. Whaddya mean you killed Joe Cartwright?”
“Jes what I said. I jes happened up on him and shot him.”
“Andy ya can’t stay here. The sheriff is sure to be here and he ain’t gonna be comin’ alone when he finds out about Cartwright.”
“When he finds out it’ll be too late. Everything will be purified and I’ll have the power.”
Foley just stared at Andy. Who was this man becoming?
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Clive made the mile and a half to Adam’s house in no time. He jumped off his horse and knocked on the door.
Margaret opened the door. “Excuse me ma’am, but I need to see Ben Cartwright.”
Adam heard the horse ride up and suspected it might be one of his brothers back with some news. He left Claire sleeping and walked down the stairs.
“Clive you’re looking for me?” asked Ben.
“Yes Mr. Cartwright. Hoss sent me to fetch ya. He wants you to come to the Ponderosa.”
Ben saw the look on the young hand’s face and wondered what was so important that Hoss didn’t come himself.
“What seems to be the problem?” asked Ben.
Clive was nervous and said, “He just sent me to get you. You need to come now.”
Adam watched the scene being played out.
“OK. I’ll be with you. Just wait here.”
Ben went to get his hat and gun.
“I’m so sorry about Joe,” Clive found himself blurting out.
“Joe? What about Joe?” asked Ben.
Clive realized he’d said more than he should have.
“What about Joe?” Ben yelled.
Nervously Clive said, “He’s been shot.”
The shock rivoted through Ben. “Shot! When? How?”
“I don’t know the how or why. Hoss just said to get you.”
“Clive,” the voice spoke. “You stay here with Margaret and Claire. I’m riding with my pa. I need to see my brother.”
Margaret was in shock. Adam grabbed his hat and gun belt. “Clive will stay with you and Claire,” Adam said as he buckled his gun belt. “I need to stay here – but I also have to see about my brother.” Adam was being torn in two.
“Adam I understand. You go with your father. Claire was given her medicine and she should sleep for a few hours now,” said Margaret.
“Will you be alright?” Adam asked.
Margaret assured him she’d be fine with Clive there. What she was concerned about was if Adam would be alright.
If Claire was having nightmares – this had become one that Adam just couldn’t wake up from. Too much was going on and in such a short period of time. He saw the grave look on his father’s face as they made their way to the Ponderosa. How much more Adam thought. How much more?
*
THIRTY-NINE
“Hoss!” yelled Ben as he rushed through the door of the Ponderosa.
“Hoss upstairs with Mista Joe,” said Hop Sing as he rushed to the kitchen to get more hot water.
Ben hastily ran up the stairs followed by Adam. His adrenalin was pumping and when he opened the door to Joe’s room it increased. He rushed to Joe’s bedside and looked at his son. He was now semi-conscious and moaning.
Ben put his hand on Joe and said, “Joe … son … I’m here. You’re gonna be alright. Just take it easy.”
Hoss and Adam saw their father age before their eyes. Worry increased the furrows of his brow as he looked at his son. His heart was heavy. Adam stared at his brother and closed his eyes. What had happened?
Ben turned to Hoss. “What happened?”
“Pa, we was headin’ back to Carson City when outta nowhere there was a shot.”
“Go on,” said Ben.
“Can’t tell ya any more than that. Jes saw Joe fall. Didn’t see nobody. Sent Gilly into town to fetch Doc Martin. Jes trying to keep him still. Seems the bleeding stopped.”
“Andy Wales,” said a voice coldly with a noticeable lack of emotion. Both Ben and Hoss looked at Adam. Adam moved closer to Joe and took his hand. He saw the pain on Joe’s face and looked to see the wound.
“Little brother, we’re stronger than any of this,” Adam said. “We’re here with you.”
Hop Sing came back with clean bandages and more hot water. Adam tossed his hat aside and rolled up his sleeves. His father did likewise. Hoss talked to Joe as Adam and Ben stripped Joe of his clothing and cleaned the wound again. Hoss moistened Joe’s lips with cool water and he opened his eyes. The first face he saw was Adam’s.
“Adam,” Joe said weakly. “What are you doing here?”
“You’re my brother,” was all Adam said. Joe tried to manage a smile. He tried to move and felt a pain rush through him. He moaned.
“Son, just take it easy,” Ben said worriedly. Joe didn’t hear his father’s words. He’d lost consciousness once again. Quickly Ben felt for a pulse as Hoss waited.
“He’s alive,” said Ben. “He’s gonna live.”
“Course he is pa,” Hoss said as he passed another compress to his father.
Adam continued to hold his brother’s hand and watch him. The quiet in the room was broken only by the sound of the laboring breathing of the youngest son.
Ben had not forgotten the inner turmoil Adam was going through. He looked away from Joe and at Adam. What he saw was darkness in the eyes speaking loudly of worry, concern and anger.
“Adam?” Ben said.
Adam turned his eyes to his father and said nothing. From somewhere within himself he was commanding forth a will that was sustaining his strength. Hoss understood. Ben understood. Adam released his brother’s hand and after placing his hand on his father’s shoulder said, “I’ll be downstairs.”
“Hoss, I’ll stay here with Joe. You go and see about Adam,” Ben said almost as an order.
Hoss looked at Joe. There was no way he could have known this was going to happen to Joe. He closed the door quietly behind him.
Adam checked his watch. He’d forgotten he’d placed it in his pocket the day he’d found Claire. Hearing Hoss’ footsteps coming down the stairs Adam turned to his brother. He stood facing his brother with his hands on his hips. His mood was as somber as the color of his clothes. Hoss noticed Adam was wearing his gun low.
“Tell me all of it Hoss.”
Hoss saw the brother he remembered but was concerned. Adam’s demeanor was calm and his words were spoken clearly and almost too calmly.
Hoss stepped off the last stair step and sat in front of the hearth. “We rode to Carson City with Roy this morning. Wanted to talk to the sheriff there and check on May and Mary Wales.”
Adam said nothing.
“Well, Mary and her mother were fine. The sheriff arranged for them to stay in town ‘til Wales is found. We was leaving and headin’ back here. Joe said something ‘bout Foley Harper being in town and stopping at the sheriff’s office whilst I was in the hotel checkin’ on Mary and her ma.”
Adam’s dark eyes continued to focus on Hoss.
“Joe mentioned something Foley said about comin’ into town to git supplies. I saw him ridin’ outta town on a horse. He didn’t have a wagon and no supplies. This didn’t seem right. Roy headed back to his posse and me and Joe were headed back to Carson City to tell the sheriff. That’s when he was shot. Can’t tell ya more than that. I heard the shot but didn’t see anybody. Jes had to help Joe and git him back here. Waitin’ now fer Gilly to git back with the doc.”
All the words spoken by Hoss were digested by Adam. He walked toward the stairs and turned back to Hoss. “You and I both know this was the work of Andy Wales. There’s no other explanation. He’s like a festering sore that needs to be lanced.”
“Adam you and I agree on this. Right now we have two Cartwrights to take care of. We can’t leave either of ‘em until we know they’s gonna be alright … no matter what we’re feeling inside.”
Adam felt constrained. He sat across from Hoss and waited. He looked at his watch again and decided to go up to see Joe.
Adam walked through the door. “How’s he doing pa?”
“He seems to be holding his own,” replied Ben. “The hardest part is waiting for the doctor.”
“Pa, why don’t you sit with Hoss for a while? I’ll stay with Joe.”
Ben didn’t want to leave his son’s side but agreed. Adam made another compress and applied it to Joe’s head and face. Again Adam said a quiet prayer has he tended to his brother. His mind was filled and his emotions were overflowing. Whatever it took, justice was going to find its way to Andy Wales – at whatever costs.
“Mista Ben, Mista Ben,” said Hop Sing. “Doctor, he coming.”
Ben and Hoss rushed to meet Doc Martin. They quickly ushered him up the stairs. Adam heard the door open and rose as the doctor went directly to Joe.
“How long ago did this happen?”
“Been about two hours now I figure,” Hoss answered.
Doc Martin started to remove his coat and noticed Adam was there. He opened his medical bag and asked he be brought more hot water and clean towels. Hop Sing was standing in the door and heard the request.
Doc Martin threw back the covers and started to examine Joe. “I think it best if the three of you wait downstairs. Hop Sing can do whatever I may need for now.”
“But Paul …” said Ben.
“Please Ben. You’ll be kept informed.”
The three Cartwrights waited in the great room. Time passed and their patience was worn thin. They spoke little if at all. Finally they heard Doc Martin’s footsteps as he came down the stairs. Hop Sing followed him taking basins and bandages into the kitchen.
They stood up and waited. Doc Martin felt as he was reliving the same scenario that had taken place at Adam’s house.
Rolling his shirtsleeves down he said, “He’s going to be fine. He’s going to be weak because of the loss of blood. Luckily for him the bullet passed through him and didn’t hit any vital organs. There’s going to be pain and I’ve left something for that on the bedside table.”
Ben sighed in relief as the brothers felt a weight lifted from their shoulders.
“Now his lapses into consciousness and unconsciousness are due to a concussion he’s experienced. He probably hit his head when he fell from the horse. He’s going to have a headache but that’s to be expected. In a few weeks he should be as good as new. I’ll be out to check him in a day or so. If anything changes before that you send someone to get me.”
The grin on Ben’s face could not have been broader. He gave thanks to Doc Martin and for his prayers having been answered.
Knowing the status of his brother, Adam went up to see him again before he headed home and to Claire. He touched his Joe and then turned and closed the door.
Ben watched Adam come down the stairs. Adam picked up his hat and said, “I’m heading home. Keep me apprised of Joe’s progress.”
“Son, thank you,” said Ben. Ben realized how difficult this was for Adam who was wrestling with his own concerns … the outcome, unlike Joe, they did not know the answer to.
“Adam,” said Doc Martin. “I’ve done all I can here. I think I’ll stop and check Claire on my way back to town.”
Hoss walked both Adam and Doc Martin out the door. Hoss put his hand on Adam’s shoulder and just looked directly at him. Adam looked back and placed his hand on Hoss’. He mounted and stared up at Joe’s window. He turned Sport and headed home followed by Doc Martin. Hoss just watched and then went to join his father.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Margaret heard the sound of the horses. She rushed down the stairs and threw open the door.
“How is he Adam?”
Adam put his arm around Margaret and escorted her into the house. “He’s going to be fine.”
“Thank goodness,” Margaret said relieved. She then realized that Doc Martin was there.
“Hello Margaret. I thought since I was so close I’d check on Claire before returning to town.”
Adam removed his hat and gun belt. He thanked Clive for staying and showed him out.
“Did you notice anything unusual today?”
“No doctor. She’s been sleeping since before Adam left.”
“Well I’ll just go up and take a look at her.”
Adam followed the doctor up the stairs. Margaret remained downstairs and began dinner. Hank would be coming once things were done at the ranch. She was glad to hear the news about Joe – she wished she’d hear news about her niece.
Entering the room they saw that Claire was now awake. Doc Martin looked at Adam and then at Claire.
“Adam, I want you to go over and speak to Claire.”
Adam sat down and took her hand. If she was aware of his touch it did not show. He spoke gently and quietly to her. He called her name. He told her he loved her. He recited her favorite poem. Her eyes remained blank. Adam turned and looked at Paul.
“Adam, that’s enough. I want to try something. Let’s get her out of that bed and over to the chaise. I want to see that she is able to walk on her own.”
Adam pulled the covers back and sat her upright. With the help of Paul Martin they turned her so that her feet hung over the side of the bed. Adam looked at Paul. Paul nodded and they lifted Claire so that she was standing. “Adam,” Paul said in a whisper, “Let go of her slowly.
Adam was startled but complied. They both released her but were ready to catch her. The breeze blowing through the window ruffled her nightgown and her hair. “Let her stand for a moment,” said Paul.
Adam looked at Paul with concern. He then looked at Claire. She was not responsive but seemed to be able to hold her balance. Paul said nothing. He reached to hold her and Adam did the same. Paul nodded to the chaise and slowly they turned her in that direction. She stiffly moved her feet. Slowly they moved forward. At first her feet were not moving. The two men tried again and this time she took a step. Adam looked at Paul Martin for some sort of a sign. He gave none.
They took another step. Claire was leaning forward and then moved her foot. They did the same thing again. Claire moved her foot.
“Adam, as we keep her walking, I want you to talk to her.”
Adam started talking and with some difficulty they managed to get Claire over to the chaise.
“Adam, she may be tired but I don’t want her to sit yet. Keep talking to her as we walk her in a rather large circle and then we’ll sit her on the chaise.”
Adam’s heart was beating faster. She didn’t respond to her surroundings and just maintained a stare … but with help she was walking. They reached the chaise and sat her down. Anxiously Adam looked at Paul.
Paul pulled up a chair and sat down in front of Claire. He examined her while she sat on her own. He talked to her in a steady and calm voice while doing so. He finished and asked Adam to get her robe and slippers. “We’re going to get her out of this room.”
Adam did as he was told. “Now Adam, you put her slippers on her feet and then stand her up and put her robe on her.”
Paul Martin saw the questioning look on Adam’s face. “We’re taking her downstairs.”
“Paul are you sure?”
“No I’m not sure Adam … but I do think if she is mobile she needs to be out of the bed and in different areas of this house. She needs to be using her extremities and move as much as possible. Be around items familiar to her. We’ll do it a little bit at a time. Once she gets used to an area we’ll try another. Right now we’re going to take her outside. I also want to decrease her medicine which I’ll talk to you about later.”
Adam tied the belt of her robe around her as his eyes filled. He looked at her and took her in his arms. He needed her and softly whispered this fact in her ear.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy remained in the barn. He was growing impatient. The wagon was in place and at dusk he and Foley would hitch up the team. Before they left they’d drench the house and barn with the coal oil.
Foley was bringing the horses in from the north corral to the south corral. This was the largest corral on the ranch and could accommodate more of the horses and foals.
He was wearing his gun not knowing when or if trouble would be coming. The sound of horses could be heard. The second time in less than twenty four hours. He was nervous but he waited. A half dozen men rode up.
“What kin I do fer ya.” Foley asked rudely.
Andy peered out between the slats in the barn loft.
“Sheriff Calhoun asked us to check on the ranch. What’s yer name?”
“How do I know yer tellin’ the truth?”
“You don’t. We’re looking for an escaped prisoner named Andy Wales. This here is his ranch and we believe he’s somewhere in the area.”
“Yeah so.”
“I want to know if everything here is OK and if you’ve seen anything out of the ordinary.”
“I ain’t seen nothin’ outta the ordinary.” Foley tapped his gun and said, “I told the sheriff I would let him know first thing. I’m ready if trouble comes.”
“What’s yer name?”
“I think ya already know that. I suspect ya also know I work for Mrs. Wales.”
“Foley Harper you got any help out here with ya?”
“Ya know my name so’s I guess ya know I ain’t got any help out here.”
Foley looked at all the horses in the corral. The posse looked as well.
“I brung them horses up so’s I can keep an eye on ‘em and the house. If’n I had help I wouldn’t need to be a doin’ that.”
The riders looked at him. His story was believable.
“Just take care. We’re going to continue looking. Probably be back sometime tomorrow or some others of us.”
“They jes best be careful would be my advice.”
They saw the look on Foley’s face and turned and rode out the way the rode in.
Foley looked toward the barn and then walked in.
“This is the way it’s supposed to be,” touted Andy. “It’s almost over. They’s gonna be surprised – real surprised.”
“Andy, you listen. I’m in this with ya all the way – ya know that. But ya make any stupid mistakes and that’s the end fer me. Ya understand?”
Andy walked over to Foley and grabbed him by his shirt,” Don’tcha ever go telling me ‘bout mistakes. I don’t make any.”
“I told ya before and I’m tellin’ you agin’ – don’t put yer hands on me. If’n ya do, you’re gonna know how a sick coyote feels when he’s outta luck and friends,” Foley warned.
Andy laughed and let go of Foley. Foley said, “They’s a gone. Now let’s git to work. You do what needs to be done in here and outta sight. I’ll take care of the house fer now.”
“Foley,” called Andy laughing, “Ya kin be colder than a witch’s kiss.”
*
FORTY
Margaret was surprised to see Claire being assisted down the stairs. She held her hands over her mouth and tried to catch her breath as she watched. They reached the bottom. Adam simply said, “We’re going to take her outside.”
Margaret immediately opened the door and stood outside. She was expecting to see some signs of improvement as her niece was placed in a chair. She looked to Adam for a sign but there was none. She was confused. Doc Martin and Adam stood back and watched to see if there was any reaction. Adam was seeking a positive reaction – Paul Martin waited to see if this would cause an adverse reaction. Margaret talked quietly to Claire as she covered her with a light blanket and then joined Adam and Paul Martin.
“Do … do you think she’s getting better?” asked Margaret. Adam remained focused on Claire as Paul Martin answered.
“I can’t say. It doesn’t seem thus far that moving her from the bedroom out here has hurt anything. I’ve already told Adam that I think it’s best if she isn’t allowed to remain in bed all day. Get her out of that room and into other areas of the house. The reason I suggested outside first was because it’s bright, open and not confining. I think weather permitting this should happen each day.”
Margaret asked a few other questions. Adam half heard the answers. What he did hear was Paul indicating that if they tried something and noticed Claire showing any kind of fear or withdrawal it should be ended as quickly as possible.
Claire seemed as if she were in a dream world as the wind continued to welcome her. She lifted her head and seemed focused on the sky. She was still.
Margaret touched Adam’s arm and wished she could ease the pain he was feeling. She knew he opened up to Claire – she wished he could open up to her. He was carrying too much and had not rested well for several nights. Now he was concerned about the circumstances surrounding his brother’s condition and there was nothing she could do for him.
Doc Martin and Adam walked to the end of the porch while Margaret sat next to Claire. Margaret held her hand and talked to her softly.
Adam and Paul Martin watched. “Adam, I’m going to have to be leaving soon but I think this is a good thing for Claire. I would suggest that you try to make her daily routine as normal as possible even without her giving a reaction.”
“You think this is going to help?”
“I’d say it already is. Remember it’s not just Claire caught up in this. It’s all of you. I would think just the fact that’s she’s outside is a help. I’m sure it is to you and Margaret to see her sitting out here. In some ways I have to believe it’s a help to Claire as well.”
Adam realized what Paul was telling him. “It’s a comfort to see her outside.” He looked at Paul and said, “Thanks for helping us – and I’m speaking of Joe as well.”
Paul gave Adam further instructions regarding Claire and the dosage of medicine she should receive. He’d check when he arrived back in town for responses to his telegrams. He’d stop out again in a few days.
Paul left. Trying to force a smile Adam walked over to join Claire and Margaret.
“Isn’t it wonderful Adam?” asked Margaret.
Adam was puzzled. “She’s able to move around and can get out of the bedroom. This is a blessing. Now I need to get back to dinner before we have none.”
The point hit home. He’d been hoping for some progress. This was progress. Why hadn’t he seen it as such? There was hope. He put his arm around Claire and let her head rest on his chest. He talked to her as they were both wrapped in the warmth and the caress of the breeze. It was soothing and felt right. He was happy for the welcome of the air and openness that lay before them. He remembered how many times they’d sat out here in this very same way.
It wasn’t long before he could hear her steady breathing. He looked down and saw she was sleeping. He smiled. Sweetheart I guess this is your outing for today. He placed his hand on the little one, kissed her head and lifted her into his arms. Margaret opened the door to bring him a drink and saw he was bringing Claire inside.
“I guess the air’s made her tired. I’m going to put her in bed.”
As Adam walked past Margaret, Margaret touched Claire’s cheek. Claire looked at peace, content and safe.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam walked into the kitchen to get a cup of coffee. He said nothing other than Claire was resting and he was going to sit on the porch for a while. He sat down, put his feet on the porch railing and leaned back. Within a few minutes Hank rode up. He saw a different look on Adam’s face. He’d not heard of Joe’s shooting.
Taking a sip of coffee Adam said, “Short day Hank?”
Hank looked up and realized it was only the middle of the afternoon but had called it a day. His foreman and hands would take care of things. He wanted to spend time with his wife and assist however he could. Before long evening would fall and he’d try to sleep once again before rising to return to his ranch in the morning.
“Well these old bones deserve a rest every now and again.”
“Hank your bones are not old. You put in more work in half a day than most men put into a full day.”
Hank laughed. “Where’s Margaret?”
“She’s preparing supper.”
“Claire? Any difference?”
Adam’s mind was somewhere else and didn’t answer. Hank let his question go and went into the house. Margaret filled Hank in on all that had happened. Hank now understood.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
He closed his eyes. The surroundings were peaceful and quiet as the afternoon sun was beginning to move to a new space. He breathed in deeply so that he was able to fill his lungs with fresh and clean air. Air he hoped as he exhaled would clean away with it some of the anger and confusion he felt.
The quiet was soothing. He opened his eyes and sipped more of his coffee. Claire had been seated with him just a short time before. He needed to be able to hear her laughter and see her smile. He needed to be able to open himself up to her with what weighed heavy on his heart and mind. Impossible!
He was trying to think clearly and rationally without his emotions continuing to forge their way into his thoughts. He looked at the trees and the path he’d walked so peacefully that led to a place that was serene, freeing and spoke to him. He put the cup down and began to walk that very path. His mind was full and he needed to clear it. Needed to come to a decision and not continue to be torn by circumstances. He first had to accept that the circumstances were not of his making. As he walked the path he needed to be able to forgive himself … to rid himself of guilt. Claire would have an explanation he thought. She’d turn his thoughts upside down and when he turned them right side up again – he’d have an answer he could live with and accept. So much for that now.
He reached the spot and leaned against a tree. He needed answers and the ability to know the actions he should take. Thoughts roamed through his mind as he tossed a stone into the lake. The ripples given off reminded him very much of the ripples of life. The blueness of the water spoke to him. It had a beginning that stretched out from rough waters and found its way through the rough and broken tributaries until it came to rest in the peace and beauty of the lake before him. What was this lake saying to him? Difficult beginnings can reap peaceful outcomes.
He lay on the grass and leaned on his elbow. His eyes moved from the blue water upward to the mountains. The mountains were strong and could not be moved. They stood strong and powerful against the peace of the lake. A statement was being made by the strength of those mountains. They were strong enough to reach to the sky that was now hovering above him reaching out in every direction. They were gentle enough to humbly touch the waters edge – strong and gentle – the mountains reminded him of himself. They stood for what they were meant to be.
The feelings and actions he’d take were finally becoming one like the lake, the mountains, the sky and the clouds. All different but whole when put together. Some of the pieces were hard, cold and could not be moved. The others pieces were moveable and had purpose. The pieces flooding his life and that of his family right now were very much the lake, the mountains, the sky and the clouds. He would not deny what he knew had to be done. He would no longer fight the inner turmoil he was going through. He was Adam Cartwright – often not understood – but a man with a purpose and a need for what he knew to be right. He’d lived his life that way and now knew he needed to continue to do so.
He rose and again breathed deeply. The Nevada breeze blew against him gently ushering him with abandon toward home and the journey he was destined to take. The personal inner battle of his strength and courage was summed up by words he recounted as he walked. To him they were powerful and explained the difference to him.
It takes strength to be firm,
It takes courage to be gentle.
It takes strength to stand guard,
It takes courage to let down your guard.
It takes strength to conquer,
It takes courage to surrender.
It takes strength to be certain,
It takes courage to have doubt.
It takes strength to fit in,
It takes courage to stand out.
It takes strength to feel a friend’s pain,
It takes courage to feel your own pain.
It takes strength to hide your own pains,
It takes courage to show them.
It takes strength to endure abuse,
It takes courage to stop it.
It takes strength to stand alone,
It takes courage to lean on another.
It takes strength to love,
It takes courage to be loved.
It takes strength to survive,
It takes courage to live.
Adam entered the parlor. Hank was just coming down the stairs. “Claire seems to be resting comfortably. I guess her getting outside has relaxed her.”
“I believe so. We’ll do it again tomorrow.”
Margaret didn’t ask about the walk he’d taken. She knew him well enough to know that he’d made some decisions.
In confident tones he said, “I’m going to Carson City.” Adam understood the look on the faces of Margaret and Hank.
“I’m not going to explain this decision. It’s something that has to be done. There are circumstances the sheriff there needs to be aware of. I don’t want to leave Claire for a moment – but I can’t help her if this isn’t done.” He stood with his hands on his hips as he made this announcement.
He waited for their reaction. It came. Hank walked over to Adam. “Son, you may not believe this but I understand. I know this was a hard decision for you. You do what you need to and Margaret and I will take care of Claire.”
Margaret rose from her chair. Adam could see the concern and the water forming in her eyes. He didn’t want to hurt her. She took his hands in hers. “Adam, I hope you’re only going to give the information you have to the sheriff. We know what you must be going through – but we also know you. You’re angry and you’re hurt. Knowing you to be the man the won Claire’s heart – you must know what we expect from you. You’ve always been on the side of law and order. I pray that will remain the case.”
“It’s hard – but know I’m going to deliver information and gain some. I’m not going to seek out trouble. If it comes, know that it won’t be of my making but I’m not going to back down from it. You may not understand it – but that’s the way it is.”
Margaret hugged Adam and then watched as he headed up the stairs.
“He’s trying real hard Maggie,” said Hank. “This had to be a hard decision for him. In light of what’s happened, he has to do this.”
Adam entered the bedroom and sat on the bed next to Claire. She was sleeping peacefully. He spoke to her in gentle tones. He held one hand and placed the other on their child. This was his life. He was the man he was and hoped she could understand. He leaned down and kissed her. She moved slightly. He looked at her hand and fingered her wedding and engagement rings – memories of happier times and dreams of their life together.
He smiled. Kissing her hands he whispered, “I won’t be long. I love you and our child. I know you’d understand. It pains me to leave you more than you know. I must if only for the sake of giving us hope for the future. Rest sweetheart and know that my life is with you. Take it and hold it until I return.”
He brushed her hair away from her face and she moved again. It reminded him of the days they were first married and he watched her sleep. That was the memory he’d take with him.
He walked down the stairs and heard low voices in the kitchen. When he walked in he saw his brother Hoss.
“Is everything alright with Joe?”
“Outside of being ornery and in a little pain, he’s gonna be OK.”
“So what brings you here?”
“’Thought we’d take a little ride. Kinda figured you might have plans for one.”
“Oh?”
“Don’t forget I know ya Adam,” Hoss said with a slight sadness in his voice. “I told ya this afternoon – we have two Cartwrights to take care of.”
“I was headin’ to Carson City to deliver a message.”
“Funny – I kinda figured that. Let’s get going brother. I’d suggest we take the long way.”
Adam looked at his brother. “How’s pa feel about this?
“Just told him. Never asked.”
They both knew what lay below their surfaces. Adam put on his hat and gun. “Let’s go.”
FORTY-ONE
Ben now sat easily in the chair next to the window. The afternoon was moving on. He was comforted knowing his youngest son would heal in time and be well. He watched as Joe slept. He thought of his two other sons headed away from the Ponderosa. Their safety was of concern to him but he was more concerned about their anger. He was trusting they’d deliver a message and let the law take care of the rest. He knew how quickly a simmering pot could come to a rolling boil. Adam was a simmering pot.
Hoss and Adam were determined men. Carson City was not far away now as Chubb and Sport carried their riders. Neither man said much. Their thoughts were on other things. The day had been one filled with many events – none of which had been pleasant. Whatever lie ahead of the two riders was speculative at best. Hopes were for the best but neither told the other they were expecting the worst.
They rode into Carson City late afternoon. Hoss looked around the town as he tied Chubb. His facial expression showed his emotions very plainly. Before they headed to the sheriff’s office, they walked across the dusty street to the feed and grain store. Adam asked if any supplies had been ordered or picked up for the Wales ranch by Foley Harper. The response was heard very plainly. It was no.
Hoss and Adam eyed each other and walked back across the street to the sheriff’s office. They entered to find only one deputy there. He seemed preoccupied with wanted posters. Impatient, Adam removed the posters from his hand and tossed them on the desk. He asked where Sheriff Calhoun was. The deputy didn’t like Adam’s tone of voice and stood up. He informed both Adam and Hoss that he didn’t appreciate their coming in the office and being demanding.
Hoss stated he could be more than demanding if he didn’t get an answer and quick. The deputy sighed and said the sheriff was eating at the hotel. Neither brother said thank you. They just turned and left.
The dining room was not quite full and Sheriff Calhoun was easily found. When they reached his table Adam turned a chair around and straddled it placing his arms on the back of the chair. Hoss took another seat and pushed his hat back on his head.
Calhoun swallowed what he was chewing. “If you’re looking for answers I don’t have any. I’ve been out on the trail since early this morning and when I finish this I’m going to get some sleep and wait for the posse to git back. Be headin’ out before sunup again.”
Adam looked at the sheriff as he spoke.
Hoss said, “We got something we think ya need to know about – somethin’ that may help.”
“OK keep talkin’ I’m listenin’,” Calhoun said.
“This mornin’ I understand Foley Harper was in yer office and told ya he was in town to pick up supplies. Well I know fer a fact that he wasn’t.”
Sheriff Calhoun put is fork down and focused on Hoss.
“After I left this here hotel this mornin’ I saw him headin’ outta town ridin’ a horse,” Hoss recounted.
“Now why do you suppose he would have told you that?” asked Adam.
Calhoun looked from one brother to the other.
“Listen carefully,” said Adam. “It’s more than obvious Foley Harper lied. People don’t lie without a reason. Now I’ve met Harper and he’s from Kentucky just like Wales. Logic would seem to indicate that he and Wales may know each other. You need to check it out … I believe you get my meaning.”
“Not only that,” added Hoss. “My younger brother was shot on our way back to Virginia City this morning. He’s gonna be fine in time. That and what was done to Adam’s wife could only have been done by someone who had somethin’ against us Cartwrights.”
Calhoun ruminated over what he was just told. “I had a group of my men out to the Wales ranch earlier today. They said they didn’t find anything out of the ordinary.”
Calhoun rose and tossed a dollar on the table. “Let’s take a walk over to my office.”
Adam and Hoss followed Calhoun. Calhoun threw his hat on the desk and forced his deputy out of his seat. He sat down. “OK, let’s talk. Yer telling me that you suspect Foley Harper knows something.”
Adam leaned on the desk and said, “That’s precisely what we’re telling you. Now you’ve been told what happened this morning. My brother being shot was not an accident. We don’t take kindly to that sort of thing.”
Hoss’ eyes were focused on the sheriff. Calhoun rubbed his chin with his hand. “You’re certain Harper rode out of town on a horse?”
“I’m plum certain,” Hoss spouted. He waited for a reaction from the sheriff.
Hoss was beginning to feel his anger rise.
“We’ll check it out,” Calhoun said. “Randy, see how many of the men are back and let me know right away.”
“You want them to go back out? They been ridin’ most of the day.”
Adam spun around and grabbed the deputy’s shirt. “Are you deaf, dumb or stupid?”
Randy looked at Calhoun and back at Adam. He realized that Adam was not asking a question. He was posing a threat. The deputy left quickly.
“That was not called for Cartwright,” said Calhoun.
Adam’s eyes darkened as he looked at Calhoun. He was still simmering.
It was now Hoss’ turn. “You’ve got an escaped prisoner roaming these parts. I ‘jes gave you information that may … ‘jes may be a lead to findin’ him. I know you been lookin’ – but sometimes what yer lookin’ fer is right under yer nose.”
“You got a point – but let me say this. You listen and listen hard,” said Sheriff Calhoun. “I want this scum found as much as you do. If’n it means I ride out again to the Wales place then I aim to do just that. We’ve covered a lot of territory and come up dry. Sheriff Coffey is doing the same. Now it’s almost dusk and it’ll be dark by the time I get another posse together and get out to the ranch.”
“So what are you saying?” Adam asked in a callous manner. “You have enough cause to ride out of here now.”
“Cartwright, I’ve given you some liberties because of what you’ve experienced,” Calhoun said to Adam. “But I know my job and I know how to do it. I know how you Cartwrights can be when you’re wronged. But this is Carson City and things get done my way or not at all.”
“From what I’m seeing right now the latter seems to apply,” Adam said in anger.
Hoss put his hand on Adam to try to calm him. It was to no avail.
“If you can’t get your men together and ride out to the Wales place we’ll head out there.”
“You’re not coming into this town and taking the law into your own hands,” Calhoun shouted in anger.
“That ain’t what we was plannin’ to do,” Hoss said. “Ya got the information and ya need to get to movin’ and now.”
Calhoun could see that Adam was seething and Hoss was on the brink.
“As soon as Randy gets back, I’ll be heading out to the ranch. Don’t underestimate me and my men – not now and not ever,” Calhoun said tersely. He rose and took a rifle from the gun rack and loaded it.
It wasn’t long before Randy returned. He reported to Sheriff Calhoun the men would be ready and waiting outside within ten minutes.
Calhoun looked at the Cartwrights and said, “Thanks for the information. Let’s just hope something comes of it.” They walked out of the door and Calhoun said, “You’re not welcome on this ride. We can take care of the matter. Now I suggest that you either head on back to Virginia City or get a room in the hotel for the night. What ever happens, you’ll be told.”
Calhoun and his men rode out leaving dust in the air. Hoss and Adam watched.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The barn was ready now. The wagon was hitched up. Andy smiled as he looked around. Foley came in and told him he’d finished the house.
“Good,” was Andy’s reply. He mounted his horse and Foley checked his gun. The wagon was moved out of the barn. It was time. Foley would drive the wagon into town and hide it behind the hotel. Andy would travel by horse and meet Foley where they’d decided.
Andy slowly rode out of the barn and headed into the dark recesses of the trees. He began his ride of vengeance toward Carson City. Foley closed the barn door. He’d begin the ride to Carson City in one hour.
Luck had prevailed where Foley was concerned. Calhoun and his men rode up as Foley was checking the horses hitched to the wagon. Foley turned and looked at the Sheriff.
The riders dismounted. “Look around,” ordered Calhoun. The men went in different directions. Calhoun, holding his rifle, walked over to Foley.”
“What’cha doing with this wagon?”
Foley looked at Calhoun. He felt uneasy. “Was ‘jes able to git it back here. Why’s ya askin’?”
“What supplies did you pick up in town today?” asked Calhoun.
Foley realized the sheriff was suspicious. He didn’t know all the details but thought he’d try to lie his way out of whatever the sheriff suspected. “Ain’t picked up none.”
Calhoun looked at Foley. “You told me early this morning you were picking up supplies and now you’re tellin’ me you didn’t.”
“Yep. I told ya a couple of things this morning. I was seeing about Mrs. Wales and was picking up supplies, grain and such. This here wheel came loose and I couldn’t load supplies. Had ta git it fixed. Then was too late to git my order so I ‘jes came on back here ta take care of things.”
Calhoun just stared hard at Foley. “When did you come back?”
“I came back this mornin’ after leaving the wagon ta be fixed. Rode back into town this afternoon and picked up this here wagon and just got back a little while ago. Why’s ya askin?”
Calhoun only responded with, “Just rechecking anything that seems unusual. You were seen leavin’ town without the supplies you said you were getting. Didn’t sound right so we’re lookin’ into it.”
Foley’s eyes focused on the sheriff and said, “Lot’s of things don’t seem right but that don’t make it so. Now’s I got a lot to finish up here. Do what ya need to.” Foley walked back into the barn. He watched.
Sheriff Calhoun was talking to his men. They hadn’t found anything strange and the surrounding area showed no signs of horse tracks or footprints. The only strange thing was the smell of coal oil in the barn. They shrugged it off to some having been spilled. They mounted their horses and headed back to town. Calhoun was furious.
*
FORTY-TWO
Hoss and Adam saw Mary and her mother after Calhoun and his men rode out of town. They’d arranged to meet for dinner and were waiting for the two ladies to join them in the hotel dining room.
The expression on the face of Hoss was one of concern and worry. Adam noticed it and asked Hoss if he was OK. Hoss had responded that he was worried because Calhoun had not returned yet and was wondering what this situation was doing to Mary and May. They had experienced quite a lot.
Adam sat quietly for a moment in his own thoughts. Hoss saw the agony that shone through the armor Adam tried to surround himself with. He knew what was on his brother’s mind – Claire – and if he should have left her. His decision couldn’t be changed now. They were here.
It had been thirty minutes already and Mary and her mother had not returned to the dining room. Hoss wondered if they had gotten the time wrong. Adam thought no. Something once again felt odd to Hoss. He rose and told Adam he was going to check the front desk to see if the ladies had come down from their rooms. Hoss returned in a flash and handed Adam the note that was left at the desk for the two of them. Adam read it, angrily balled it up and tossed it to the floor. He picked up his hat and walked to the front desk. His simmering was starting to heat up.
Adam and Hoss stopped at the front desk. The desk clerk asked if there was anything that he could assist them with. The only response Adam had was to say when a note is supposed to be given to guests waiting – it was supposed to be done. The apology offered was weak. The desk clerk indicated that he’d been busy. Sparks were beginning to fly. Had the two brothers more time the desk clerk would have actually felt them.
The note left indicated there was a problem at the ranch and Mary and her mother would not be able to meet them for dinner. They’d return as soon as they could and hoped the apology was accepted.
Adam and Hoss rode out of town toward the Sanders ranch at top speed. “How long ago did the clerk say they left?” asked Adam.
“He said about ten minutes,”
“Let’s move,” said Adam. “With any luck we may be able to catch them.”
“We best be careful Adam. This could be another trap.”
Andy’s plan had worked. He was in a world of his own. His mind saw the mixed hues of the flames. He laughed. He sat in the darkness and waited. A nickel paid for a note to be delivered was nothing. How lovely would be the morning he thought as he sifted through the ashes. He could hardly contain himself.
The darkness had now set in just as the darkness of his soul. Andy felt the law was much too close now. Foley was making a mess of things in his opinion. Andy realized that Foley had now become touched by evil. He’d need to purify him as well.
Andy sat off the main road and waited. He had no plans to meet Foley as was agreed. Foley was a fool … a real fool. The night covered Andy with warmth that exaggerated his excitement. He was ready. He laughed to himself as he rested against the rough bark of the tree. The ground was hard but felt to him like a soft cushion. Patience was hard for him but he could wait for this.
Mary and her mother were making their way toward their ranch. They weren’t certain what the problem could be but did load their rifles. May thought they were being foolish to leave the way they did but could not risk losing stock or the ranch itself. After all, if everything was OK they were sure to pass Sheriff Calhoun returning to town. If things were not OK, they’d probably find him or some of his men at the ranch.
The evening wind cut them as they rode toward home. Their hair was blown askew and their hearts raced. If only they were riding their own horses rather than the town stable horses. With no moon they traveled carefully yet as quickly as they were able. They knew the road well but tonight it seemed strange to them. The bends and turns seemed unfamiliar and unwelcoming this night. When they reached the two crossed logs on the road they’d take the road to the left and the ranch would be a mere three miles away. If only there was a hint of moonlight.
Adam and Hoss were making the best time they could. They, too, were also being forced to travel cautiously. This was not part of their plan but both brothers had come too far to turn back now. They wanted this over but not until they were witness to the capture or death of Andy Wales and Foley Harper.
Sheriff Calhoun had calmed down and let reason and experience take over. He had wanted more than anything else to find Andy Wales on the ranch or at least a sign he’d been there. That was not the case. His instincts were usually good. He hoped they’d prove to be this night.
Midway back to town he split his men into two groups. He’d thought long and hard as he rode. Calhoun knew Foley had lied. Foley was going to be easy. He felt his fury rising again because he didn’t find Andy at the ranch. He’d let Foley think his story was believable but had his men watching the ranch and Foley’s actions. The remaining couple of men and Calhoun were positioned on the outlaying sections of the ranch and on the hillside. The darkness was against them but Foley was the key.
Calhoun’s hunters sat and waited. Their surroundings were eerie and the sounds of the night were contributing to their anxiety. They moved very little. All they could do was wait – and wait Calhoun and his men would.
Foley was seen climbing into the wagon. The wagon had started moving in the direction of Carson City. The movement was odd in that the road he traveled was not the main road. One of Sheriff Calhoun’s deputies realized Calhoun knew exactly what he was doing. His record as a law officer was thought highly of and if things turned out they were expected, he’d keep that honor.
Foley wasn’t going to make it to his destination and that was a fact. Calhoun’s men followed him with some difficulty. None of them could travel quickly. The quiet of the night only embellished the sound of the wagon wheels turning and the sound of the horse’s hoofs. Now it was time. Calhoun’s men sped up to catch Foley. Foley heard the sound of horses but the night was deceiving. He wasn’t sure the direction the sound was coming from. He tried to speed up. Calhoun’s men did the same. It wasn’t long before the wagon was within spitting distance. Foley wasn’t ready to die just yet and pulled the wagon to a stop.
“What’cha stoppin’ me fer? Thought you was robbers.”
“Throw your gun over here and get down from the wagon!”
“I ain’t done nothin’,” yelled Foley.
“Get down!”
Foley got down. He was afraid the end was coming faster by the moment.
“Where’s Andy Wales?”
“I told yer sheriff I don’t know him and I ain’t seen no strangers around here.”
“You generally take night rides in a wagon? Turn this wagon around and head back to the Sander’s ranch.”
Foley saw the guns pointed at him. There was going to be no argument on his part.
Mary and May could see what they believed to be the logs in the road. Their excitement was overtaking them. Yes, there were the logs. They made the turn they believed to be to the ranch.
Andy stood up and closed his knife. It would only be a few minutes now. He rode his horse down the hillside ever so carefully and waited. He heard the sound of horses. “Vengeance! Vengeance! Vengeance! He removed his shotgun and pumped it. Within a few moments he saw the women. Their screams pierced the night like the sharpness of a razor’s edge. It was painful.
Andy had tied ropes across the road. The dark of the night that warmed him also hid the ropes. Mary and May had ridden right into them and were knocked from their horses.
Their cries were heard by the Cartwright brothers. At risk to their safety they sped in the direction the sounds had come from.
Andy laughed an obscene laugh as his daughter looked up at him. She crawled to turn her mother over and the laughing got louder and sicker. “You’re evil and I’m the purifier,” Andy yelled. Mary looked at her father in fear. She no longer recognized the man that stood over her.
The sound of horses fast approaching was not part of Andy’s plan. He had to purify. He had to have the fire. He quickly mounted his horse, spat at the ground and with a sickening grin on his face said, “The hell fires will burn this night.” He rode off toward the ranch.
Foley had been returned to the ranch and was being kept out of sight. One of Calhoun’s men rode to tell him they had Foley but still no sign of Wales.
Andy was a madman. His time was becoming limited.
Adam and Hoss found Mary and May. They quickly dismounted.
“Are you alright?” asked Adam. “What did you think you were doing riding out here by yourselves?”
“Adam take it easy. Let’s find out if they’re hurt.”
Adam tightened his lips. He knew Hoss was right but he also knew the women were foolish.
“It … it was pa. He’s crazy,” said Mary.
“Do you know where he went?” Adam asked Mary as his hands tightened on her shoulders.
“He … he headed to the ranch I think.”
May sat up with Hoss’ help. She indicated she was fine. Adam quickly checked their horses. They were not hurt.
“You get on these horses and head to town. Don’t stop until you get there,” he said as he mounted Sport. Hoss joined him and they sped off as the Wales women watched them being engulfed by the darkness of the night.
Andy was ready for whatever was to come. He knew the land and the back roads. He made his way swiftly. The night had become his friend.
Calhoun heard the sound of horses. In the night he was uncertain who the riders were. He was sure they weren’t his men. The riders got closer and as they passed Calhoun realized it was the Cartwrights. What are they doing out here he wondered.
In a flash the horses on the Sanders ranch went wild. They tried to make their way out of the corral. Calhoun’s men were caught off guard as the horses broke loose. Several men had been knocked to the ground; the remaining few were hurt. In the chaos Foley took the opportunity to retrieve one of their dropped guns and escape the scene. The horses were free and running wild. Chaos was taking place at the hand of Andy Wales.
The horrid laughing could be heard over the crackle of the fire. “Purify! Evil be vanquished! Purify!” Foley realized that Andy had secretly made his way back and set the barn afire. He was waving a torch and yelling. He was crazed. Foley tried to make his way to him when the sound of horses was heard. He ducked into the brush.
They pulled up and the simmering pot was now boiling. Adam was looking directly at Andy Wales.
FORTY-THREE
The fire was catching and beginning to devour the barn bit by bit. Frightened horses were running in all directions. Hoss saw two injured men who were dangerously close to a building that would soon deteriorate board by board. His pot was now simmering as sparks were lighting up the dark Nevada sky. The smell of burning hay and wood was becoming overwhelming as was the sight before him. His eyes focused on Andy Wales. The sight caused him to heat up just as the fire that was engulfing the barn.
The darkness of the look of the man in black in the midst of the night’s blackness spoke volumes. Hoss and Adam looked at each other for a split second. Hoss quickly ran to pull the men away from the danger they faced in the wake of the burning barn. Andy Wales was ranting and raving. He waved his torch to frighten the remaining horses and turned his back as he started to head toward the house. He was without logic and the sensibility he needed to hold on to. Adam wasn’t. The steam from the boiling pot could not be contained as the crackling sounds became louder and the night sky was lit up. Emotion fed by anger guided Adam. He sped his horse toward Andy Wales and without the slightest hesitation leaped from it with the determination and intensity of a panther on the hunt. The prey long sought after was knocked to the ground and began to fight for survival. The force that hit him caused the loss of both gun and torch.
With a quickness that could only be matched by the fear and anger Andy felt, Adam was leveling his own sense of vengeance. Andy tried to reach for his gun but it was out of his reach. The blow to Andy’s mid section and then to his jaw knocked him into the corral railing. He lifted his hands and charged Adam causing the two of them to fall to the ground. Adrenalin was flowing like rapids of a river raging toward a calming and conclusive end. The hatred in the eyes of Andy could be seen by the light of the burning barn. Adam knew they showed hatred and the yearning to do harm. Andy would do no more harm – Adam was going to make sure. His fist connected with Andy once, twice and yet a third time knocking him to the ground. Andy was like an impenetrable wall. He lunged toward Adam and was able to land his own punches. Whatever pain Adam should have felt was not. The heat of the boiling pot was raging with intensity – so much so that it could not be contained.
Adam got to his feet and once again attacked the deranged madman. His blows were strong, focused and creating a weakness in his prey. Whatever propelled Adam to continue was burning just as the barn was burning. It had gone beyond the point of being saved and could not be contained.
After seeing Adam and Hoss riding toward the ranch, Sheriff Calhoun and his men moved out with the speed of a raging wind. Arriving only minutes later they quickly saw the situation and went into action. The speed with which chaos had raised its ugly head was shocking. Hoss stood up and looked around for Adam. The smoke and the dust made visibility limited. Sheriff Calhoun found Adam pummeling his prey and made efforts to turn the heat down on the boiling pot. This would take some doing. Another deputy rushed to help Sheriff Calhoun and the two of them were able to deter the continuing blows being exchanged. Andy Wales lay on the ground. Adam leaned over the corral rail to catch his breath.
Mary and May were heading toward Carson City when May looked back. She could only imagine what she saw. Without haste they changed direction and headed toward their ranch. The need to know about and protect their life was a short distance in front of them – their ranch. The orange, yellow and red hues dancing across the sky were magnified ten times over by the black background they were embracing. A cold background that welcomed the heat of destruction. The Wales women could only hope and pray as they cut through the night. The fear that was engulfing them was all they felt. The coolness that had settled in the Nevada night air was an omission in their minds.
Foley Harper watched from his hiding place. He knew he’d get nowhere on foot. He’d become angry as he watched the beating Andy received from Adam Cartwright. They’d be looking for him and he needed to get away. He’d wait for the right moment he could move to the southern part of the ranch. If luck were on his side, he’d find a horse to carry him into the night. It wouldn’t be long now. Sheriff Calhoun and his men were trying to settle things down. Andy, although beaten and battered, continued to shout out his cries of revenge and the purifying fire. He was handcuffed. The pain he felt as the deputy moved him only seemed to cause him to seethe with more hostility.
Hoss looked for Adam through the smoke. He found him and wanted to know if he was OK. Adam turned and rubbing his hands nodded that he was. Both brothers then turned to look at the dancing flames and smoke that seemed to be swaying and rising to a tune of its own. A tune that could have been beautiful but was being played off key. Sheriff Calhoun was moving without nonsense to try to secure the site. The men that were hurt would be fine but would require medical treatment. He yelled orders to his deputies to spread out and search the surrounding area for Foley Harper. Hoss turned and looked at Andy Wales as he sat on the ground looking at the barn while laughing like a hyena. Hoss merely shook his head.
The smoke was thick because of the coal oil and was permeating the air. Mary and May could smell it as they got closer to the ranch. Their hearts were beating furiously. Within moments they arrived and their worst fears were realized. The sight before them was earth shattering. They sat on their horses and could only look. They looked around for their horses but the smoke and darkness of the night hindered their ability to see. They slowly moved toward the corral which was furthest away from the barn. Sheriff Calhoun, Adam and Hoss saw the two women. Mary and her mother heard the shouted words – Vengeance! – Purify! It was then they both saw the man. The man that had made their lives a nightmare. The man that was filled with hatred. The man that had set their barn ablaze. The man that had escaped from prison to cause lasting pain. They looked at their husband and father – a man they no longer recognized. What they knew and would never forget was that this man was unforgiving and mean.
The hearts of the two women were now beating as if they were four people. The shock on their faces was clear. Andy stood up and looked at them. He spat on the ground and then lifted his cuffed hands to wipe his bleeding mouth with his sleeve. Sheriff Calhoun kept his gun pointed toward Andy as he ordered the women to leave. They refused. This was their home and had to know the outcome. May dismounted and stood facing the man she once loved but now could not forgive or recognize.
Andy spouted words toward her for the evil she represented. She’d need to be purified by fire. He had started but it was far from over. Who had this man become she wondered? Andy’s eyes were piercing. He now stood staring. A stare that made May feel a chill. She walked back over to her daughter who was still sitting on her mount.
Foley had to make his move now. Men were looking for him. He couldn’t stay where he was. His nervousness was like an erupting volcano. With the gun in his hand he slowly made his way carefully toward the house. The deputies had searched the house and were now looking for him but not in this clearing. He made his way to the house and was able to crawl in through a window. In the darkness he found his way to the gun shelf. He felt around. The rifles were gone. He mumbled to himself as his heart raced. There was one other place a rifle was kept. He found it. He exited the house the way he entered. Slowly and carefully he disappeared into the blackness.
The crackling was ceasing now and the remaining life of the barn was being vanquished. Sheriff Calhoun pushed Andy toward the horse he’d ridden in on. It had been tied. Foley had seen the horse but knew he would not be able to take it. He moved quietly and slowly. The glow of the embers allowed him to see the tears that quietly streamed down the face of Mary. He continued to move in the darkness. He was going to save himself.
Calhoun said his men would not rest until Foley had been found. He wanted Andy moved quickly to town but had no idea where Foley was. He didn’t want to chance his deputy taking Andy in alone. Foley could be anywhere. They’d wait. Mary was frozen. May heard the neighing of a horse. She slowly walked toward one of her horses. In doing so, she moved within a reasonable distance from Andy to reach the animal. She ignored him and tried to comfort the animal. Hoss took a rope from his saddle and fixed a harness for the horse. Adam looked at Mary and saw the distress she was in. He walked over to her. He wanted to try to assure her that whatever happened this night would not last forever. In some ways he found he was talking to himself as well. Whatever happened to Claire would not last forever.
Sheriff Calhoun and the one deputy remained focused on Andy.
“The wages of sin is dying,” yelled Andy. He then moved with speed to grab his wife. He’d managed to remove from his boot the knife the kept there and with a little difficulty was able to hold her and the knife to her throat.
May struggled but was unable to free herself. She regained her composure and tried to talk to Andy. He was in a different place.
Adam’s hand was on his gun as was Hoss’ and the deputy.
“Wales, drop the knife,” shouted Sheriff Calhoun. “There’s no way out for you.”
All eyes were on Andy.
“Maybe not,” Andy’s sickening voice responded, “But I wanna see the worry startin’ in May. She was the breeder of evil.”
“Wales. This ain’t somethin’ ya want to do. Why don’t you drop the knife?” asked Hoss. Hoss had stopped Adam from saying anything because of the beating Adam had given Andy. This might had more fuel to the fire burning inside Andy. Adam remained quiet but his hand at the ready.
Andy began moving backward toward the house. He had matches in his pocket. Foley had already spread coal oil throughout the house. He was going to purify. The fires would rage once again against the dark sky.
Andy continued to move backwards pulling May with him. The sharpness of the blade’s edge was pressing against her throat. She was frightened. Mary watched in panic. This was her mother.
The deputy started to raise his gun but Sheriff Calhoun signaled for him to just lower it.
Andy’s eyes became more crazed. He tightened his grip on the knife and Mary. He continued to move toward the house.
“C’mon Calhoun. C’mon and shoot,” Andy laughed. “I’m enjoyin’ seein’ the worry startin’ in ya.”
Calhoun looked around him cautiously. He wanted to find a way to free May Wales without her getting hurt.
“Got nothin’ to say?” yelled Andy. “I kin’ wait ya out – but I ain’t gonna.”
The fear on the face of May was all but speaking.
“Andy,” Calhoun said. “As far as we know you ain’t committed murder yet. Let yer wife go.”
“Can’t do that. We was a plannin’ ta kill fer sure.”
Andy was ranting now and all were listening. Foley heard his words as he continued to move farther from the house. He was continually being stopped because of fear of being caught by the riders looking for him.
“That madman,” Foley said under his breath. “He’s gonna git us both locked up or worse.”
“Ya heard me. We was going to purify these woman by fire ‘jes like we did to that Mrs. Cartwright.”
Both Adam and Hoss heard the words. Adam’s hand tightened on his gun as a sinking feeling rushed through him. Hoss’ fury was on the surface and he had to safeguard any unnecessary movements.
“Now put yer guns down real easy,” Andy ordered. No one moved. “I said put ‘em down NOW. Ya may shoot me but it ain’t gonna be before I cut her neck clear through. Now put ‘em down!”
Sheriff Calhoun, Hoss, Adam and the deputy did as they were told.
“Now’s that a good thing. Kick ‘em outta the way. Now!”
They did as they were told. Adam’s eyes were now blacker than the night.
“I’m takin’ her in to purify her. We had it all planned out but that Foley got careless so I changed things. He was supposed to go to Carson City with the wagon. We was a gonna’ taken ma wife here and ma girl. Tie ‘em up in the wagon and bring ‘em out here. One is better than none … and my May here is the one,” Andy laughed.
He would make it into the house before they were able to stop him. Their guns were too far away. In the quiet that now fell, filled with the smoke in the air, the rifle was lifted and carefully aimed. The hands were calm in view of the situation or the outcome. This could not be allowed to happen.
The heart started to beat faster. As Andy stumbled up onto the porch he laughed. He turned to enter the house with May when a shot rang out. He fell to the porch in agony. The knife had been dropped and May ran toward the sheriff. The men gathered their guns quickly and began to look around and take shelter if necessary. Andy had been shot in the leg.
Sitting quietly with tears still streaming down her face was Mary holding a smoking rifle. The smoke from the barrel became entwined with the smoke from the barn. “I couldn’t kill him … but I had to stop him.”
The rifle shot had been heard by Calhoun’s men. They turned from where they were and raced back toward the ranch. In so doing, the quiet escape of Foley was thwarted. He tried to hide and was preparing to shoot the rider he heard coming. At the same time coming from a different direction was another of Calhoun’s men. He pulled up his horse and said, “Put that rifle down easy. I don’t want ta have ta kill ya – but I will.”
*
FORTY-FOUR
Emotions were slowing settling down but new realities were forming. The fire had ceased burning leaving charred remains. It was a reminder and would always be embedded in the minds of those who were present.
Sheriff Calhoun and his men were ready for the trek to Carson City. Andy and Foley showed no signs of emotion. Foley said nothing. Whatever he was feeling was being contained inside. Andy for the first time was quiet. He looked over the damage he’d done. He would have to be satisfied.
Sheriff Calhoun walked over to Mary and her mother to be sure they were alright. Their concerns were tri-fold. What was going to happen to Andy and Foley? How would they rebuild their barn? How would they find their horses? He understood their concerns and assured them he’d see to it that help arrived first thing in the morning. He believed they’d be able to round up the horses without too much difficulty. Tomorrow they would consider the questions. For now he wanted them to return to Carson City. There was no point in their remaining.
Both Hoss and Adam heard the conversation. They’d make sure the women were accompanied to town and settled in for the night. Hoss looked at his brother.
“Adam are you alright?
Adam looked at his brother. He said nothing for a moment. “I don’t know Hoss. Right now I just don’t know.”
Hoss and Adam spent a few minutes reassuring Mary and her mother they understood what they were feeling. They offered comfort as best they could. What they couldn’t do was to erase what had happened. This was going to be something they would live with.
Quietly Adam assisted May onto her horse.
“Adam,” she said quietly. “I didn’t know. Please believe me … I didn’t know. Is there anything I can do to help your wife or you?”
Adam’s words were few. He looked gratefully at May and tried to force a positive look. He responded, “Thank you, but no.” Adam squeezed her hand as an indication of his thanks.
They were mounted and took a last look in the darkness at what had been bright as day just an hour before. The morning light was sure to prove this experience had not been a dream. They slowly rode away.
Hoss rode next to Mary. He wanted to find words to say to her. He wasn’t sure what they could even be. Mary broke the silence. She talked of positive things. The rebuilding of the ranch and determination of making it a success. She didn’t speak of the shooting or nearly losing her mother. Hoss realized that this was something that would come – but perhaps not this night. He decided to speak to her about coming back to help them once his brother had healed.
Mary had no knowledge of Joe being shot and was surprised. Hoss had not intended to let this bit of information out. It just flowed as he was speaking to Mary. He then, against his better judgment, could not ignore the questions she was asking. Her eyes were pleading for information. He gave it solemnly … Joe’s being shot and Claire’s condition. They rode the rest of the way in silence.
The streets of Carson City were busy. The hour was still fairly early. They passed the sheriff’s office as if it didn’t exist and continued to the hotel. Hoss assisted Mary down. She looked at him and the strong resolve that she tried to control could no longer be contained. She started to cry. The night’s events had been more than she was able to handle and needed to find a release. The tears were giving her that release. Hoss motioned that Adam should take May into the hotel. Adam quietly escorted her inside before she was able to see Mary’s upset.
Hoss took Mary’s arm and they started to walk slowly. It gave Mary a chance to open up and Hoss clearly realized he’d have to return to help the two women. It was a short walk and when they returned to the hotel entrance Mary was able to take a deep breath and offer up a smile. Hoss reciprocated.
Inside the hotel Adam and May had their own discussion. They were both persons of strong convictions and believed in justice and fairness. They were both bewildered by what had taken place and what lay in front of them. There remained tenseness in Adam and a slight nervousness in May. Their words took a path of concern. May for what would happen next and her rebuilding and trying to comfort the daughter she loved with all her heart … the daughter that had saved her life. She mustered strength from out of nowhere and told Adam she was going to ensure that her daughter would never continue to feel the pain of this night. They would view it as something that happened and from it would become stronger and learn from it. Life has its heartbreaks but lasts only as long as you hold on to them.
Adam listened intently to this woman who had endured much this evening. She was someone he wanted to know better. He stood as Hoss and Mary entered the hotel. The mother and daughter hugged each other as the Cartwright brothers watched. Adam handed Mary and her mother their keys. He further stated he was sorry for what had happened in their lives but realized the strength and courage of the two of them. He told them they would eventually be fine and successful. Both Mary and her mother hugged Adam and Hoss and then made their way up the stairs. When they’d reached the top they turned and saw the faces of two men that had the weight of the world on their shoulders. Their faces could not hide it. Adam tipped his hat and Hoss mustered up a grin. This night would pass very slowly for all.
Adam wanted to head back to Claire but knew it was too dark to make the ride. He and Hoss agreed to get rooms for the night and head for home first thing in the morning. They took the horses to the livery and asked that they be ready at sun up. The other two horses would be picked up later in the day.
Adam was quiet as he and Hoss walked back to the hotel.
“How about some food and something to drink?” asked Hoss.
Adam looked at his big brother. He put his hand on Hoss’ back and they entered the dining room.
Adam finally lay in the darkness and wondered what had really happened to Claire. He wanted to know all the details but even more so wanted to get back to her. It was very clear what happened had been at the hands of both Andy and Foley. He thought about the fear they put into Claire and his anger started rising again. He lay quietly and thought about going home.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The morning came early. Hoss knocked on Adam’s door. He opened it.
“Hey brother. Got some shaving stuff fer ya to clean up with.”
“Thanks Hoss. This won’t take long.”
Hoss sat on the bed and watched as Adam rid his face of the shadow that had taken residence.
Adam could see the look on his brother’s face in the mirror and asked, “Thinking about Mary?”
“Yep. They’s been through a lot. I’m gonna come back to try to help them.”
“Now why am I not surprised?” Adam asked as he continued to shave.
Hoss just smiled. Adam was proud of his brother.
“Adam ya know you could have killed Andy Wales last night. No one could’a blamed ya fer that.”
Adam’s eyes focused on his brother in the mirror. He rinsed his face and turned to Hoss as he dried his face and hands with a towel. “Yes I could have. Perhaps I should have. Two wrongs don’t make a right and what I did will have to suffice. Now what I need to make right is Claire. You ready?”
“Yep. I’m ready. Let’s head for home. Joe is probably driving pa and Hop Sing up the walls.”
Adam laughed as he and Hoss left the hotel room. He hoped the day would bring a turn of events as bright as the sun that was beginning to rise.
Adam arrived home to the smell of fresh coffee and food being cooked. He walked in and said, “Hey, is anybody here?”
Margaret rushed from the kitchen.
“Adam, I’m glad you’re home.” “I was concerned when you didn’t come back last night. I’m glad to see you’re safe.”
“I’m glad to be back and sorry if you worried,” he said as he took off his hat and unbuckled his gun. “Where’s Hank?”
“He’s up with Claire while I prepare breakfast.”
Adam looked at Margaret and his eyes asked the question. She wanted to give him encouraging news but this was not the case.
“There’s been no change Adam.”
He just looked from Margaret’s face to the floor and then turned slowly on his heel and made his way up to his wife.
As he entered the bedroom he heard Hank reading to Claire. He watched in hopes that there was a response. There was none. Hank was reading to his sleeping niece. Adam walked over and placed his hand on Hank’s shoulder.
Hank stood up and said, “Glad to see you. She should be waking soon. Are you alright?”
Adam focused his eyes on Claire and said, “I’m fine. I’ll fill you and Margaret in later.”
Hank placed the book on the end of the bed and closed the door behind him.
He wasn’t sure if it was the events of the previous evening or his hopes dashed seeing no improvement in Claire – but suddenly he felt weariness come over him taking his energy with it. He watched his life sleeping peacefully. He watched her, kissed her and then sat down. He reached for her hand and felt the softness of it. The sun now flowing through the window caused the sapphires in her ring to sparkle. He smiled as he remembered the day he’d given her this ring.
The weariness became greater. He laid his head on the bed and closed his eyes. He began to think. This became his way of speaking to Claire.
“Sweetheart, I wish I could touch those hidden places inside you that are bruised and hurt. The ones that came with no warning as if riding on the wind. Never could I have ever foreseen you wandering in a strange place as you are today.
I love you and feel as if I failed you. I’m trying to think of your healing and the rest of our lives. There has to be an opportunity for a new beginning where we can live our lives to the fullest. Help me to learn that I cannot change the past but accept it. I need you and our child. This tragedy that has entered all of our lives must and will be short lived. We have a future. Claire do you hear me? We have a future and we hold its key. Never will anything be more a necessity in my life but you and our child. We’ve a destination. You are special and you are loved. I’m trying to hold on to happiness for the both of us in the present – for if I don’t – I fear we’ll not find it in our future.
I know you have no awareness of falling into this abyss. The timing of it was not a part of our plan. I’m feeling the warmth of the sun and pray that you will open your eyes. I can’t help but remember the pain and fright in your eyes when I found you. Sweetheart, I’m feeling pain in my being slowly ebbing its way through me. Wake and feel the warmth of the sun. Let your pain become a dim memory.
I’m trying to understand. You are a part of the light from which all good things flow. I need you to shine again. I think of so many things and want to share them with you … the hush heard in the night after a snowfall; the sweet scent after a summer storm. They are the beauty we see each Spring when the hills are bathed in hues of red, yellow and blue on a bed of green. They are the warmth we feel from the sun touching our skin. They are all things eternal. The coldest of Winters will give way to Spring which in turn will step aside as Summer awakens from her sleep. Now they and I await your return. I love you.”
Within moments Adam had joined Claire in rest.
FORTY-FIVE
It was almost a week since the capture of Andy and Foley. Sheriff Calhoun lived up to his promise and sent men to the Wales ranch. They’d managed to find all of the horses and May obtained a bank loan to rebuild the barn. Neighbors along with Hoss and Ben Cartwright assisted with the cleanup.
The circumstances of that night had been explained to all family members. They were somber over the news and carried it heavily – no more heavily than Adam and Claire’s aunt and uncle, Hank and Margaret.
Joe was healing quickly and wanted to visit Adam and Claire. The doctor said he could do so within a few days. It had yet to be discovered by the authorities who actually shot him. In his mind he knew. Adam would make periodic visits to see his brother – always trying to keep his spirits up. Joe was seemingly at a loss for words so Adam kept his visits short. He understood the difficulty Joe had trying to find words to say in certain situations. This was one of them. Joe knew Claire remained the same and he could see the toll it was taking on his brother.
Hop Sing made a decision during this time. He started spending time at Adam’s home to assist and be near Claire. He felt sadness and knew this was the least he could do. Ben didn’t argue with Hop Sing about it. He knew the bond Claire and Hop Sing had. This would help relieve Margaret from some of the stress and also be a comfort to Adam.
The weather was changing and the coming of the colder months would soon be ushered in. The mornings and evenings were cool but the days were bright and beautiful. It was a time of year that all of the Cartwrights loved.
Adam managed to get through each day but the evenings were long. Claire was being mobile with his assistance. He escorted her outside daily, moved her to different rooms within the house and had now arranged for her to sit and eat dinner in the dining room. This required assistance on his part – but he was doing all he could to ensure her health and that of the baby.
Margaret was having great difficulty seeing her niece this way on a daily basis. She, too, could see the strain in Adam’s face. He never complained but was more quiet than usual. She and Hank had made a decision. They would leave.
It was now late afternoon when Adam took Claire outside. The doctor was due to check Claire but had not yet arrived. He left her seated outside and walked into the house. Hank had just ridden up. Adam looked out the window and watched as he talked to Claire. He spoke in a soft but cheerful voice.
When Adam turned around he saw Margaret setting the table for dinner. “Something smells good,” he said.
“I certainly hope that you and Claire enjoy it. It’s just simple fair.”
“I’m sure we will.” Adam sensed something.
Hop Sing brought the laundry in and started to fold it. He kept a watchful eye on Adam and even more so on Claire. He was not going to let things get worse. He needed to be here.
Hank entered the house and Hop Sing acknowledged him. “I go out and spend time with Missy Claire. OK Mista Adam?”
Adam was glad Hop Sing was there. “Of course.”
Hop Sing bounded out the door. When Adam looked he saw the tenderness of the man he’d known most of his life. He was holding Claire’s hand and speaking very softly to her. He finally helped her up and walked her over to the porch swing. They sat and he gently rocked the swing back and forth. This sight warmed Adam’s heart.
Hank asked Adam to have a seat. He looked at the faces of both Hank and Margaret and complied.
“Adam I want you to understand what I’m about to say to you.” These words caught Adam’s attention.
“Margaret and I have discussed this and believe it may be the appropriate thing for us to do,” Hank continued. Margaret sat by his side and looked at Adam with her warm and caring eyes.
“I … we feel that we should move back to our ranch. Now, we feel this way for several reasons. But first I want you to know that we are not abandoning you and Claire.”
Margaret hoped Adam did not misunderstand what Hank was saying. She added, “Adam, we feel you need time and above all privacy with Claire. Our being here doesn’t permit that. We want to be here but we also know that you and she need time alone. We, too, need the time to adjust. We’ve all done it together thus far but there are those moments where we need to be alone. We’ll get things settled and then leave after dinner. If you wish us to stay we will.”
Adam listened to her words. In his heart he had to admit that he needed help but he also needed space set aside for just he and Claire … a private space.
“Adam, Hop Sing is here regularly,” said Hank. “We love you both but know that our presence can add to some of the uneasiness you feel … uneasiness we feel. I’m not trying to get personal, but we’re all feeling the intensity of this. If we acknowledge the honesty of this situation, it’s hard all the way around.”
Adam just focused on Hank and Margaret.
“Adam,” said Margaret. “Hank has a tendency to take the long way to get to the point. We feel we should leave so that you have the time and privacy you need with Claire. So that you can be who you are and perhaps be comforted in a way that you know will not be interrupted. I’ll come each day to take care of the things that need to be.”
Adam looked at the two faces trying to express as lovingly as they could their feelings. He knew what they were doing and he was appreciative. He nodded his head and said with a slight smile, “I understand. I think I could use the time alone with her and hope you understand it.”
“We do,” said Margaret. “We have some adjusting to do as well. We’re only a short distance away and if there is anything you need during the night you only need send for us.”
“I know and I thank you,” said Adam. “There’s adjusting needed on all our parts.”
“I’m glad you understand Adam,” Hank added.
“I do. We have to put life back together as normal as it will be for the time being. I know it will get better.”
“It will Adam. Hank and I are as sure of it as you are.”
The air was beginning to chill and Hop Sing helped Claire into the house. He placed her in the chair near the window so that she was able to look out. He then packed a few things and headed back to the Ponderosa.
In a short time the sound of a carriage was heard. Adam who was sitting with Claire had thought it was Doctor Martin. To his surprise it wasn’t. It was Mrs. Holloway from the Children’s Home. She had Shelley with her. Adam left Claire and walked outside.
“Hello Mrs. Holloway. Hi there Shelley,” he said with a smile.
“Adam, we’ve been meaning to come by but haven’t had the chance. We wanted to return something.”
“Oh,” he teased, “I hadn’t realized that we’d lost something.”
Mrs. Holloway smiled and asked, “Is your wife here?”
“She is but she’s resting right now.”
“Well during the Founder’s Day Celebration, she gave Shelley a handkerchief to use. We’ve laundered it and wanted to return it. It’s quite lovely with lace and I’m sure she’d like to have it back.”
Shelley looked at Adam with large brown eyes. She continued to hold onto the doll Claire had given her the day they met in town.
“Shelley,” said Mrs. Holloway. “We’ll have to see Mrs. Cartwright another time but I want you to give Mr. Cartwright the handkerchief.”
Shelley looked at Mrs. Holloway but said nothing. She then turned to look into the warm eyes of Adam. Her cherub face and long dark tresses touched his heart. He smiled at her. She tried to reach into her pocket for the handkerchief. She was having a bit of difficulty.
“Here let me hold your doll for you,” Adam said.
Immediately Shelley pulled the doll back and held it close to her. She stared at Adam.
“I guess the best friend your doll has is you,” he smiled. “I think you can manage all by yourself.”
Mrs. Holloway’s eyes caught Adam’s. They said nothing.
Slowly Shelley reached into her pocket and pulled out the freshly laundered handkerchief. She reached out her small hand to Adam.
He accepted the handkerchief and felt the gentleness of the child’s hand. He smiled and the child seemed to smile slightly with her eyes – but nothing else.
“Well, that was very nice Shelley,” said Mrs. Holloway. “We have to be going now Adam but please give my greetings to your wife.”
“I will. You have a safe journey back. See you soon,” he called after them. He watched them ride off and saw the small face with large eyes framed by dark hair looking back at him.
He entered the house and saw that Claire’s eyes were focused out the window. She had to have seen him talking to Mrs. Holloway and Shelley. He lowered his eyes knowing it made no difference to Claire.
They were finishing dinner when Doctor Martin arrived. He apologized for the lateness. Adam escorted Claire up the stairs so that he could examine her. Margaret cleared the dishes and cleaned the kitchen. She prepared a pot of coffee and left it warming on the stove.
Doctor Martin had finished examining Claire and came downstairs. Margaret handed him a cup of coffee. They sat dawn and waited.
He sipped the coffee and then said, “Claire’s progress is tenuous at best. It’s a day to day thing. I can’t give you more than that. You’ve told me that she seems to be sleeping well at night without the medicine I left. Now that has two sides to it.”
Hank held Margaret’s hand as Doctor Martin continued. “What I mean about two sides is this,” he said as he drank more of the coffee. “Being able to sleep without medicine may be a good thing in that she is more comfortable with what she experienced. She may be more at ease with it which could be a good thing.”
“What aren’t you saying Paul?” asked Adam.
“The other side is that she’s not bothered while sleeping because she has regressed even further where she feels nothing.”
“No!” shouted Adam as he slammed his hand on the table and stood up. Hank watched the disbelief in Adam’s eyes as Margaret placed her head in her hands.
“You’re not going to sit here and tell me something like this Paul. This is going to take time. She’s going to be herself again no matter what I have to do.”
“Adam,” Doctor Martin said quietly. “I know this is hard, but we’ve had this discussion several times already. I was just trying to give you what I can determine at this time and none of it is cast in stone. This is not like someone breaking their arm.”
“I’m sorry Paul. What about the baby?”
“Claire is physically healthy. She seems to be taking nourishment, getting fresh air and moving around the house. The baby seems fine. I found nothing to worry about there.”
Adam relaxed a bit hearing those words. Doctor Martin finished his coffee and picked up his bag. “I’ll check again in a few days … and you know if you need me to send for me.”
“Margaret … Hank, stay well,” he said as he left the house.
Adam thanked him and watched him ride away.
Adam stood outside for a moment. He needed to talk to someone. Hank and Margaret were there but they weren’t the ones he needed. He needed to talk to his father.
Adam entered the house and asked if Hank and Margaret would stay the night. He needed to go over to the Ponderosa. They understood and agreed. Adam went up to see Claire. She was sitting up in bed and his heart broke yet again. He held her and talked softly to her. “I’ll be back shortly sweetheart. I’ve … I’ve just something to do.”
Adam thanked Margaret and Hank. He put on his gun and hat and closed the door behind him.
FORTY-SIX
The hours moved on as the day’s sun bid hello to night and the moon. The air was crisp and he pulled his coat together. It was quiet and peaceful here. What he needed was piece of mind – a comfort that seemed out of his reach. He stood and walked through the rooms without walls. This was part of their future. He wondered if this house would ever be completed and living be happily ever after.
Adam had ridden over to the house he’d labored intensely on for he and Claire. He didn’t want to admit it – but had … he was at a loss as to what to do. There was no question about his love for the woman lost in a place he could not reach. He was pained at how little he knew about what actully happened to her. He was further worried she’d never return to him. It was as if she’d entered his life full of zest and energy only for it to be stripped away in a split second.
His resolve was strong but he was finding the sea he floated on was now rough and the water surges were dangerously tossing him to and fro. He couldn’t stop it by himself. He stepped back and looked at the house. He turned on his heel and left.
* * * *
The Cartwright men were sitting in the great room. Hop Sing had managed to get back and put dinner together for them. Joe was glad to be out of his room and tossed another log into the hearth. Ben eyed him with a sense of satisfaction. Hoss found a book and placed himself comfortably in a chair. Hop Sing saw the figure through the kitchen window. A figure that moved slowly. He watched him dismount and look at the house. Slowly the figure made his way to the door.
Adam opened the door and his father and brothers looked at him.
“Adam, this is a surprise,” said Ben. “Come on in. Can I get you something?”
Ben, Hoss and Joe didn’t want to show their worry or concern. They knew for Adam to be there it had to be important. The look on Adam’s face spoke volumes. He took off his coat and hat. When he turned to join them in the great room Joe asked, “Adam is everything OK?”
Ben shot a look at Joe and Hoss kept his eyes focused on Adam.
Adam sighed. “Things are the same.” He walked to the hearth and sat down. The remaining three Cartwrights looked at each other. They weren’t sure what they needed to do or should say. Ben put his newspaper down and poured his son and himself a brandy. Adam accepted it. He had sat in this same spot many times in the past – joyous and troublesome times.
Hoss realized that this was a troublesome time and motioned to Joe they should leave.
Fingering the brandy glass in his hands Adam said, “Don’t leave. I came here because I don’t know what to do. I … I need to talk.”
Joe and Hoss took their seats and waited. This was very unusual for their brother.
“What is it you don’t know son?” Ben asked concerned.
Adam sipped his brandy and placed the glass on the table.
“It has to do with Claire. She’s not making progress.” Adam went on to recount what Doctor Martin had said that afternoon.
“You know, there was a time that I wouldn’t have come here like this. Claire made me see so many things – that it’s not weakness to ask for help – but strength,” Adam said quietly.
“She’s right,” said Ben.
“Adam, what can we do?” queried Hoss. “Whatever ya need … ya got it.”
“I’m feeling overwhelmed by all of this. It seems as if there’s only an empty shell of her. I feel like I’ve lost her and can’t reach her. I’m trying to keep my optimism and hope up but each day it’s more difficult. When I look at her …..” Adam stopped talking.
Joe’s look was of deep concern for his brother. He’d never seen him open up to anyone like he was doing. Claire had changed him.
“Adam, we feel the pain too. Maybe not exactly the way you do, but it’s there.”
“I know Hoss. I’m trying to be positive and hopeful. Most of the time it seems to be there. As time begins to pass and there’s no change, I find I’m beginning to wonder.”
Ben listened and put his glass down. “Adam, help comes in many ways. Claire is a survivor and a fighter. Right now … well, right now the help you need is in you. I think you’re afraid of what isn’t; but you feel might be. The rest is with us as your family and in prayers.”
“I hear you pa. It’s been harder than I anticipated. After seeing Doctor Martin today, I guess I felt as if hope were waning. I reached my limit and didn’t know what to do. I needed to talk this out.”
Joe looked at his brother with a greater appreciation for the man he was. Indirectly Adam was teaching Joe something.
“Whatever any of us goes through it don’t ever have to be alone and ya know it,” Hoss added.
Ben rose and sat on the table in front of his eldest son. “Adam, we don’t say this often I know, but your brothers and I love you very much. As for hope – you haven’t lost it.”
Hoss and Joe were in need of comfort. They both secretly wanted to hear the words their father was about to impart.
Adam looked directly into his father’s eyes as he was spoken to. Ben continued after careful thought. “Listen to me son …. If you can look to the past and smile about it, then you still have hope. Hope is such a marvelous thing. It bends, it twists, it sometimes hides, but rarely does it break … It sustains us when nothing else can… It gives us reason to continue and courage to move ahead, when we tell ourselves we’d rather give in.”
Adam was hearing clearly the wisdom of his father. He was feeling better and was glad he’d taken advice once given to him by Claire and sought help.
Ben continued, “Hope puts a smile on our face when the heart cannot manage… Hope puts our feet on the path when our eyes cannot see it… Hope moves us to act when our souls are confused of the direction….”
Ben put his hand on his son’s shoulder. “I’m remembering something you so wisely told me some time ago. Ummmm … I think you said something that went like this … Hope is a wonderful thing, something to be cherished and nurtured, and something that will refresh us in return … and it can be found in each of us, and it can bring light into the darkest of places. Those were your words son. Adam, never lose that hope.”
Adam placed his hand on his father’s and smiled. He looked at his brothers and they too joined their brother at the hearth.
Ben poured brandy for all of them. Adam felt lighter and felt as if he could continue on.
Hoss slapped Adam on his shoulder. He sipped some brandy and asked, “You wanna share what you’re thinking?” Hoss saw a deep focused look on his brother’s face and wondered what was behind it.
Adam grinned and said, “Since I’m a different man ….”
“That’s because you’re a married man and to a woman that will keep you in line when she’s better,” said Joe.
They laughed.
“Yes. I’ll share what I’m thinking as best I can,” said Adam. “I came here because I didn’t know what to do, but I’ll be leaving here looking ahead. I think a major source of my being discouraged was making the assumption the future equals the present and the past. I’ve felt difficulty trying to keep going when everything around Claire and I seems to have produced so much unhappiness lately. I guess I realize that life doesn’t have to follow a straight line. At any point in time it’s possible to change direction.”
The moments shared were heartwarming and necessary for all of the Cartwright men. It provided a healing. Adam rose with a determination in his step and bid his family goodnight. He was actually whistling as he closed the door behind him.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The evening was a still and quiet one. Margaret and Hank went to bed early. The night had become quite cool. Adam lit the fireplace in his bedroom for additional warmth. He looked at Claire with hope and anticipation restored. He read a book for a short while and then felt tiredness come over him. He prepared himself for bed and for the first time in two weeks joined Claire.
When morning came Claire was awake. Adam had no idea how long she’d been awake. He leaned over and kissed her as he’d done hundreds of times before. He told her he loved her.
He rose and quickly dressed. He then assisted Claire. They both left the bedroom and went to the kitchen. Margaret was finishing breakfast and Hank was bringing in more fire wood.
“Good morning Adam … Claire,” said Margaret smiling. She noticed a change in Adam. “Seems like your visit to the Ponderosa last night was a good one.”
Adam assisted Claire into her seat and simply smiled as he poured coffee. Hank kissed his niece. This would be their last breakfast together as they knew it – for now at least.
Slightly before noon Hank and Margaret departed for their ranch. Adam put his arm around Claire and waved to them from the porch.
Hop Sing was inside preparing lunch and dinner for them. Adam said he was going to take a short walk with Claire and they wouldn’t be long.
He was headed toward the lake. He walked slowly with Claire. Thinking better of it he stopped. He felt the distance might be too much. He stopped and placed his arms around her as they looked at the scene in front of them. He talked softly and quietly into her ear. The wind was picking up and with it coolness was being delivered. They turned and went back to the house.
The afternoon flowed into evening. Hop Sing left for the day. Adam read poetry to Claire and gave her something to drink. He secured the house and helped her up the stairs.
They entered the bedroom and she stood in front of the bureau. Her face was looking back at her in the mirror. Adam removed a fresh nightgown for her and assisted her in getting ready for bed. On the dresser lay the handkerchief that was returned by Shelley and Mrs. Holloway.
Adam stood behind her and reached for her hairbrush. He sang softly to her as he brushed her hair. When he had finished he saw that she was looking downward at the bureau. He wondered if she were looking at the handkerchief. He spoke to her as he helped her into bed. The temperature had dropped just as the darkness of night had dropped. He prepared himself for bed and then turned down the lamp.
Adam looked over to Claire. She was lying he believed comfortably under the bed linens. Just as the night before, he prepared the fireplace for warmth. As he was doing so he continued to talk to Claire. He lit the kindling and waited for the logs to catch. Slowly one by one they did.
The flickering flames bounced off Adam’s face.
The next sound he heard was unexpected and frightened him. Claire was sitting up in bed screaming uncontrollably.
*
FORTY-SEVEN
From the place no sound had been heard for two weeks came a screaming mixed with crying. In the dimly lit bedroom Adam turned and saw a sight he never wanted to see again. He rushed across the room to Claire. She was sitting focused on the fire just made. The terror in her eyes had turned them from the deep blue to almost pitch black. As he sat and reached for her he could see the flames dancing in her eyes. She continued to scream.
Adam took her into his arms and tried to comfort her. She struggled with him. He called her name over and over again. The response he received was her continued screaming and her struggle to force him to release his hold on her. As he held her she hit his back and shoulders with her hands. He took hold of her hands and tried to calm her. It was of no avail. What he saw as she struggled was the dancing of the flames in her eyes. She was focused on the flames.
Adam suddenly remembered the words Andy Wales had spoken – ‘purifying Claire by fire’. He rose quickly leaving Claire in her state and worked feverously to put out the fire he’d just started. His heart was pounding and feared gripped him. He wondered what starting the fire had done to her. He returned to the bed and her whimpering. She still focused a blank stare at the dying embers. He looked at her and his eyes filled with tears. His emotions were traveling a territory he had no map for. He couldn’t determine the direction to take but knew he needed to reach his destination.
While the fire died quietly the room became darker. He lit the lamps to erase the darkness and prayed that the light would not only brighten their bedroom but perhaps place light back into the person who shook before him.
Adam secured his robe and sat down on the bed. Claire had pushed herself as far back as she could. She was trembling and tears rolled down her face as she cried. The screaming had stopped. ‘It was the fire’ Adam thought.
He swallowed hard and tried to control his emotions. A bond existed between he and Claire. It was not going to exit their lives for a place that would never be reached. He could not help but think of the child she was carrying. Whatever affected her was surely affecting the baby. He refused to lose either one.
Adam breathed deeply and calmly called her name. She continued to tremble. He called her name softly and gently. He didn’t want to frighten her again.
“Claire,” he whispered. “Claire you’re safe. You’re home and I’m with you.”
She continued to look away.
“Claire, I love you. I love you and our child,” he tried again.
He dared to reach to take her hands in his. As he did so she didn’t pull away. “Claire, it’s me Adam. You’re safe, you’re home. You’re loved. You’re beautiful. You’re my life. I love you and I need you. You’ve left me and I need to get you back.”
He became more daring and slowly reached out his hand to push away the hair that had fallen across her face. He continued to speak as she looked upward toward the ceiling. The tears continued to flow.
“Claire, please hear me. You’re safe and nothing will ever hurt you again. I promise you that.”
She was shaking as she sat before him. He tried to pull her to him but she would not move. He continued to quietly speak to her and moved closer to her. He placed his head against her cheek and felt the wetness of her tears. Her pain and aguish had become his. Without thinking her placed his arms around her as best he could and held her to him.
As she trembled, he stroked her back, her hair, and she seemed to be quieting. He gently tried once again to pull her to him and this time he was successful. He rocked her and locked his arms around her.
“Shhhh,” he said over and over. He took his hand and gently ushered her head to his shoulder. He then placed his arm around her again and held her close to him. He felt as if she’d been away from him for an eternity. This was the first time he’d been able to get this close to her.
Adam wished Margaret was there. He felt the doctor should be called but that was not to be – at least not this night. He didn’t know what to do. For now he’d just trust his instincts.
Claire’s head rested on Adam’s shoulder. He gripped her tightly as his emotions gripped him. He now cried as he tried to speak to her. He didn’t want to lose her. Her pain was great – but his was as well. He’d reached a point where he let go and let his emotions flow as well.
He was finally able to speak. “I hurt seeing you this way. I want to take away your pain and fears but I don’t know how. There are many things that we need to do. We have a house to finish and a child to look forward to.” He continued to sway her back forth as one would rock a tiny baby. He hoped she would hear his gentle voice. If nothing else, he hoped it would sooth her.
“For now Claire, I’m looking forward for the three of us. Our lives will go on and will be wonderful and bright. This is just a temporary setback. We’ll create a bright future … I promise you that. Where we are now is not a place we’ll stay. Our life is being built in the days and the future to come. We aren’t going to live in this place anymore. We don’t have to. Our life is being built and we’ll travel there together. Oh Claire, please hear me.”
Her trembling had almost ceased. He released his hold and removed his hand from her hair. She was present but he wasn’t sure she’d heard him. He pulled her hands to his lips and kissed them. He watched her and then walked to get something to dry her eyes.
The room was getting cool and she needed something warmer. He sat down and wiped her eyes and her face. For the first time he felt that she was looking at him. He realized that he needed to continue to talk to her. Softly and gently he did.
He held her again and could feel her soft skin through her nightgown. He rubbed her back and realized how much she’d given him and how he missed their closeness … but he couldn’t think of that now.
In the morning he’d arrange to get Doctor Martin out there. For now she seemed to have calmed down. He walked to the other bedroom and removed the heavier quilt from the bed to keep them warm. What had Andy Wales done to her?
Adam began to spread the quilt on the bed when he noticed that Claire was fingering the handkerchief he’d wiped her face with. She seemed to recognize it. He stopped immediately and watched her. He called her name. Her eyes moved but she didn’t answer. She held the handkerchief to her cheek as if it had meaning. He hoped.
Adam turned the lamps down but not out. He pulled a chair alongside her and gently helped her to lie down. She never let go of the handkerchief even as he covered her. He sat and looked at her and prayed as she fell asleep.
It wasn’t clear to Adam how long he’d sat beside her with his head in his hands. He began to feel the coolness of the room and quietly walked to his side of the bed and joined her. He moved closely to her and pulled her to him. She seemed to be sleeping peacefully now. He closed his eyes and listened to the even soft sound of her breathing.
*
FORTY-EIGHT
The light was beginning to raise its head outside their bedroom window. Adam rubbed his eyes. He looked at the woman sleeping peacefully next to him. He lay back and recounted what had happened the night before. It was more than he was able to take. He was awake and remembered something Claire would always say. ‘If you wake up it means you’re supposed to accomplish something’.
Hop Sing was hurriedly putting breakfast on the table at the Ponderosa. The aroma was filling the house as Ben and Joe came down the stairs.
“How are you feeling Joe?” asked Ben.
“Lot’s better. Almost as good as new I think.”
“Not good enough to get out and do some work,” said Hoss as he approached the table.
“You know I’m still supposed to take it easy. There are probably some light things I can do around here.”
“You just take it easy until Paul says you’re completely fit. We’ll find something for you that won’t be too taxing,” Ben commented as he began to fill his plate.
Hop Sing arrived with a fresh pot of coffee and then returned to the kitchen. Within a few minutes he rushed out with a basket.
“I leave now for Mista Adam. He now by himself. Missy Margaret not there in morning now. She come in afternoon. I take some breakfast for them.”
Hop Sing didn’t wait for any response but left quickly with the basket of food in tow.
“Hop Sing is really trying to help Adam,” said Hoss.
“Yeah he is,” Joe added.
“I think this whole situation has affected Hop Sing more than any of us realize. You know his fondness for Claire. This is his way of helping and I do think it makes this a bit easier for him,” Ben said.
“I can’t help but think of Adam. He looked haggard last night,” Joe said as he put his fork down.
“He did – but he did something he’s never done before – and that was come plum right out and say he needed some help,” Hoss added.
Ben looked off into space remembering his son’s visit. This is going to get better he thought. Elizabeth, please watch over our son, his wife and the child.
“Pa, I was plannin’ on riddin’ over the see Mary and he ma this mornin’. Just wanna check to see that they’re doing OK.”
“You’re spending more and more time over there Hoss. Anything you want to tell us?” asked Joe.
“Nothing to tell … and if there were something to tell you’d be the very last one I’d tell,” Hoss said pointedly.
“I think it’s a good idea Hoss. But mind you don’t spend the whole day over there. We do have some work around here.”
“Thanks pa.”
Ben then looked at Joe and asked, “What do you plan on doing today Joseph?”
Joe made a face and said, “I really didn’t have anything planned. I’d like to ride over after breakfast and see how Adam is this morning. Maybe … well maybe there’s something I can do for him.”
Ben read what his youngest son was feeling.
“Might be a good idea. I’ll stop by later this afternoon. I don’t want all of us rushing into their privacy every minute of every day. He needs space.”
“I know pa. I won’t stay long”
“You sure you can ride over there?” asked Hoss.
“It’s only a mile and a half away. Of course I can. Just might need some help saddling my horse though.”
“I’ll saddle it when I saddle mine,” said Hoss as he reached for the platter of eggs again.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Hop Sing had a way of arriving very quietly. Adam heard the knock on the door and guessed it was him. He walked to the door and opened it. He was right. Hop Sing looked at Adam but said nothing at seeing the dark circles under his eyes and the stubble beginning to form on his face. He merely bowed and entered.
“Good morning Hop Sing,” said Adam.
Hop Sing was already busy in the kitchen. “Morning Mista Adam. I have good breakfast for you and Missy Claire.”
“Hop Sing,” said Adam. “I need you to go immediately and get Doctor Martin.”
The words shocked Hop Sing. “Yes Mista Adam. Right away. Missy Claire, she OK?
“She didn’t have a good night and I think the doctor needs to see here right away.”
“I go now and not stop.” Immediately he was out the door and headed toward town.
Adam rubbed his eyes and went to wash up and shave. He then poured a cup of the coffee Hop Sing had brought and went back to the bedroom. He sat the cup down and pulled clean clothes from the wardrobe and quickly dressed.
Claire was still covered and sleeping. He wondered what this day would bring. As he sipped the coffee he realized he needed to know what had happened to her. He was going to find out at any cost. Perhaps knowing would be a key to bringing her back to him … to all of them.
Adam felt a tiredness unlike any he’d felt from doing a day’s work on the ranch. This was an emotional tiredness. He lay his head back and closed his eyes.
* * * * * * * * * *
The warmth that circled was relaxing and soothing. The space was something unfamiliar but welcoming. There was a peace and a tranquility here. Even remembering what had been trauma was no longer frightening in this space.
She was somewhere on high looking at all that escorted her to this place. She saw herself. Her dark hair was blowing as if waving in a sea of warm and calm water. She was barefoot and felt light as a feather. Her body moved through this warm space in what seemed like a circle to her. She smelled the fragrance of lilac but didn’t know where it came from. She smiled. As she continued moving in the warm circle she saw the black hat. He was near. The warmth now seemed to be moving away from her. She heard the sound of piano music. This was comforting. She saw herself as a child and felt a closeness to what had been. She spun right and then left. Her hair was being tossed about her face. When it had cleared her face she saw herself yet again as a child. Her dream was ending and she entered into a sound sleep once more.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
He heard the sound of a horse approaching. He realized it was too soon for the doctor to arrive. He looked out the window and saw his brother. Adam adjusted the covers on Claire and went down to open the door for Joe.
“Hey Adam. Thought I’d come by and see how you were doing this morning and how Claire is.”
“Glad you did,” Adam said as he closed the door. “Would you like some coffee? There’s some still warming on the stove.”
“No, I think I had enough.” Joe looked around and asked, “Hop Sing was coming over – where is he? I didn’t pass him on the way over.”
“I sent him to town to get Paul.”
It was then that Joe noticed the tiredness on his brother’s face and his demeanor.
“What’s wrong Adam?”
Adam wiped his face with his hand and poured another cup of coffee. “Claire had a poor night last night. I’m concerned about her and beginning to worry more about the baby.”
Joe put his arm on Adam’s shoulder and they walked into the parlor. “Tell me about it Adam.”
Adam told Joe what happened in detail. Joe understood the helplessness his brother felt. He could see the need for closure whether it be good or bad. An end to something could be dealt with. Being left in limbo was only an abuse. Joe could see the abuse Adam was dealing with. There was a fairness that was not equitable in this situation – neither for Adam or more importantly Claire.
Adam excused himself and went to check on Claire. He returned and informed Joe that she was still sleeping.
“Adam, I may be out of line here … but I was thinking it might be a good idea if the two of you come and stay at the Ponderosa.”
Joe didn’t expect an answer but thought he’d plant the seed. “I don’t know Joe. I’ll wait to hear what Paul has to say. I’ll think about it.”
“It was just a thought,” said Joe caringly.
There was a pause in the conversation. Joe’s eyes were focused on his brother. Adam’s eyes were focused on the floor. Leaning over with his hands folded Adam said, “I’m going to Carson City.” Joe’s expression changed wondering why his brother wanted to do this.
Adam continued, “Foley and Andy are still in jail from what I’ve been told. The circuit judge has not gotten there yet. I need to find out what exactly happened to Claire. Find out what Sheriff Calhoun may know. It may be something that can be used to help her. I’ve got to find out.”
“Adam do you think you’re going to get anything out of them? I mean from what Hoss told me, Andy is crazy and Foley … well Foley might not want to incriminate himself further.”
“That may be true, but I’m going to try.”
Joe saw the determination on Adam’s face. “If that’s what you need to do Adam you won’t be doing it alone,” said Joe.
Lifting his heavy eyelids, Adam looked caringly at his brother and gave a smile of thanks.
FORTY-NINE
Claire awakened with both Joe and Adam sitting by the bed. She looked as if she were rested and still in her own world. Joe cast a careful glance at Adam.
“Good morning sweetheart,” said Adam as he stroked her hand. There was no response.
“Joe’s here with me. He came to see you.”
“Claire, I just wanted to say good morning and visit with you for a bit,” Joe said.
There was no response. Joe just looked at the lady lying in the bed. He didn’t know what to do but now fully understand what Adam was going through. His few minutes with Claire were more than enough. He remembered the vibrant, loving and sometimes argumentative woman that would give him a run for his money. Now she lay without awareness of who she was, where she was or who was around her. She was locked up in a world that he could not bear to look at.
“Adam, can I get anything?”
“I don’t think so right now Joe. Generally I help her to get up for the day. But I’m not going to this morning. What you might do is get some hot water for me.”
“Sure Adam,” Joe said as he looked at the sight of the two of them.
Adam realized seeing Claire in this state was hard for his brother. Sending him for hot water was not really an excuse, but would give him time to digest what he’d seen. His father and Hoss had already seen Claire several times and understood. Joe was just beginning to understand.
It a short time Joe returned with the hot water. Adam helped Claire sit up. He walked across the bedroom to get a wash cloth and towel. Joe asked Adam if he wanted him to leave. Adam answered it wasn’t necessary. Adam gently washed Claire’s face and hands. He then walked to the bureau and collected her hair brush. He gently sat her forward and brushed her hair as best he could. When he finished he told her she looked lovely.
Joe was almost in tears. What he didn’t know is that Adam needed a break.
“Joe, I’d like to go downstairs and see if I can get something together for Claire to eat. Hop Sing did bring breakfast. Would you mind reading from this book to Claire?”
“Uh, sure Adam. Be glad to.”
As Joe approached the chair Adam passed him. Joe just watched his brother leave. Joe began to read the book and from the deep resources of his being, he put the book aside and just began to talk to Claire. He continued to tell her who he was and talked about many of the things they teased each other about and more.
The sound of a buggy was heard. Adam rushed to the door and opened it. Finally. It was Doctor Martin and Hop Sing.
“Morning Paul,” Adam said.
“Morning to you Adam. What’s happened?”
Adam recounted to Paul Martin what had happened. Paul fully digested what Adam told him and then immediately went up the stairs … followed by Adam.
When they entered the room, Joe stood.
“Good morning Joe,” said Paul as he made his way toward Claire. “Guess I better check on you too before I leave here. Would you mind waiting downstairs?”
“Sure Paul. I’m sure I can annoy Hop Sing here as well as at the Ponderosa.”
Paul asked Adam to show him the fireplace and to describe to him as best he could everything that had occurred from the time he brought Claire into the bedroom. When Adam had finished, Paul asked him to wait downstairs while he examined Claire.
“Bur Paul ….” Said Adam.
“I know this is hard for you Adam, but I would appreciate your leaving for now.”
Adam looked at Paul Martin. He trusted Paul and dutifully left the room.
Downstairs Joe and Hop Sing were waiting.
“Missy Claire, she gonna be OK? Yes?” asked Hop Sing.
“The doctor is examining her now. He’ll let us know when he’s finished.”
“You come Mista Adam. I see you no eat breakfast. You need eat.”
“Hop Sing, I’m really not hungry.”
“You say not hungry. Maybe don’t feel like eating. You have to make yourself. Please come with me Mista Adam.”
This was Adam’s second order of the day and again he obeyed. Joe joined him in the kitchen as Hop Sing sat hot food and coffee in front of Adam.
“I no feed you Mista Joe. You already eat.” Hop Sing returned to simple duties in the kitchen. He was nervous and needed to keep busy.
No one knew how much time had passed when they heard the footsteps of Paul Martin.
Adam stood as he entered the kitchen. Paul looked directly at Adam and said, “Adam, I’d like to speak with you.”
Adam followed Paul into the den where this all began. Hop Sing and Joe watched the two walk out of the kitchen. They said nothing.
Paul turned to Adam. “Adam I’m noticing a few changes in Claire. It’s been clear the state she’s in has to do with a great amount of trauma that she was subjected to. This in combination with her past, the trauma of being robbed, observing the shooting in town and the news of her mother passing, all make it clear that she was at a breaking point that she was recovering from nicely. What last happened to her just drove her over the edge.”
Adam knew these things and was getting agitated.
Paul continued. “I tried a few things with her after I examined her. I walked to the other side of the room and slammed a book down as hard as I could. It didn’t make an impact. I then lit a match and held it in front of her. This frightened her greatly. I lit a lamp and she was not disturbed by it.”
“Paul what are you telling me? Can you get to the point?”
“What I’m telling you is I believe she is selectively aware of things around her. In my opinion she has not regressed beyond the ability to potentially be helped. Now this is not to give you any false hopes. There may still be triggers that would send her into the state she was in last night. I don’t want that to happen again if it can be helped. She is far from being able to cope in my opinion at this time.”
Adam sat down as he listened to Paul. “What you’re not saying is that this may never change.”
“Adam I’m not saying that. Here me and not what you’re worried about. There is hope and I feel she can come out of this … in time. How much time I can’t tell you. She seems to be aware of a handkerchief which she continues to hold on to. There’s something she remembers about it or some meaning that is connected to it. The extent she may recover and return to all of us is a question.”
“Now listen to me carefully Adam. Claire is beginning the fourth month of her pregnancy.”
Adam immediately shot a look at Paul. His heart started to race. He immediately stood up and his eyes glared at Paul.
“Is something wrong with the baby?”
“Adam I’m beginning to become concerned. Claire’s state could cause some difficulty with her being able to carry the baby. I want her to remain quiet with plenty of rest. Now that doesn’t mean in bed … but rest. She’s physically healthy but trauma and setbacks like last night could have an adverse effect. I just feel you need to know.”
Adam was at a loss. Pieces of him were being torn apart. He’d have to pull himself together. He began to feel a sickening feeling in his stomach.
“What can I do Paul?”
“It’s hard to say. If you see something that seems to catch her fancy or she’s interested in, use it with her. Make sure she’s continually engaged and continues to take nourishment. Do things that she seems to be comfortable with … and above all stay away from anything that seems to make her nervous. I’d like you to give her the medicine I’ve left on the night table at bedtime.”
Adam was in a world of his own.
“I wish I had more positive news for you Adam. I’ll be back in a day or so … unless you need me sooner.”
Adam thanked Paul. He then asked the question. “Paul, do you think it would be of any value if we knew exactly what happened to Claire?”
Paul thought for a moment and said, “I believe it could be helpful. But she’s not able to tell us. It could answer a lot of questions and guide us in how best to help her and the baby along.”
“There may be a way and I’ve been thinking about it since last night. The men that did this are still in jail in Carson City. I plan to ride over and try to find out what really happened.”
Paul’s look was one of surprise. “Adam, sit down please. I’ve known and treated you and your family more than I care to think about. I’m looking at you and have concerns about your health. You’re tired, stressed, hurt and angry. You’re pushing yourself I would guess and I can see a difference in you. Now, you need to take it easy. The state you’re in does not always lead to a healthy outcome. You need to rest … get some sleep, think positive and remember nothing is over. If there is any way to try to get the information from the men in Carson City I would suggest that someone else do it.”
“There isn’t!”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Paul Martin and Adam had been in the den far too long in Joe’s opinion. He decided the news was not good and sent Hop Sing to the Ponderosa to bring his father back. As Paul and Adam left the den Joe’s eyes lit up and Ben came walking through the door.
“Hi Paul,” said Ben. “I thought I’d stop and see how things were with Claire today.” Ben’s words were said so Adam would not know Joe had sent for him.
“Hi son. Just wanted to check on things here. Don’t plan to stay too long. Can I go up and see Claire?”
“Sure pa, I’m just going to get some of Hop Sing’s soup to bring up to her.”
Hop Sing had just managed to get back into the kitchen when Adam walked in.
Ben saw the look on both faces. Joe said quietly, “Pa, I think we need to talk.”
Ben looked at Paul. With a somber look Paul merely nodded in agreement with Joe. Ben’s eyes widened and then walked up the stairs.
“OK Joe. It’s your turn. Let me check how your wound is healing,” Paul said.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Claire managed to eat the soup and bread. Adam was thankful for that. Hop Sing knocked on the door. “Excuse please. Come to take dishes and see if you need something.”
“Thank you Hop Sing. We don’t need anything else,” said Adam.
“I think we might Hop Sing. Adam we need to get some fresh air. Let Hop Sing sit with Claire for a while,” said Ben.
The stubborn look on Adam’s face was not unfamiliar to Ben. “C’mon son. I think we need some time together.”
Against his better judgment he walked outside with his father just in time to see Paul drive off.
Within minutes Joe heard the sound of loud voices. His father and Adam were engaged in some sort of argument. The last words Joe heard plainly were from Adam.
“I’m going to Carson City and that’s the end of it.”
Ben breathed deeply and in a controlled voice said. “Adam, it’s obvious this is something you have to do. I can understand that … believe me I can. But you can’t go the way you are now. You’re worn out, you’re tired and whatever Paul just told you has lit a fire in you that can’t be good. All I’m asking is that you take care of yourself right now. Get some rest and tomorrow I’ll ride with you. Today seems to have been more than you or any of us can cope with or take on today.”
Joe opened the door. “We’ll go tomorrow Adam,” he said. “Claire is resting now. Why don’t you do the same?”
Adam was caught in the middle of his father and brother. He stared down at the ground and then raising his head closed his eyes.
“All right. Tomorrow.”
*
FIFTY
Hoss walked around the Wales ranch and was surprised at the amount of work done to complete the building of the barn. The memory of that evening was etched in his mind.
Mary was glad to see him as was her mother. The three of them worked hand in hand to ensure the horses were healthy and moved them to the various corrals.
“Well that’s the last of them,” said Hoss.
“I wasn’t sure we’d ever find all of the horses,” May said. “We were lucky.”
Hoss pushed his hat back and said, “Id have to agree with you on that ma’am.”
“Hoss I know you said you had to get back, but why don’t you join us for some lunch before you leave?”
“Ya know Mary, that sounds right fine to me.”
Lunch was more than Hoss had expected and both Mary and May marveled at the amount he could put away.
“Maybe I shouldn’t ask this question of you, but I was wondering how you’re gittin’ along after … well what happened,” said Hoss. “If I shouldn’t be askin’ the question just tell me so. I’m just a bit worried about ya.”
“We’re still adjusting Hoss,” said May. “I’m just thankful that it wasn’t worse than it could have been.” She reached and touched Mary’s hand. “There are some things we have to live with, but we’ve always tried to what was right regardless of the pain.”
“Yes ma’am. But does that help with everything yer feeling?”
“Hoss we’re getting along. This will take some time but mama and me will be alright. Besides with friends like you Cartwrights believing in what we’re trying to do, it helps.”
“I’m glad to hear it. I’m getting’ kind of fond of these horses. Guess you’ll be lookin’ fer another part time hand. Maybe I can help ya with that this time.”
May looked from Mary to Hoss. “Hoss could it be that you just might be getting interested in more than the horses?”
“Mama!” said Mary.
Hoss just turned a little red.
The last chore for the day was for May and Mary to take the wagon into Carson City to pick up hay and stop at the feed and grain store.
As they were preparing to leave, Hoss indicated he’d ride that far with them before heading back to the Ponderosa. Mary was checking the harnesses on their team of horses when Hoss said, “Mary, are you tellin’ me the truth? I mean about how you and yer ma are doing?”
“Yes Hoss. I can’t say it isn’t a painful time … but we have each other and we’ll get through this. Mama and I have been able to talk about it. It’s just gonna take some time.”
“I reckon’ it will. If’n ya need a body to listen to ya, just know ya can count on me.”
Mary looked at the kind face before her and smiled as she said, “Thank you Hoss.”
May joined Mary in the wagon and with Hoss riding along side they headed to Carson City. Hoss was somewhat quiet during their ride. Mary knew this was not typical of Hoss. Her mother looked at her and shrugged her shoulders.
Mary bit the bullet. “Hoss, how is Claire?”
The question brought Hoss back to the present. Mary noticed the concerned look on his face. She suspected this was the reason he’d become less talkative.
“She ain’t doin’ too well. We keep hopin’ each day that she’ll git better. She don’t deserve whatever happened to her.”
“You’re saying she’s in the state she’s in and you don’t know what happened to her?” asked May.
“Yes ma’am. The only one who can tell us ain’t able to tell us,” answered Hoss.
“I’m really sorry about this Hoss. I really am. I guess pain has no boundaries where the human soul is concerned,” May said in a forlorn voice.
“Yes ma’am. That’s fer sure.”
“Your brother Adam – he was so generous to us – how is he doing?”
“Ma’am he’s managing.”
Mary realized that this was not something Hoss wanted to talk about. She was concerned about the impact her family had made in causing pain and anguish for the Cartwrights. When it seemed to be over, the dam burst yet a second time to scatter adversity. Why? she wondered.
The day was one of beauty and promise. Hoss thought there was nothing like this time of year anywhere else but in Nevada. The sun was warming him and he was glad to be in the company of two of the nicest women he knew – May and Mary Wales. He smiled to himself and was thankful for this time on the road.
Now it was time for Mary to be quiet. “Something on your mind Mary?” asked her mother.
“I was thinking.”
“Anything I can help you with?” May said quietly.
“I was … well … was just wondering if we could help the Cartwrights.”
As she steered the wagon closer to town May asked, “How can we help them? The most I can think of is to give thanks for them and pray for peace and health for all of them.”
“I know mama, but they have no idea what really happened to Claire Cartwright. Maybe it’s not really any of our business, but I think we should try to find out.”
“No Mary! You’ve been through enough.” May lowered her voice.
“You’ve seen the look on Hoss’ face. Can you imagine what’s going on with the rest of the Cartwrights, especially Adam. He has to be beside himself with his wife the way she is and a baby on the way.”
“Baby?”
“Yes mama, Hoss told me all about what’s been happening. They don’t seem to be able to reach Adam’s wife and Hoss said he’s especially worried about the baby – although he hasn’t said anything about his concerns to his brother Adam.”
May sighed. She felt more saddened at hearing the news of the baby. She turned and gave a casual look at the gentle man riding along side. He was a strong and brave man, but May knew the bond in their family.
“Mary, let’s just think on this for a bit. Can we agree on that?”
She thought about her mother’s question and said, “OK, but maybe there’s something we can do to help. I’m not sure, but I feel somewhat responsible.”
“Mary what happened was not your fault. Now let’s concentrate on getting the supplies we need and heading back home before the sun goes down.”
Mary heard her mother and knew the gentle person who rode with them needed help for himself and his family. She could not get this out of her mind.
Leaving the women at the feed and grain store, Hoss bid them goodbye and said he’d be seeing them again soon.
Mary took Hoss’ hand and thanked him for all he’d done for them. She’d be looking forward to seeing Hoss again.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Margaret arrived at Adam’s house early afternoon as was planned. She was surprised to see the horses out front. She got down from her buggy, reached for her basket and walked to the house.
When she entered the house she was stricken with a sickening feeling. All the Cartwrights were here and Hop Sing. What was wrong? The color was draining from her face. She stood still as Ben walked over to greet her. He took the basket from her and ushered her in. She said nothing but waited. She looked toward the stairs and then with pained eyes looked at Ben.
Seeing the look on her face Ben said, “Margaret glad to see you. Adam said you’d be coming over this afternoon.”
Ben turned and called for Hop Sing to come and take Margaret’s basket.
She was able to say three words. “Ben what’s happened?”
Ben gave a gracious smile and said, “Nothing really. Claire is sleeping and we were able to get Adam to do the same.”
“Is something wrong with Adam?”
“No Margaret,” said Joe. “He’s been on edge and we thought it might help a bit if he rested.”
“I know that feeling. Neither Hank nor I have been able to sleep well at night either.”
“Missy Sanders, Hop Sing make tea. Please come – have some.”
She breathed easier and said, “Thank you Hop Sing. Ben will you and Joe join me?”
“Of course Margaret.”
They entered the kitchen. The quiet of the house was almost frightening for Margaret.
“What’s wrong?”
Ben and Joe looked at the aunt who was questioning them.
“Well it seems that last night Claire was frightened and became restless,” said Ben. He was trying to temper his words to Margaret.
“Restless, how?” she questioned.
“Well it seems she was frightened by the fire Adam lit for warmth in their fireplace. Adam was able to quiet her and settle her.”
“Is she alright?”
“I spent time with her this morning,” said Joe. “She seems …. ahh …”
“She seems what? Is she worse?”
Ben placed his hand on Margaret’s and said, “She’s not worse Margaret. Remember Joe hasn’t seen Claire before today. He’s had to adjust to seeing her like this just as we had to.”
“Oh. Did Adam send for the doctor?”
“Yes Margaret. Paul Martin was here this morning and checked her. He says she’s physically sound but wants her to rest. He just wants all of us to be cautious of things that might frighten her. If you recall, he told us that before.”
“Yes,” she said weakly. “Any indication of progress?”
“Well we don’t know for sure. Paul thinks perhaps there may be. Adam would have to explain his conversation with Paul to you.”
“One thing pa, remember?” interrupted Joe. “Doc Martin said Claire found an attachment to a handkerchief. He wasn’t sure but thought it might have some sort of meaning to her. At least she seemed to recognize it.”
Ben looked at his son. Joe was trying to be truthful without divulging the whole story. He wanted to give Margaret hope even though he was still trying to find his.
Hop Sing placed some freshly baked cookies on the table. “I start to prepare dinner and then leave for Ponderosa. Eat cookies while hot. Have more tea.”
Margaret smiled at the man who was once again giving of himself. She clearly understood the special relationship Claire had with Hop Sing.
Joe helped himself to some cookies and then said, “I’m going to get back to the Ponderosa. Gotta make sure some of the work is getting done.”
Ben nodded and said, “I’ll be along once Adam wakes up.”
“Missy Sanders, you not bring food for dinner in basket. Hop Sing prepare.”
Margaret smiled. “No, I brought some sewing. I’m making some items for the bazaar. Thought I could work on some pieces while I’m here.”
Hop Sing smiled graciously.
Ben leaned over and said, “I’m glad you didn’t Margaret. The last thing I want is for fireworks to go off.” He laughed.
“Well when we were here last, he informed us what was going to be done and by whom. I’m not willing to cross that line.” She now laughed.
The laughter was refreshing for the both of them.
“How long has Adam been sleeping?”
“I figure almost two hours.”
Margaret looked at Ben. “He’s enduring quite a lot.”
Solemnly Ben responded. “Yes he is. But I’m sure he’ll be able to handle it.”
Margaret excused herself. She wanted to go and check on Claire. When she opened the door she saw her niece awake. She was sitting up and looking out of the window. Margaret walked over to her and kissed her. She began to fix the bed linens and then retrieved a hairbrush and ribbon from her dresser drawer.
Margaret spoke to Claire and hummed a song while she fixed Claire’s hair.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The light was her safety. She felt safe and warm. Somewhere she heard the sound of a tune she knew. She didn’t know where it was coming from. She had no words because for her they didn’t exist. She just tried to hear the tune being hummed. It had stopped. The comfort was surrounding her again. She embraced it. It was her safe haven. When fear or confusion engulfed her this was where she needed to be. She always seemed to find her way back. Sometimes it just happened. Other times she seemed to be floating in a place of comfort where she could not be hurt. She had cast away all hurts. She was a spirit that was free.
She heard the tune again. Where was it coming from? Why did she like it?
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Margaret finished with Claire. She was going to let her see herself in the mirror but thought better of it. She opened the window wider and the fresh smell of pine wafted its way into the room. It brought with it the caressing breeze that seemed to sooth Claire. Margaret decided to get Claire out of bed. She went to the wardrobe to get Claire’s robe. She helped Claire up, helped her into the robe and then walked her over to sit on the chaise. She looked so much better Margaret thought.
“Claire, I’m going downstairs for a moment. I’ll return quickly.”
“Everything alright?” asked Ben.
Smiling Margaret said, “Yes Ben. I just did a few things for her and she is now sitting on the chaise. Why don’t you join us?”
“I couldn’t think of a better invitation,” he said.
Margaret collected her basket and she and Ben went upstairs.
Margaret removed her needlework from the basket and started putting pieces of it together. She and Ben quietly talked to Claire and each other. They wanted to keep Claire engaged.
Claire watched as hands were assembling something that she seemed to know. Margaret explained to Ben that she had to finish six of these dolls for the bazaar. The one she was working on was just about complete. She was working with a heavy yarn to complete the hair on the doll’s head.
“There,” said Margaret. “This one is completed. Only three more to go.”
“These are really quite lovely,” said Ben. “Always wondered what it would have been like to have had a daughter growing up on the Ponderosa.”
“What would you have done with one?” the voice asked. It was Adam. He was awake now. Ben could see a difference in his son. He looked like himself once again.
“Hello Adam. I hope I didn’t wake you.”
“No Margaret. I’m sorry I wasn’t awake when you arrived.”
“Not a bother. Not in the least.”
Adam looked at Claire who was focused on the work Margaret was doing. He walked over to her . She looked radiant to him. Last night had been a ightmare. It was obvious that Margaret could do things with Claire he couldn’t. Her hair shone and the ribbon Margaret had placed in her hair belied the true condition of his wife.
He sat next to Claire on the chaise and spoke gently to her. He kissed her and took her hand. In this bedroom that had been a nightmare the night before, a family social afternoon was taking place. It couldn’t have been more different. It was night and it was day.
Ben bid a farewell to Adam and told him he’d see him first thing in the morning. As Adam walked his father to his horse he thanked him for being present and exerting common sense. Ben had laughed and indicated that getting some rest does tend to work wonders. Adam smiled.
“Adam, I can have Hop Sing stay the night if you’d like.”
“I know pa and appreciate it. Let’s just see how tonight goes.”
“if you’re sure that’s what you want.”
“It is.”
Hank arrived and Hop Sing announced that dinner was ready. Margaret went to give Hop Sing some help.
Adam helped Claire up and hugged her to him. He kissed her face and held it in his two hands. The fear he’d seen in her eyes was now gone – he hoped for good. He put his arm around her and they headed for the dining room.
Dinner was finished. Hank had visited with both Adam and Claire. He was just waiting for Margaret to finish helping Claire with her bath then he and Margaret would be on their way.
Margaret called to Adam gently. He took the stairs two at a time. Well she’s all set. I’ve put everything away.
Adam kissed Margaret on her cheek and let her know how much he appreciated all she’d done. Claire was in a soft blue nightgown and her hair tied with the blue ribbon that Margaret used earlier in the day. Her clear blue eyes seemed brighter than they had been.
The hour came for Hank and Margaret to leave. Margaret would return tomorrow around noon. They said their goodbyes with hugs and kisses for Claire. Adam waved as they rode off into the setting of the sun.
He joined Claire in their bedroom and began to play his guitar very softly for her. He didn’t sing but he did hum. He kept his eyes focused on her as he played. He hoped she was hearing the music. Music was her life. He suddenly thought of playing some classical selections for her. She was a classical pianist after all.
The hour was drawing later and the sun had kissed the moon hello. Adam reached for a book of poetry and joined Claire on the bed. He started talking to her about their life and their love. He held her hand and opened his book. It was poetry that he could have recited by heart.
Her eyes were focused on the chaise. Adam saw her gaze and realized she was looking at the items left by Margaret. A basket and a finished doll.
As he did each night, Adam secured the house and returned to the bedroom.
He was shocked with what he saw. What had happened?
*
FIFTY-ONE
Adam’s eyes widened and his heart began to race. He didn’t know for certain what happened to Claire. Whatever it was he had to be strong enough to handle it. She wasn’t the Claire he’d left a few short minutes earlier. His mind became clouded as he tried to imagine what could have created the scene he saw. He thought of the words Doctor Martin had spoken to him earlier in the day and wondered if they’d come true. If this was the case – what could be done now – what would he do?
He entered the bedroom slowly and quietly moving with careful and cautious steps toward her. He wanted to feel free. He was uncertain this would be the case.
He felt the chill in the room. The lamps were lit but turned down low. The shadows cast seemed to be moving around him. His eyes filled as he knelt down beside her. He looked over to the bed and then back to the woman on the floor. She lay before him as if a child. He stretched out his hands to touch her when her bare feet moved. He drew his hand back as she sat up.
In her arms she held a doll and something dark he couldn’t make out. She was crying but not audibly. Tears flowed like a waterfall down her face as she rocked back and forth. The warm space she’d been safe in no longer surrounded her. She was cold and afraid of not finding her way back to the safe harbor she’d known. She wasn’t able to do it. Emotions ran through her as she sat on the floor… emotions she had not been able to feel. She was uncertain if she wanted to feel them now. She’d been hurt more than she wanted. There was no space left for her now and she had to face life no matter what it held for her. She wished she could hear the music again but feared it was not to be. She knew she would be lost.
Adam watched her and thought carefully how to help the woman that was his life. He feared making the wrong move or saying the wrong thing. He could not let matters become worse – not by his doing. He could hear her saying something but wasn’t able to make out the quiet words she was speaking. She needed comfort and healing. He’d give it to her. He moved closer to her as she continued to speak. He heard the words ….”And deliver us from evil.” She was praying.
“Claire,” he said softly.
She stopped moving. She heard his voice. His heart raced.
“Sweetheart, it’s Adam. You’re home and safe.”
She grasped the objects she was holding closer to her breast. He knew she could hear him. He stayed close behind her on the floor.
“Claire it’s alright. You’re not alone. I’m hear with you.”
She smiled to herself. If Adam was with her then she had died. They would be together. She quickly recounted her dreams particularly the one where she felt he was near her. She looked at the doll and remembered the beautiful little child she’d given a doll. This was a memory that made her smile. She knew the child’s circumstance. The child would be safe now and she lay the doll down on the floor in hopes that it would find its way to the child – the one with the cherub face, bright eyes and dark hair.
Slowly Adam eased himself around so that he was almost face to face with her. “Claire I’m here with you. You’re going to be fine. Our life is ahead of us.”
She unraveled the dark garment she held in her hands. It was his shirt. She held it to her cheek and said, “I’m so sorry Adam. I love you so much. I didn’t mean to kill you. Please forgive me.”
Her words struck him as if a lightning bolt hit his body. How could she think she killed me? He didn’t understand. Whatever she was alluding to had to be part of her living the past few weeks in her own world.
“Claire, I’m not dead. Look at me.”
She continued to look at his shirt. Adam rose quickly and turned up the lamps. She had to see he was alive and well. He pulled a cover off the bed and as his heart raced wrapped it around her and sat down on the floor. Whatever the risk of getting her back he was going to take without hesitation. She’d taught him to believe in what seemed impossible. She’d taught him so very much and her gifts to him were going to be used to get her back.
“Look at me Claire,” he said softly with moist eyes. “I know you can hear me. You’re not far away. You’re very near. The space you were in is not where you want to be. I need you here with me. Whatever your fears – they will never be your fears again.” He was almost prayerfully pleading.
He placed his hands gently on her shoulders. He looked at her and without taking his eyes off her face gently tried to remove his shirt from her hands. He tugged because she wouldn’t let go.
“Claire it’s alright. You don’t need this. Let it go.” He pulled a little harder and was able to remove the shirt. He tossed it aside.
Adam’s heart was racing with hope mixed with the unknown. It was the hope he now realized he’d never truly lost and the faith of moving toward the unknown. He lifted her chin so she could see his face. His breathing became rushed but he maintained his feelings. His eyes focused on her.
“Claire. It’s me Adam. I know you can see that. I’m not dead. You’re not dead. I’m here with you. I’m alive and you’re alive. Hear me Claire,” he said as he gently shook her.
She saw a face she recognized. She heard the words that could not be true. She was confused. Time had stood still for her and she thought it to be a dream.
Adam took her hand and held it to his face. “I’m not going to let you leave me. You’re stronger than that. Together we can do anything.”
She looked at his pleading eyes and quietly said, “I killed you Adam.” She shook her head in disbelief. “No, no … you’re dead. I shot you.”
Adam let his robe slip from his shoulders. “Look at me Claire. I am alive. You never killed me.”
Her eyes widened and then she lowered them to his body. Adam took her hands.
“You never shot me. It was a trick. A trick!”
He took her hands and placed then on his chest. She looked into his eyes and felt a pain rush through her center. Her hands slowly moved across his chest.
“You never shot me. You’ve just been away for a while. I love you and cannot let you leave me ever again. There are no wounds from being shot. You never did it.”
The intensity of Adam’s words and his will to get her back was without question. Something in his voice touched her. She looked at his eyes and body. She turned and realized she was in her bedroom. If nothing else she wanted this to be true.
His eyes were focused on her. She lifted his robe onto his shoulders and stroked it with her hands.
“It’s alright Claire. I love you,” he said gently.
She felt his words. She didn’t understand what had happened but she was going to believe the man in front of her. Her tears slowly dropped from her eyes.
“Adam,” she said.
Hearing his name from her lips opened the door. If anyone was going to be well again it was going to be Claire. He now knew it. She had been delivered.
He pulled her to him and kissed her hair, her cheeks and held her to him with all the love and energy he could find. Her arms around him and her touch caused his life’s blood to flow. The warmth of the place Claire had found as a refuge was slowly being replaced by a refuge in the arms of the man she loved. Adam.
Whatever they needed to face and understand about what happened would come when they were able to deal with it. For now they were in the coolness of the room. The warmth they felt for each other was rising causing that coolness to be ushered out. They held each other tightly as tears fell from both their eyes.
*
FIFTY-TWO
Claire laid under the warm covers of the bed. She had no idea what day it was or the hour. She felt confused. She knew this was her bedroom. The man beside her was her husband. She closed her eyes and felt the anxiety. She started to tremble and called his name, “Adam.”
“I’m right here,” he whispered.
It was all coming back to her. The floodgates were opening. She was unable to stop the memories from gushing through. She shook her head from side to side as if to shake them loose. Her heart started to beat with intensity while perspiration formed on her brow.
“Claire what is it?”
She looked at the man leaning over her … the man with warm eyes that were now filled with concern. He held her. He feared his worries were not over. Something was filling the empty recesses of Claire’s mind. Claire said, “Adam, I remember. Oh, I remember …..”
Claire wrapped herself to Adam and shuddered at what now filled her mind. He stroked her and spoke quietly. He wanted her to be calm for the health of their child. He knew she was returned to him – but her return would not be complete until she could disclose and accept what happened to her.
She lay sobbing while he sought the strength to console and help her. He knew he’d need strength to accept what she’d tell him. For now he’d be present and wouldn’t press her. She would be the one to conduct this sonata – a tune he was sure would be out of key. Then, and only then, would she be able to heal and move on.
She sat up and looked around the room. Adam’s eyes followed her moves. She threw back the covers and stepped into the slippers that had been carefully placed on the side of the bed by her aunt.
Adam quickly moved
“Adam, I …”
He started to approach her but she placed her hands up in a halting manner. He stopped. She was seeking something as she gazed around the room and found it. She reached down and picked up the rag doll. She turned to him and said, “Shelley. Shelley was here.” She handled the doll gently and looked up at him with a smile.
Adam nodded in the affirmative. He’d wondered if she had seen Shelley. If he wasn’t certain before he was now. He reached for his robe for comfort. Claire continued her exploration as if this space was new to her. She moved to the fireplace and looked at the cold embers that lay in it. She closed her eyes.
Her exploration was causing his inner peace to twist as if being rung out. He waited for her reaction. She opened her eyes and then turned from the fireplace. When she did she was facing the mirror on the bureau. She saw someone looking back at her and walked toward the image. She was able to feel the stroking of peace as she welcomed herself back. Lying neatly on the bureau was her father’s pocket watch that she’d given Adam as a wedding gift. With trembling hands she picked it up. She was remembering. A wave of haze and mist swirled around her. Her last memory was that she’d held on to this watch as her means of holding onto Adam. She looked into the mirror again and saw the reflection of his image. Placing the watch down she turned. Her gaze at him now was an invitation. He went to her and held her. She felt safe and secure once more.
“It’s cool Claire. Let me get your robe.”
She placed her hands on her abdomen. She realized within her was a life that she and Adam had created. He helped her into the robe and placed his hand on top of hers. She saw the love in his eyes. She pulled his face to her and kissed him gently. He’d missed this act of love. He returned the kiss gently and then with a passion he was unable to control.
“Adam, I …. I’d like to go outside.”
He was puzzled by her request but would not deny it. “Whatever you want.”
Outside the air was crisp and the wind blowing ever so slightly. Claire held her face upward. She needed to feel her presence within the universe. She looked at the darkness of the sky and the brightness of the stars. The gentleness of the half-moon was a part of her world. The scent of the pines was the healing balm that her soul and spirit sorely needed. It was freely being given to her. She was given a second chance. She was home.
“Claire,” Adam said as he kissed her head. “It’s too cool for you to be out here. I think we should ….”
“Adam, I need to be out here,” she said almost pleadingly.
He saw the look in her eyes. Too much had happened within the last few hours. He’d comply once again and not question. He touched her face and smiled. He left her for a brief moment and returned with a throw to put over her. He wrapped her in it.
She looked at him and said, “Adam, I love you. I’m sorry for what you’ve been put through. I’m still confused but I remember … I remember what happened.”
He hugged her and could feel the pain of her memories. She would never have to carry these alone. He walked her over to the porch swing and they sat down. She tucked her feet under her as was her habit and he adjusted the throw over her. As they slowly swung to the beat of the night air, he asked, “Do you want to talk about it?” He was at a crossroads. He wanted to know and was ready to share her pain. He hoped she’d open up to him as he’d done to her so many times before. If this was not to be her time – he’d wait.
The swing moved slowly back and forth in a soothing manner … her head on his chest and his hand stroking her hair. She was quiet and said nothing for quite a while. Adam just waited, wondered and hoped.
He felt her hands tighten on his robe as she nestled closer.
She started to unfold the events which she believed led to an agony she imagined affected those who loved her – none more so that Adam.
In the quietness of the night, she described what happened. Amidst silent tears, she spoke to Adam of how the house had been broken into by two men – men she couldn’t identify. How she was blindfolded, bound and taken to a place she’d like to forget.
Adam closed his eyes as he listened. The darkness of the night could not block out the hurt and pain he was beginning to feel.
Claire continued to describe how she’d been hung from a tree with words of purifying and evil being yelled at her. She had to stop because the fear of that time was becoming alive once again. Adam held her tighter and found it hard to believe what he was hearing.
He wiped her tears away gently and said, “Claire you don’t have to continue.”
“I do Adam. I feel as if I’ve come this far and can’t move on unless I’m able to get all of this out. I’m afraid … but I’ve got to do it. You’re my strength … and I have to do it.”
Adam found it hard to respond but did. “I know it isn’t easy. I’ve just gotten you back and don’t want to lose you again.”
“If I don’t do it now, I may never do it. I … we may never really be able to heal.”
His heart was heavy with the words she’d lain upon it. He wondered if the rest she placed upon it would break it totally.
Quietly she continued. She explained the grave that had been dug and the fire set and burned at her feel. Adam’s hand clenched with anger as he envisioned the picture she painted. He should have killed Wales. He wasn’t human and didn’t deserve to walk the earth.
Claire finished by telling how the man unknown to her laughed and forced her to shoot a gun into the brush. When the brush was pulled back she saw him in the distance – or something dressed as him. She told him of how the laughter continued as his black hat was tossed into the open grave and her father’s watch was placed into her hand. That was the last thing she remembered until this night.
Her tears flowed to cleanse her body and mind of this ordeal. This was all she had. He rocked the swing back and forth – glad that she was unable to see his face.
His controlled voice masked his emotions. He now understood her fear of the fire and thinking she’d killed him – further the insanity of what she’d experience and living in the only safe haven she could find. He bore a hurt greater than any he’d known.
“Claire we’re going to get through this. It’s going to take time – but we will. We won’t take it one day at a time – but rather one moment at a time. Whatever you want or need you’ll have.”
She felt a sense of relief – but the memory she was sure would remain for a time. As she lay against Adam, she took his hand, started to pray and gave thanks for him, their child and family. Even after what she’d been through, she was able to be humble enough to lift up her prayers and give thanks. He loved this woman.
Adam had mixed emotions and was trying to temper them. He’d put them aside for now but he’d not dismiss them.
She seemed comfortable now and he spoke quietly. “There’s no difficulty we can’t overcome, no sickness we cannot move beyond, no obstacles we can’t overcome.”
He sighed as the fresh smell of pine bound them together again as one. He continued. “We have to believe Claire. No matter how deeply seated trouble may be, how hopeless the outlook, how tangled and muddled our mistakes, together we will always be able to make it through. We will be happy.”
“Do you really believe that Adam?”
“Yes. I’ve always believed it and during your time away I was reminded of it.” He stroked her gently. “We’re made for many things just as our child is growing to life – to enjoy music, beautiful sunsets, the beauty of the sky and clouds, the smell of spring flowers. We’re here to receive the gifts of what is sublime, beautiful and truthful. It’s our job to make lives more appreciative and open to these beautiful things.”
She sat up and for the first time was able to give him a smile. No price could be put on this simple gesture. They kissed. Adam scooped her up and carried her inside and to bed. “Do you mind if I turn off the lamps?”
“No Adam, I don’t mind.”
They saw each other’s faces and both knew time would become the healer. As he was about turn out the lamps, he heard her voice.
“Adam it’s cold. Would you start a fire please?”
Smiling he said, “Your wish is my command.”
In the glowing flames of the fire, two shadows danced upon the ceiling. Claire had fallen asleep and Adam settled next to her. He placed his hands around her for fear this might be a dream. If it was he didn’t want to awaken from it.
His thoughts turned to their moving to St. Louis and her ordeal. He’d dismiss them for the moment but they would be dealt with.
He laid his head next to hers and felt the silkiness of her hair as he joined her in a well deserved rest. They’d both been delivered.
FIFTY-THREE
Adam woke early even though he’d not slept as well as he hoped. He turned and looked at the woman who’d borne far too much in her life. His thoughts turned to the night that was now moving toward its own rest. Bittersweet emotions flowed through his mind and heart.
The news Claire shared with him was beyond his comprehension – yet he knew she’d told him the truth. She’d returned to him but she wasn’t whole. Pieces of her had been chipped away and fallen like broken china. How was he to put those pieces back together again? Nervousness surrounded him along with worry – worry that seemed a long path toward resolution. Claire was still sleeping and he wondered how she’d be when her eyes saw the daylight. Things always seemed different in the light.
He quietly slipped out of bed and put logs on the fire that had almost diminished as had the night. Rubbing his head, his mind was overcome with thoughts as he picked up the rag doll that seemed to have been the key to opening the door for Claire. He stroked it and his thoughts turned to the child that slept with his wife. He smiled. Yes, there was a future for them but he wasn’t sure it would be in Nevada or should be. St. Louis was uppermost in his mind. A decision would be made but now wasn’t the time. First needed was assurance of the health and wellbeing of mother and child. He sat the doll on the chaise and walked to the kitchen to make some coffee. He’d had a jolt hearing Claire’s words and needed a jolt this morning – coffee – coffee he knew now would be tasted and enjoyed.
He looked in on Claire. She was still sleeping. When Hop Sing arrived he’d send him for the doctor. In the meantime he headed to wash and shave and then quickly dressed.
Hearing the sound of the carriage he made his way down the stairs and outside.
“Morning Mista Adam,” Hop Sing tried to say cheerfully. “Breakfast mighty good this morning. Make special.”
Hop Sing walked into the kitchen with his basket of goodies. There was something noticeably different about Adam but he didn’t comment.
“I need you to go into town and get Doctor Martin again.”
Hop Sing turned with a look of worry in his eyes. “Yes Mista Adam,” he said nervously, “I go right away.”
“Hop Sing,” Adam called quietly, “Claire has come out of her state of regression. I think it’s important for you to know.”
“Regression Mista Adam? Hop Sing not sure what word mean but think good – yes?
Adam smiled and said, “Yes.”
Hop Sing’s eyes misted over. He smiled and bowed to Adam as he made his way to the door. Adam watched him with a smile on his face. Hop Sing was special to both he and Claire.
Adam set the table in hopes Claire would feel like eating. He poured himself a cup of coffee and walked back up the stairs. The steam from the coffee filled his nostrils and he sipped the hot liquid. He’d just wait. It wasn’t long before he heard the rustling of the bed linens and finally saw the blue eyes.
“Good morning sleepyhead,” he said cheerfully as he put his cup down.
Claire looked at him but said nothing. His heart jumped. She looked at the side of the bed where he’d slept and then back to him. She sat up and reached her arms out to him as tears started to fall. He held her shaking body as she cried with the brokenness that was now a part of her.
Adam remained quiet as she grasped the back of his shirt and bathed him in her tears. He said nothing. He knew Claire. The bond between them did not need words but only the love and closeness of the other.
She released him and wiped her eyes with the sheet.
“I guess you do need a rather large handkerchief,” he mused.
Claire was able to muster a smile as she lifted her eyes to him. She hugged him tightly. “Adam, it’s really you? I wasn’t dreaming?”
“Yes it’s me and you aren’t dreaming.”
As he held her he said, “I’ve sent for Paul Martin. I want him to examine you.”
She moved back from him and asked, “The baby. Is the baby alright?”
He placed his hand gently on her abdomen and quietly said with a smile, “Yes he or she is fine.” He saw the relief in her eyes. He also saw sadness and a questioning. He brushed her hair aside and asked, “Do you feel like something to eat. Hop Sing has prepared us breakfast.”
She seemed confused.
“Hop Sing isn’t here. He’s brought breakfast the last few days. He’s gone for Doctor Martin.”
Her voice was shaky which Adam noticed. “I guess I should wash and get dressed.”
“Only if you want to. I can bring something to you.”
“No Adam. I can do it. It’s just that there’s so much I need to understand – to know – to put together.”
“I know,” he said caringly.
He moved as she threw back the covers and stood up. “Adam I’m afraid. I’m scared in ways I never knew I could be.”
His heart was once again heavy as he held her to him. “I know,” he whispered. “Remember, I understand and there’s nothing you have to do or be.”
She assured him she could manage getting herself dressed. Adam was concerned but decided he’d trust she could.
She felt sick and spent. It passed and she forced herself to do what she had to. Her body shook as she looked at herself in the mirror. She closed her eyes trying to shut out the memories. When she opened them she saw what she wanted to see – Claire Hammond Sanders Cartwright. She managed a nervous smile hoping she would stay around for a while.
Adam was almost finished getting food on the table. He was worried about how to proceed and would be certain to talk to Paul at length when he arrived. For now he’d be careful of his words and actions.
He didn’t hear her come down the stairs. When he turned he saw her standing at the piano rubbing her hands over it. She turned and looked toward the fireplace in the parlor. Her eyes moved upward to the painting that hung over the fireplace. It was of Adam. She’d painted it and remembered their wedding night when he presented her with the piano and she’d presented him with the portrait. These were pleasant and happy memories. When she turned toward the kitchen she saw him watching her.
He reached out his hand and she walked to him willingly taking it. He ushered her into the kitchen and pulled the chair out for her. Considering what she’d been through, she managed to put on a simple yellow dress and combed her hair away from her face and tied it with a yellow ribbon. Her eyes were no longer empty but filled with questions. The brightness had not returned but Adam believed it would. It had to.
“Let me help you with that,” Claire said.
“Not this morning,” he said as he kissed her forehead and placed their plates on the table. He poured coffee and then sat down. He started to eat when he noticed she wasn’t.
“Not what you’d like this morning?” Adam asked.
She held her napkin and looked down. “No it’s not that. This dress was a bit tight when I tried to get into it and now that I’m sitting down I see that I’m beginning to ….”
Adam smiled at her and winked. “Our child is developing and you look beautiful.”
She smiled and began to eat not realizing Adam was keeping a cautious eye on her. Just as they finished eating Adam heard the carriage. Hop Sing must have returned with the doctor.
“Are you certain that’s all you want to eat?”
“Yes Adam. I’ve think I’ve eaten as much as I can.”
“Well I think Hop Sing’s back with the doctor.” Adam saw the look of shock on her face. He touched her hand and walked through the dining room to the door. It was Hop Sing but he was alone.
“Where’s Doctor Martin?”
“Doctor Martin he come. He say he almost finish with cowboy. He’d be here right away.”
Adam just looked outside over the head of Hop Sing. He sighed.
Claire heard the voice. She walked into the dining room and stopped. She was gripped with fear. When she saw Hop Sing the fear ceased and she felt warmth come over her.
“Missy Claire. Hop Sing so very glad to see you,” his voice cracked. “Very pretty yellow dress.”
They stood frozen in their places looking at one another. Adam wondered what the effect of seeing this diminutive man was having on Claire. Finally she smiled and walked over to him. “Dear Hop Sing, thank you for being here and for all that you’re doing.”
Hop Sing swallowed hard remembering her suffering. He loved this lady and wanted the best for her. Within a moment they hugged each other. When they released, Hop Sing said, “You get well real quick Missy Claire. Now I have work in kitchen.” He hurried off as the affection she showed him caused his eyes to water. Adam watched and smiled. He knew Hop Sing would never speak of this again – nor would he.
Adam met Doctor Martin outside and quietly told him what had happened. Claire just sat on the settee drinking the tea Hop Sing had prepared and listened to him humming a foreign tune in the kitchen.
“Well good morning Claire,” Doctor Martin said as he entered the room. “Glad to see that you’re up and about.”
Her eyes shot to Adam. His look was one of assurance that calmed her.
“You’ve been away from us for a while. I’m glad that’s over. Now I’d like to examine you if you feel comfortable with that.”
“Can Adam be present?” she asked nervously.
He looked at Adam and then said, “Err … yes, for most of it at least.” He knew she was still fragile and Adam was the source of her strength. He wouldn’t deny her request.
She made her way up the stairs as Hop Sing peeked from the kitchen and hoped.
Adam sat on the chaise as Paul began. He was very thorough in his examination. He then asked her if she could recount what she remembered. Her look changed and she started to shake. Adam noticed this and became concerned.
“I … I believe I can,” she said. Adam joined her and held her hand.
“You know Claire, I’m sure you can but I think we can take it a little at a time. I don’t think we’ll do it today though. How’s that?”
“Thank you Doctor Martin.”
“I do understand Claire. Now I’m going to ask Adam to leave you for a moment because I want to check the baby. Do you mind? It should be quick and this will save you a trip to my office. Besides this little Cartwright seems to be coming along just fine.”
Paul Martin’s words supplied the comfort needed and she agreed. Adam left and went down the stairs. He opened the front door and stepped out onto the porch. He breathed deeply. It wasn’t long before Paul Martin came down the stairs.
“Well Paul?” asked Adam.
“Claire is getting dressed. Adam she’s doing well carrying the baby.”
Adam breathed a sigh of relief.
“Her emotional state?”
“That’s a different story Adam. You noticed I didn’t push her to discuss what happened. She’s still vulnerable and I believe it’ll be some time before she becomes settled and at ease. I would suggest that you be ever present with her but try to maintain a routine that was present in your lives before any of this happened. She’s needs to be brought back slowly and gently. She should be treated as she was before this happened. One thing I want to point out – I believe she’s embarrassed and I know she’s filled with fear and a lack of understanding.”
“She told me she was afraid.”
“I’m sure she is. We have to remember she was so traumatized that she is still living the incident even in her subconscious. What helps is the ability to talk about it and get back to doing the things she did before.”
“Paul I’ll do whatever she needs. I just don’t want to make any mistakes.”
“Adam you’re wise enough to discern limits. Most of all her feelings of guilt have to be dealt with at the same time she learns to accept what happened. There shouldn’t be anything forced upon her – her requests should be honored by all of you. The essence is no pressure – no stress and no trauma.”
“I understand Paul.”
Claire was making her way down the stairs as Paul Martin was packing his bag. Adam put his arm around Claire and they walked him outside.
“Claire you’re going to have a beautiful baby. Just don’t overdo. Take whatever time you need. You’re special to this man here. I might even say he loves you.”
She smiled and they watched Doctor Martin drive off.
“Do you and our little one feel like walking a bit?”
She looked a bit strained but said, “Doctor Martin said it would be good to get some daily exercise. I think I’d like to get reacquainted with what I’ve missed.”
Turning her toward the lake Adam said, “Shall we?” Hop Sing smiled as he saw them walking with arms wrapped around each other.
They stopped and sat down. The sight before her was freeing. She’d started to paint the scene before them. The mountains showed their great power and strength. She needed that to say what she had to say.
Adams eyes focused on the manner in which the morning sun cast its rays on her silky hair. “A penny for your thoughts,” he said.
She placed her hand in his. “Adam I need time.”
“Of course,” he said.
She tried to form her words with some difficulty. “I feel safe with you – here in this place and in our home. I even find a comfort with Hop Sing which I’m glad for.”
Adam raised his eyebrow as she spoke. He smiled at her and realized that whenever she spoke it would be something new. He’d adjust and if help was needed – he’d ask for it.
Claire stood up and walked to the water’s edge. She knelt down and ran her fingers through the cool water. He just watched her. She turned to him and said, “Please understand what I’m about to say. It’s hard and I … I … just can’t explain it.”
“Whatever it is, explain it when you feel comfortable.”
“That’s just it Adam, I don’t feel comfortable. I don’t feel like myself. Adam, this is all so very new. I’m not sure what I’ll be like from one moment to the next.”
“If you recall, one of the reasons you married me is because I’m understanding and patient,” he tried to say lightly.
“I know … but Adam right now I don’t want to see anyone. I can’t.”
He wasn’t shocked by her words. She’d already talked of her fears and embarrassment.
“Then you won’t. I’ll make sure the family understands in a way they won’t feel offended. They love you and will do whatever you need. When you’re ready, then we’ll see them.”
“Thank you for understanding and taking care of it.”
Adam was beginning to think logically. This wasn’t like falling off a horse but he knew the importance of her getting involved with family and a daily life.
“Claire I want you to understand what I’m about to say. I’ll do this because you need it now and I love you – but you will eventually have to see people and family. It’s something that you may have to make yourself do to become the person you are. Too long a delay may not be the best thing for you.”
She understood. “You’re right Adam. There’s just so much I need to work out first. I’ve just found my way back and it’s just too soon. I can’t be what I’m not. Right now it’s just too hard.”
“OK, fair enough,” is all he said as they sat once again and viewed the beauty that surrounded them.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Mary Wales finished feeding the stock in the south corral. Her mother was in the barn working on some of the tack.
“Well that’s done,” said Mary. “Still think some of the horses are nervous.”
“I’m sure they are but they’ll calm down soon enough.”
“I suppose you’re right. General seems like he’s anxious to take a run.”
“Mary are you thinking of taking him out?”
“Not today mama. I think Hoss may be coming today.”
“Oh?”
“Yes, oh,” replied Mary sarcastically.
“Mama we need to talk.”
“Talk about what Mary?” She knew what Mary wanted to address.
“We owe the Cartwrights mama. We need to try to find out what actually happened. It’s our family that caused all of this and people are suffering. I’d imagine they’re feeling lost because they don’t know what happened to Mrs. Cartwright and Joe. There’s nothing worse than being lost mama.”
May stopped what she was doing. Mary’s words hit home. She, too, appreciated all the Cartwrights had done for them. She sighed and put the tack down. “Mary, I don’t know what we can do. Foley and your dad are in jail awaiting the circuit judge. From what I’ve been told he’ll be here next week. Your father seems to be out of his mind and Foley, well I just can’t figure.”
“You know pa is going back to prison and there’s certain to be a trial. It’s going to be painful again mama.”
“Yes it is but we’ll come through this again I’m sure. We’re from strong Kentucky stock you know.”
Mary smiled. “That’s true mama – but this is a sad time and it’s different now. There’s a baby in jeopardy here. We’ve got to try to help.”
“You’re right,” May said sadly. “You’re thinking we should go to town and try to talk to your pa and Foley.”
“Yes mama. It’ll be a start.”
“It won’t be easy Mary.”
“I know, but I feel as if we have to do it. After all, you’re the one who’s always told me things don’t fix themselves. If you feel it’s the right thing to do in your heart you can’t turn your back on it. You still have to try.”
May looked at her daughter and shook her head yes – they’d at least try.
FIFTY-FOUR
Claire sat in the kitchen with Hop Sing. She said very little while watching the adept man go about chopping vegetables. His mere presence provided Claire comfort. She wanted to do something – anything – but didn’t know what. Adam went to take care of the stock and informed Hop Sing to get him if anything went awry. He’d return as quickly as he could.
Adam finished feeding the stock and checking harness when he heard a rider. Exiting the barn he saw Hoss.
“Morning Adam,” Hoss said as he dismounted. “Was heading over to Carson City.”
“Going to see Mary I suppose,” Adam said as he moved a bale of hay.
Hoss slightly grinned. “Well I’m just checking on things there and it might be right nice to see Mary.”
Adam was uncertain how to tell Hoss the news. He’d just be direct.
“Hoss, I have some news and I’d like you to … to … deliver it until I’m able.”
Hoss was puzzled. There was no question he’d do whatever Adam needed.
“Hoss, Claire has come around.”
“Adam that’s terrific news.”
“It happened late last night or I should say early this morning.”
Hoss noticed Adam seemed to be reflective and was choosing his words carefully.
“It is good news Hoss but we have a road to travel. She’s not the person we knew – at least not yet. Doctor Martin was here this morning and checked her,” he sighed.
“There ain’t nothin’ wrong with the baby is there?”
“No Hoss, it’s not that. The baby is fine.”
“Well then what?”
“Claire has emotional scars that need to be healed. She’s just come out of a traumatic experience and it’s going to take time for her to make her way back. What I’m trying to say is that she’s not up to seeing anyone. I’m going to do whatever it takes for her to make progress and not revert again. Part is to honor her request of not seeing anyone just yet.”
Hoss looked at Adam. He bit his lip in thought. He understood.
“Whatever she needs Adam ya got it. I’m just happy she’s come outta wherever she was. What’d the doctor say?”
“He feels whatever comforts her should be honored. No pressure and no stresses. Try to get her back into a normal routine. Until I’m able to do it myself, would you explain to Joe and pa that she’s aware but can’t handle seeing anyone right now? There’s a lot to be worked on and her fear is part of it.”
“I understand Adam. I’ll take care of it pronto. I’m sure pa and Joe will understand. They’ll just be plum happy with this news.”
“I’m not sure the Sanders will understand as easily. That’s another favor I’d like you to do. Margaret usually comes out in the afternoons. Please relay this message to her and Hank. Now is not a time for them to visit. Doc Martin agrees that she’s in too fragile a state.”
“I’ll do it right now Adam. Anything else?”
“Just deliver the message. Let them know I’ll explain as soon as I can. Right now I can’t leave Claire. One more thing – ask pa if Hop Sing can continue to help the way he has been. He has a calming influence on Claire that’s helpful.”
Hoss gazed at the house, put his hat on and said, “Sure brother, I’ll take care of it right away.”
“Thanks Hoss.”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The messages were delivered. Hoss tried his best to convey Adam’s words. Margaret and Hank Sanders were happy with the news while at the same time distraught knowing they’d not see their niece just yet. They were happy to know the child was fine.
Hoss’ words were consoling for them however the wait would be hard. Because of their love and concern for their only niece, they would not force an issue.
As he rode the Nevada countryside he had time to think. He was glad some relief came to rest on the shoulders of his older brother. He’d always known Adam was strong – his strength came through clearly when he asked his family for help and opened his inner self up to them.
Hoss’ thoughts now focused on Mary and her mother. They’d made great strides putting their ranch in order while living through an unimaginable strain. A common thread mysteriously had bound the Cartwright and Wales families – the pain they inflicted by Andy Wales and Foley Harper. He couldn’t help but wonder how all of this reached a peak at the same time.
May saw Hoss as he rode up. There was no mistaking his ten gallon hat. She held her hand over her brow to block the sun now sitting high in the sky.
“Hello Hoss,” said May. “Mary said she thought you might come out this way today.”
“Yes ma’am. I told her I’d take a ride over just to make sure things were coming along for ya.”
“Well things are as back to normal on the ranch as they can be.”
Hoss paused for a moment and then asked, “Excuse me for asking, but how are the others things coming along?”
May looked at the house and then back at Hoss. “We’re managing Hoss. I have to admit it’s hard. It’ll take a little bit of time but we’re going to be OK.”
Hoss nodded his head. “You just let me and my family know what ya need.”
“Thank you, but it seems your family has enough to take care of without trying to reach out to us.”
Hoss saw the sadness on May’s face.
“Yes ma’am I reckon’ we do. But they’re not as bad as they were.”
May seemed surprised.
“Joe’s healing just fine and Adam’s wife has a way to go – but the baby is fine.”
“I’m glad to hear it,” May said. “I’m just so very sorry about all of this.”
“I know you are. You don’t need to say anything more.”
“Hoss,” called Mary. “I thought you might be out today. Hope you had a good ride over.”
Hoss watched as Mary approached him and her mother. He noticed she seemed a little less outgoing and energetic but her smile was sincere.
“How do you like the progress we’ve made?” Mary asked.
“Well I have to say I’m downright impressed. You’ve worked hard. Can’t say when I’ve ever seen women work harder. You outta be right proud.”
“You and your compliments,” said Mary. “C’mon and I’ll show you what we’ve changed.”
May waved them off as the two headed toward the barn and the adjacent corral. Hoss was impressed. The new corral area could now be used as a working space. The old corral was too small. This was a plus and Mary was excited about it. There were a few additions to the barn and slowly the tack and other equipment was being replenished.
Hoss spent a great deal of time with some of the horses – checking them over and marveling at the quality of the steeds. He told Mary she and her mother were going to do well. After all, they’d made a reputation for themselves during Founder’s Day and several of the Comstock ranchers were planning for the following spring. They’d be doing business with them – and real soon. Competition could be feverish between ranchers in this part of the country for quality stock.
They made their way from the barn. Mary was still pleasant but not herself. Hoss stopped near his horse and then asked, “Mary how are ya?”
She looked at the man with the caring eyes and sincere heart. She found it easy to speak to Hoss. She wondered why. “I’m trying to come to terms with what’s happened. Mama and I have talked about it quite a lot. It’s just hard to know I had to shoot my father for fear he’d take mama’s life.”
“I’m sure it was. But ya didn’t have a choice. Ya did the only thing that could be done.”
“I know Hoss. I just remember the way things were back in Kentucky. Papa was always ornery but not the way he is now. I can’t understand what’s happened to him.”
Hoss just listened as Mary talked freely. She went on to explain her feelings and what she and her mother were going to do.
“Mama and I are going to Carson City tomorrow to find out what papa and Foley are responsible for.”
Hoss frowned. “Do ya think it’s a good thing to do? I mean with all ya been through it might be too much for ya.”
“Hoss we’ve made up our minds. You Cartwrights have done a lot for us. Our reasons are selfish. We need closure and peace of mind – and you need to know who shot Joe and what happened to Adam’s wife.”
Hoss thought for a moment. “I guess when you put it that way I can understand.”
Mary’s eyes were now coming to life. “Thanks for understanding. We know it may not lead anywhere but we have to try.” Mary paused for a moment and then looked directly at Hoss. “The law has a job to do and we need to know what’s going to happen. I suppose there’ll be a trial. We just don’t know.”
“I reckon there will be.”
Mary invited Hoss in for coffee and peach cobbler. The time spent appeared to ease some of the distress Mary and her mother carried. He thanked them and indicated he’d check on them again soon. May walked Hoss to the door and watched as Mary walked Hoss to his horse. May wasn’t sure what Hoss said to her daughter but smiled as she saw Mary kiss him on the cheek. Hoss grinned, turned slightly red, mounted his horse and rode away.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Dinner at the Ponderosa was a little late. No one complained because they knew what Hop Sing was doing. Ben felt he should get one of Hop Sing’s relatives to fill in. He wanted Hop Sing at Adam’s without the pressure of the Ponderosa as well.
The message Hoss delivered was brief because he was trying to get to the Sanders ranch and then on to Carson City.
“How did Adam seem to you Hoss?” asked Ben.
“It’s kinda hard to tell for sure pa,” Hoss said as he buttered a biscuit.
“He looked a little bit better but I can’t say by much. You know Adam. There’s only so much he’s gonna let you know.”
“Did he say anything more about Claire’s progress?” asked Joe.
Hoss put his fork down. “Nope. He just said it happened last night sometime … said Doc Martin saw her this morning. She’s kinda in a state he called … ah … fragile. That’s the word he used … fragile.”
“I can full well understand that,” Ben added.
“He did say the baby’s fine. Can’t tell you much more than that. Said he’d be ‘round to explain things when he could – but for now Claire’s not up to seeing anyone.”
Joe took a sip of his water. “I couldn’t believe what I saw when I was over there. Claire seemed as if she was miles away.”
“That’s because she was son,” said Ben. “Now she has to make her way back a step at a time.”
“I know pa,” said Joe. “But it’s hard. I can only imagine what it’s like for Adam.”
“Adam will manage,” said Hoss. “It’s Claire we have to really be concerned about right now.”
“You’re half right Hoss – but it’s really the two of them,” Ben said sadly.
“Let’s just hope nothing happens to Claire or the baby,” added Joe. “That would destroy Adam.”
“We’re not a family that’s going to hope – we’re going to believe Claire, the baby and Adam will come out of this better than ever. Understand?” Ben said sharply.
Both Hoss and Joe clearly understood the reason for their father’s tone. Ben was very worried.
“Now after dinner I want to talk to Hop Sing privately. If he’s making a difference in Claire’s wellbeing – I want to make sure it continues,” Ben said.
“I just wish there was something we could do instead of just waiting,” Joe added.
“I know Joe. Waiting is the hard part.”
“You’re right pa – waiting can be hard.
Ben changed the subject. He asked Hoss about his visit to the Wales ranch. Hoss told him how well things were progressing. He then recounted his conversations with both May and Mary.
“You mean they’re going to see that crazy Andy Wales and Foley?” asked Joe.
“Yep. That’s exactly what they’re plannin’ on doin’. They said they need to find out what’s gonna happen to ‘em. Besides they wanna try to find out what them two really did.”
Ben and Joe just looked at each other.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The evening for Claire and Adam was quiet. Claire managed to get through the day with difficulty. Spurts of nervousness and fear had gripped her at unexpected moments.
Adam read to her. Now they sat quietly with their own thoughts.
“Tired?” Adam queried.
“Yes,” Claire answered.
“In that case I think we should get some rest.”
Adam went to secure the house. He then walked back and extended his hand. Claire took it. Her eyes were speaking as he helped her up. He placed his arm around her as they headed toward the stairs. When they reached them Claire hesitated.
“Claire? What is it?” Adam asked very quietly.
“I’m afraid. I’m afraid to go to sleep.”
*
FIFTY-FIVE
The Wales women rose early and tended their stock. They were nervous about their visit to see Andy and Foley but it wasn’t coupled with fear. It was just plain nervousness sprinkled with determination. They’d now made themselves presentable and urged the horse pulling their carriage on to Carson City.
Sheriff Raif Calhoun closed the door to the cell area. He delivered breakfast to his prisoners and chose not to listen to the ranting of one prisoner – Andy Wales. Wales had been a problem since he was brought in. Calhoun didn’t expect him to be happy with his circumstances especially when the circuit judge would be a week late for arraignment. Further harassment as Wales saw it was the care provided him by the town doctor in treating his gunshot wound.
Confusion still surrounded certain matters. It was clear Andy was an escaped prisoner. There was no question on that fact. The warden of the prison knew the whereabouts of Wales and understood his not being returned immediately because of new charges against him and potential for trial.
Calhoun sat down talking to a deputy. He wanted to be certain the paperwork he completed was accurate. Having been one of the men with Calhoun the night of the fire, he listened as Calhoun recounted the details.
The details, as Calhoun recounted identified Andy Wales as an escaped prisoner. He’d been caught on property that was being run by his wife and daughter. It was believed Wales had further set fire to property and the attempted murder of his wife. Wales appears to slip in and out of periods of saneness.
What concerned Calhoun was a fact he needed to explore further. Wales indicated that he’d purified Mrs. Cartwright by fire. He had no proof of this fact. He also knew that Joe Cartwright had been shot and although he believed this was done at the hands of either Wales or Foley – he again had no proof. What he did have was the knowledge that at least two of the Cartwrights believed the men in his jail had done something heinous.
Calhoun tried to reach Sheriff Coffey in Virginia City and was advised he was out of town returning in a day or so. Calhoun needed his help to pursue these other factors. Whatever happened to Mrs. Cartwright was out of his jurisdiction. Calhoun wanted to put these men under the jail. Facts from the Cartwrights would help put them away or perhaps worse. Calhoun recounted his earlier experience with Wales to his deputy. He had no love for the man. He despised him.
As he read his account of Foley Harper to his deputy he shook his head. Calhoun believed Harper was involved up to his neck with Andy Wales. He assisted a fugitive, planned to kidnap May and Mary Wales for the purpose of potential murder or bodily harm and had attempted murder against one of his deputies. He was sure to serve a lengthy sentence.
He looked up and his deputy said, “Sounds about right to me. No charges against his daughter?”
“No. She shot in defense trying to save her mother’s life.”
“Something bothers me Raif. If Mrs. Cartwright was attacked by these two hoodlums, how come no charges? From what I hear the Cartwrights don’t take lightly to any harm or abuse against any of ‘em.”
“That’s been a puzzler for me as well,” said Calhoun. “From what I hear she may not be well. Charges would have to be brought against these two by her. That’s why I need Roy Coffey.”
“If she’s too sick to do it seems like a confession would be the next best thing. Ya have a partial confession from Wales. He said he tried to purify her.”
Calhoun just sighed. “It ain’t enough. He’s crazy and whatever he said may not stand up when the judge gets here.”
“We know they’re both guilty!”
“Yeah we know it. We know the men they are. The judge will have to hear the facts and make a decision. This is gonna go to trial and then these two will have legal representation. Can you imagine how this is gonna play out when Wales is half outta his mind?”
The deputy turned as the door opened. May and Mary Wales walked in.
“Good morning Sheriff Calhoun,” said May.
“Mornin’ Mrs. Wales. Hope yer feelin better. What can I do for you?”
“I’m feeling better each day. Thank you again for all you and the people of Carson City did to help us.”
“No thanks necessary, ma’am.”
“Sheriff Calhoun, we have a request to make. We’d like to see my father and Foley Wales,” said Mary.
The deputy removed the matchstick from his mouth and looked at Calhoun.
“Miss Wales, you have the right to see them but I wouldn’t recommend it,” Calhoun replied.
“Excuse me if I’m being rude,” Mary said. “My mother and I want to see them regardless of your recommendation.”
“I’m having a problem with yer pa and seeing the two of you ain’t gonna make it exactly better.”
“We expect as much,” said May. “But we need to talk to them. Now will you allow us to see them or not?”
Calhoun moved from behind his desk. “What is it you hope to accomplish?”
Claire and her mother looked at each other.
“The Cartwrights have assisted us without hesitation as you well know,” Mary said. “Right now we want to repay them if we can.”
“How do you think seeing yer pa and hired hand kin help them?” asked the deputy.
“We want to find out what they did to Mrs. Cartwright and Joe Cartwright,” said May.
“If you think you’ll get them to confess you may becoming as ….” Calhoun didn’t finish the statement.
“As crazy as my husband?” asked May. “That very well may be. But we owe the Cartwrights knowledge of what happened and Mrs. Cartwright isn’t able to provide it. The judge is coming next week and we don’t have time to waste.”
Calhoun rubbed his chin. “I think it would be better if you didn’t see them together.”
“What do you mean?” asked Mary.
“Well if’n your gonna try to get either of ‘em to tell ya what happened I can’t hardly see ya hearing the truth while they’s together.”
“Alright Sheriff, then would you please arrange it?” asked May.
Calhoun removed the keys and spoke to the deputy. They’d move Foley to the storage room while the Wales women talked to Andy. Calhoun picked up handcuffs and leg irons. He then asked Mary and her mother to wait outside. He’d get them when he was ready and informed them that he’d be in the room with them. They agreed.
* * * * * * * * * *
Mary, May and Sheriff Calhoun entered the cell area. Andy looked at the women before him while Calhoun moved to the back of the cell area and waited with his shotgun.
Andy spat on the floor and sat on his cot. “Ya got a reason fer comin in here?” he asked angrily.
“Andy we wanted to find out how you are and talk to you,” May said.
“Ain’t nothin’ ta talk about. Ya got lucky but yer both still evil.”
“Evil?” questioned May. “I would hardly think of us as evil.” She realized her husband was not fully rational.
“Pa, how are you feeling?” asked Mary.
Andy laughed. “Ya shoot yer own pa and then come in here big as life and ask how I am?”
Mary moved closer to the cell door. “Pa, what I did I had to. You were going to hurt mama. She’s your wife and the mother of your children.”
“The best thing that can happen to a woman is to die in child bearing,” spouted Andy.
“Pa you love my brothers. Without mama they wouldn’t be.”
“Be? Be?” he yelled. “They may be but where are they now? In prison thanks to the likes of you and yer ma. Ya’s just evil. I ain’t got ma boys and if’n I had my way yer ma would have paid.”
“Maybe so pa, but we had to stop you. Do you understand? You need some help pa,” Mary said.
Andy got up from his cot and hobbled over to the cell door. He laughed loud and ugly.
“May we had a good life in Kentucky. Never figured ya turn on me.”
“Andy I didn’t turn on you. You turned on yourself. You turned on people that were trying to help you. You caused our sons to be in prison.”
“Woman don’t tell me lies!” Andy said. He was becoming angry.
“Don’t talk to me of lies Andy Wales. You never told the truth to our boys for as long as I can remember. You don’t have the nerve to even tell the truth about what you did since escaping from prison. You’re not a man – you’re a coward,” May yelled back.
Andy’s eyes were glazed. His temper had risen. “Be ye gone from this place. I’m the purifier of evil even from this place,” he yelled as he shook the cell bars. His actions frightened Mary and her mother. They would not stop.
“Speak to me about telling truth. I can’t be touched. I did the work I needed to do. But you May … yours is still to be. The book has given me the power. I ain’t ‘fraid of nothin’.”
Sheriff Calhoun watched and listened. He began to realize what they were doing. They may have come to talk to Wales but they were now using his lack of being rational against him. He’d wait.
“Pa you don’t have power. Don’t you understand you never did? You just think you did things but they never happened.”
“Don’t ya go talkin’ ta me like that youngin’. I did plenty.”
“Andy, Mary and I are going to leave,” said May. “We’ve upset you and we’re sorry. I don’t know what you think you did but it’s surely part of your imagination.”
“You ain’t goin’ nowhere. Ya think I’m mad do ya? Well let me tell ya I ain’t. I know what I did and it ain’t my imagination neither.”
“Pa we’ll come see you again when you’re thinking clearly,” said Mary.
“Don’t leave,” he yelled. “I’m the one to make evil vanish and I know what I did. Ya ain’t leavin’ here thinkin’ I’m crazy. Ya stay here and listen!” Andy’s rage was out of control. He threw the stool by his cot at the cell bars and continued to yell.
“We’ve upset you Andy. I think we need to go. We need to check on the Cartwrights,” said May.
Andy heard May’s words. He laughed out loud and when finished he spat on the floor again.
“Ya can visit the Cartwrights all ya want. They sure ain’t gonna be the same ever again.”
Mary’s eyes widened. She now raised her voice. “What are you talking about? They’re our friends and we heard Joe Cartwright had been shot.”
“He ain’t been shot. He done been killed by me. I shot him dead fer sure on the road to town.” Andy was volunteering the information they wanted. Sheriff Calhoun was now hearing facts he needed.
“You’re lying Andy Wales. We don’t have time to hear your imaginary ranting. We also want to visit with Adam Cartwright. So we’re not going to waste our time.” May and Mary turned toward the door as if to leave.
“Ya go to the Cartwrights. That pretty little Mrs. Cartwright won’t be up ta a visit,” he laughed.
“Pa stop it!” shouted Mary. “You don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m sure they’re all fine.”
“Ya think what ya want but they ain’t. I had to git an eye fer an eye on ‘count what they done to me and ma boys,” Andy spouted.
May looked at Andy. “What are you talking about an eye for an eye? You’re misusing the Good Book.”
“Well just listen good so ya won’t be surprised when ya see that pretty little thing that them Cartwrights prized. They hurt me and I had ta hurt them where they’d feel it the most.” Andy’s grip on the cell bars had caused his knuckles to turn white.
Without realizing it, Andy told them what they wanted to know. His words sickened May and caused Mary to sit down.
“Andy you’re a mad man. I can only pray for you. I hope you can calm down and be more at rest. There’s no need for you to react this way,” said May.
“I have every right to act this way. I’m the hand of the righteous and have laid pain on the Cartwrights,” Andy yelled.
“I think that’s enough,” said Sheriff Calhoun.
As they started to leave, Mary said, “Pa I hope for your sake you’re lying. I can’t believe that you’d do something like this. I’m not sure if we’ll come back to see you.”
“Don’t worry about seein’ me. You will,” he laughed.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Outside the cell area May sat down. Sheriff Calhoun looked at both women and thanked them for what they’d done. He offered them water. As they drank, they could hear Andy singing loudly from his cell.
“We’ve found out what we wanted,” said Mary. “We just wanted to be able to tell the Cartwrights what happened. It’s worse than I imagined.”
“Ladies,” said Calhoun. “I’m sorry for what you’ve just been through but a lot of questions have now been answered.”
“Will this confession be enough to bring charges against Andy and Foley without the Cartwrights having to be involved?” queried May.
“I would think it would. It will be the judge’s call.”
“Sheriff, thank you. I think this is all we can handle for today. My mother and I will decide if we should talk to Foley. It’s a lot to hear all at once.”
“I understand Miss. I need to write this down. The problem will be getting your pa to sign it.”
Mary and her mother left the office quietly. They’d heard more than they expected.
* * * * * * * * * *
Claire managed to sleep the night before. Her fears of dreaming and reliving what happened were minimal. Adam had comforted her and talked to her before they slept. He’d assured her she would be safe and he would take care of her. He remained awake until she had fallen asleep and then closed his eyes. He was only awakened once and was able to make her feel at ease.
Adam finished the morning chores and Hop Sing allowed Claire to assist him in the kitchen. After the dishes were done Hop Sing watched as Claire walked to the piano.
“Missy Claire you make beautiful music. Hop Sing would like to hear while work.”
Claire turned to Hop Sing and said, “I’ll play again … but just not now.”
Hop Sing nodded and returned to the kitchen. Claire’s attacks of anxiety continued to come and go. She wanted to be calm for her sake and for fear of what might happen to the life within her.
She heard Adam whistling outside and walked out. He was getting the carriage ready.
He saw her and smiled. “Have I told you how beautiful you look and how much I love you today?” he asked as he continued to work.
She felt a sense of safety when she was around him. She walked to him and asked, “Why are you getting the carriage ready?”
“First things first,” Adam said. He pulled her to him and kissed her. She returned the kiss.
“I thought it would be nice for just the two of us to take a ride and maybe have some lunch.” He saw the look in her eyes – he had to get her out and moving. He hoped his saying ‘just the two of them’ would make a difference to her.
She touched his face and the blueness of her eyes thanked him. He realized she’d go.
Hop Sing placed a basket into the carriage for them. Claire went into the house to get a shawl.
“Mista Adam, I hope your idea work. I be here when you return. Plan pretty nice dinner.”
“Thanks Hop Sing,” Adam said as Hop Sing handed Adam Claire’s art supplies. “Let’s just hope this will help her.” Adam covered over the art supplies with a blanket.
“Hey Mrs. Cartwright,” called Adam. “You’re husband is waiting.”
Claire walked out the door smiling.
Adam was waiting but for a different reason. He was waiting for his wife to return to him completely.
FIFTY-SIX
The day welcomed two very special people into its full autumn arms. Claire openly welcomed the embrace. The sun on her face and the smell of the pines opened her world. It had been several weeks since she’d been away from their home, if only temporary, she now felt free of the past. Adam’s idea was a good one. She wanted to enjoy her sense of comfort beyond the afternoon and tried to bury her experience.
Adam selected a place they’d spent a great deal of time. The place where they professed their love for each other, talked of their future, their dreams and their fears. He helped her down and grabbed the blanket and basket. Claire helped Adam spread the blanket and Adam reached for her hand. Rather than join him on the blanket she suggested they walk for a bit. Adam was more than happy to accommodate. She enjoyed their walks. Adam had a funny way of putting an arm around her and his other in his back pocket.
They hadn’t walked far when they heard voices.
“Seems like our space isn’t to be our space today,” Adam said.
She wasn’t sure where the words came from but said, “Wherever we’re together is always our space.” Adam squeezed her tighter and smiled.
The voices were just over the small rise and Adam asked, “Shall we?”
“Are we snooping?”
“I wouldn’t call it snooping. Let’s just say we’re being observant.”
They walked the last remaining steps which allowed them a view. It was Mrs. Holloway with the children from the home. They were finishing up an outing and packing to leave. Mrs. Holloway was trying to gather some of the rambunctious boys as her assistants finished putting things away. Adam realized boys could be trying and thought he’d offer the women some help.
“Seems as if they have their hands full. Think I’ll see if I can help.”
Claire watched the scene unfolding in front of her. Adam started toward the group and turned back to see Claire standing still.
“Claire. You want to lend a hand?”
Adam’s words broke her thoughts. A feeling of anxiousness had filled her in just that moment. She had to move beyond it and reluctantly took his hand and walked with him. Adam felt the tremor of her hand but said nothing.
As they approached the wagon one little boy was running in Adam’s direction to the chagrin of Mrs. Holloway. “Whoa there,” Adam said as he scooped the child up. “I think you’re headed in the wrong direction.”
Adam walked over to the wagon and said, “Hello Mrs. Holloway. I do believe this is one of yours.”
“Thank you Adam. The boys get restless and when we have to leave they often act this way.”
Adam placed the youngster into the wagon with the other boys and Mrs. Holloway’s assistant. There were still two boys being chased that seemed to be finding joy in eluding the woman trying to catch them. Somehow Adam felt this had become sort of a game for the boys on this outing. Mrs. Holloway watched as Adam retrieved another child. Adam flung him over his shoulder as if a sack of potatoes and patted his backside to the child’s joy. Adam laughed to himself as he thought how they must have looked.
Claire smiled as she watched Adam swiftly gather two of the boys. She heard him say, “Now it seems you’ve had a wonderful outing. I would think if you want more outings like these you’d behave a little better when it’s time to leave. “
The eyes of the boys were wide as they listened to Adam’s words. One boy reached for Adam’s hat. Adam’s size made the difference in how the boys listened to him.
“Do you understand?” Adam asked with a large smile. The boys looked at him and shook their heads yes. Adam took his hat back and tousled the hair of a few of the boys. He looked for Claire. He’d forgotten her for the moment. When he turned he saw her sitting beneath a tree but not alone. Sitting on her lap was Shelley. Adam was surprised and felt warmth in his heart. Mrs. Holloway walked over to Adam and said, “That’s a beautiful sight. Shelley’s the only girl at the home and unfortunately we’re not able to give her all the attention she needs.”
“Yes, it is a beautiful sight,” Adam agreed. “I see your assistant has almost caught the last boy. Do you have some time that Claire can talk to Shelley?”
Mrs. Holloway looked around and said, “I think we have a few more things to clean up here. Take some time – I think it’s good for Shelley.” Adam started to walk toward Claire and the child. Mrs. Holloway added, “Adam, I’m glad you’re wife is more rested.” Adam just smiled and continued toward the tree.
Claire sat with the little child on her lap. Shelley said nothing but Claire seemed to be flowing with words. She spoke quietly and gently. Shelley seemed to be captivated and with her tiny hand held Claire’s hair. Adam slowly approached the tree and stopped a short distance away. He waited.
Claire was enjoying the time. A trust seemed to have been established. How else would Shelley have come to be seated on Claire’s lap Adam wondered? He finally approached and bent down.
“Hello Shelley. It’s very good to see you today.”
Shelley’s eyes looked at Adam and then back at Claire.
“Shelley it’s alright. This man is my husband. His name is Adam.”
Shelley looked back at the man in black. Adam seemed to think he was being sized up by this little three year old. He reached for her hand and sat down. He wiggled her tiny fingers playing with her. Claire watched the affection Adam was showing the child. Shelley responded by taking his finger. Shelley had succeeded in twisting Adam around her finger without his knowing it.
It was time for the children to return with Mrs. Holloway. The last boy was safely in the wagon and all their supplies were packed. Adam motioned to Mrs. Holloway they were coming.
“Shelley it seems it’s time for you to go now. I hope you had a good day,” Adam said with a gentle smile. Shelley looked at the man that sat next to her. Claire gave Shelley a hug which was a surprise for Shelley.
“It is time for you to go dear. I’m so glad we happened to see you today,” Claire said as she stood Shelley to her feet. “We’re going to walk you over to Mrs. Holloway now. Thank you for being my friend,” Claire said smiling.
Before Claire could be helped up by Adam, Shelley put her tiny arms around Claire’s neck and gave her a hug. Claire hugged her back stroking the child’s back. Shelley then let go of Claire and looking with thought at Adam placed her arms around his neck and hugged him. He held her and his heart was full. He kissed her cheek and stood up. The large eyes of this little person told him quite a lot. Adam assisted Claire to her feet and they walked toward Mrs. Holloway. Adam and Claire held Shelley’s hands as the three of them moved. They walked slowly. They were two ships now being anchored by the child that walked between them.
The rest of their afternoon together was spent enjoying their time and the food Hop Sing prepared. Adam noticed a difference in Claire. Although she seemed more relaxed, he was certain of more. He read sonnets to her – the last one she recited with him.
Shall I compare thee to a summer’s day?
Thou art more lovely and more temperate:
Rough winds do shake the darling buds of May,
And summer’s lease hath all too short a date:
Sometime too hot the eye of heaven shines,
And often is his gold complexion dimm’d;
And every fair from fair sometime declines,
By chance or nature’s changing course untrimm’d;
But thy eternal summer shall not fade
Nor lose possession of that fair thou owest;
Nor shall Death brag thou wander’st in his shade,
When in eternal lines to time thou growest:
So long as men can breathe or eyes can see,
So long lives this and this gives life to thee.
(William Shakespeare – Sonnet 18)
Claire spoke. From her inner self she expressed her need to have him bear the weight she couldn’t alone. She was thankful for so much and dreamed of a time the weight would become lighter and finally gone. She talked of what continued to disturb her both day and night. She had become a prisoner – a prisoner of her fear. Adam listened as she continued to speak. He felt this was part of her healing.
Claire was baring her soul – something she and Adam could share. She was uncertain why her reaction had been so severe but felt it had something to do with all she was exposed to in her life. She stated she wanted to move on – be the strong person she knew herself to be – but there was something she needed. She needed to hear Adam’s feelings – what he’d done – what he was planning to do.
Adam was caught off guard. The look on his face told Claire he’d anchored his feelings for her benefit. She now wanted him to raise the anchor and sail with her no matter how rough the sea might be.
“Adam I know you. I need to know what happened while I … I was away from you. We’re both not ourselves. Neither of us can move forward if we don’t face reality. Isn’t that one of the reasons for this outing?” She paused and then added, “People have to talk to each other if they’re going to help each other.”
Claire was right. No matter what he thought he wasn’t able not to be honest with her. With nervous hesitation, he expressed his concerns for her wellbeing and how much more she could handle. He spoke of his worry that she might revert to her safe haven again which he could not bear.
Claire understood and told Adam so. She too was worried … nervous about it. She realized she had progress to make. Her progress would be his also. She looked at him and saw a sadness mixed with anger in his eyes. She knew there was more but was sorry she opened this door. She began to feel anxious again.
Adam had become an expert with her mood changes. He held her to him and told her there was more to be said – but it would come at a later time. Claire agreed. They remained quiet for a while longer.
“No painting today CC?” Adam quizzed. “I know you saw your painting materials in the carriage.”
Claire smiled. ‘CC’ she thought – it was Adam’s sometimes used nickname for her which meant Claire Cartwright.
“Not today. I’ve enjoyed what we shared together. But soon Adam … soon.”
He kissed the top of her head and said, “Well then I think we should be heading home.”
“I think you’re right. It’s been a good day and ….”
Her words were cut off by Adam’s lips pressing on hers. She missed him.
* * * * * *
Hop Sing had outdone himself with the dinner he prepared. He hoped the afternoon away from the house was helpful. He wanted that for both Adam and Claire more than anything. Adam and Claire enjoyed their meal together and emotions were welling in each of them. Hop Sing advised Claire he’d drawn her a bath and placed some leaves in it to relax her. Claire loved this man and thanked him. Hop Sing asked if there was anything else he could do for the day. If not he’d retire to his room above the barn.
Claire excused herself and left to indulge in the bath. As Hop Sing was leaving Adam said, “You’re truly special.”
Hop Sing was not comfortable with compliments of this nature. “Mista Adam, I try like you and rest to make well for Missy Claire. I try for you too.”
“I know and appreciate it. Today was a good day Hop Sing. I just wanted you to know.”
Hop Sing noticed the tone in Adam’s voice.
“We have way to go yet – yes?”
“I’m afraid so. We’ll get there.”
“I here for both of you and child. No leave until all well.”
Adam opened the door and Hop Sing scurried across the yard.
Adam placed another log on the fire and took a ledger from the bookcase. He was working on it when Claire returned to the parlor. She looked refreshed and content. She moved to the desk and took out her sketch pad and pencils. Adam said nothing as she sat down near the lamp and started to work. Her concentration on whatever she was doing was intense.
“Having some trouble sweetheart?”
She sighed and said, “No not really. I’m just about finished for now.” She closed her sketchpad and put it down. She rose and walked over to Adam. He closed his ledger and pulled her into his lap. They watched the fire together.
“There was a time not long ago I was terrified of fire.”
“Yes, I remember. Are you fine with it now?”
“Yes I am. I’m trying hard Adam.”
“I know,” Adam said caringly.
“Fire can be destructive and frightening – but it can also be warm, comforting and life giving,” Claire said.
“I see you’re really trying. I’m trying too,” Adam said. His look was of honesty and caring.
“I don’t mean to be forward Adam but I have a need for you,” Claire said embarrassed. Adam understood her words but was surprised to hear them.
His thoughts were taken away from matters that still needed dealing with as well as the anger that was bound within him. For now, he’d put that aside. Tomorrow would be another day. He needed her as well.
Adam turned the lamps out in the bedroom leaving just the fire burning. He joined Claire in bed. They kissed passionately as if to make up for time missed. Their world would stand still for now.
“Sweetheart are you sure?” Adam was concerned because of Claire’s emotional state. She wasn’t truly herself yet and feared what intimacy might do.
“I’m sure Adam. It’s not enough for me to just be near you. I love you so very much.”
With care and gentleness he began to show his love to this woman. It was as if it were their wedding night once again with all the nervousness and gentle caution being exhibited by a man who was patient – a man wanting to slowly move closer to the woman he loved. The rhythm of their hearts began to slowly beat as one. The fire burned slowly as the two reacquainted themselves with one another. All else was forgotten for the time being.
FIFTY-SEVEN
Claire attributed her waking before sunup to flashbacks that seemed to relish their ability to unsettle her. The memories she couldn’t shake took control over her at will and played havoc with her body and mind. Tears filled her eyes as the memories caused a racing of her heart at a fever pitch and seemed to dance on every one of her nerve endings. She placed her hands over her eyes to will her inner self to defeat what caused her to shake and feel ill. The battle appeared one she was losing but prayed she would win the war. When would this ever stop? I want my life back. She shook uncontrollably and tried to breathe.
The even breathing of the man beside her and the realization he was real and alive should have comforted her more than it did. He was her strength through all of this and gave freely of his understanding and compassion to help rid her of the storms that raged through her body, mind and soul. She closed her eyes again and tried to slow her heart with thoughts of the night they’d shared – for this she knew was real and had erased any doubts or fears she had at the time. The night had been a safe haven in her storm. This morning the peace and love of their time spent was being taken over. She was afraid and could feel the touch of the men who had brought her through an unrelenting torture of her mind and spirit.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy Wales lay on his cot. He’d not slept the night but rather was busy doing his work of purifying. He now knew without doubt he was powerful and nothing would be able to defeat him. Like a caged animal willing himself freedom – he’d freed himself from part of what had caused him to be where he was. He laughed quietly as his eyes burned with thoughts of what would be next. I can’t be stopped he thought to himself. Don’t they know the power that I have?
May and Mary were the ambassadors of the turmoil he’d now created. No longer would doubt be allowed to exist and the evil ones should be gravely afraid. Judge him they might … but he would be the one to reconcile them from their evil and the tables would turn … he would judge and cleanse.
His ‘good book’ was the impetus of his destiny. It had been taken away but his mind refused to be erased of the words that provided him knowledge of what he was. He was the demon seeker, the mediator of righteousness, the flame of purification and the means of instilling fear in those who yet were to feel his touch. Oh yes, he knew his work was far from completed and he would journey to fulfill what could only been understood by him.
Light was slowly forging its way into the space that contained him. His hands were now resting under his head but were fueled with a powerful strength. He could feel it. Andy smiled as he thought of the women who visited the day before. Would they come back? It didn’t matter. He was bound to keep his word … he told May she would see him again.
He turned and looked into the adjoining cell. A pain suddenly flowed through his head that caused his thoughts to cease and open himself to its throbbing. It had grown worse lately but he would endure. It always passed. Sitting up he looked at the stillness of Foley who lay silently in his own world. Foley had much to do with his plans but was no longer needed.
Andy smiled to himself as the pain eased. He thanked Foley quietly for the help he’d given him and wished him well. Andy stood and walked the few steps to the bars that separated him from Foley. The pain returned and he held the cell bars for stability as his head beat as if a thousand horses were running through it. It seemed darker when he had this pain but refused to be stopped. The pain told him he was not finished with what he was destined to do and would only ease and cease when he’d completed his work.
He opened his eyes now as the pain left him. He’d done the right thing. It was the only reason the pain had now left him. Knowing he was right in his warped thinking, he looked at the still body of the man he no longer needed. The man he talked to in the darkness of the night and managed to strangle to death through the bars of the cell. Oh yes, Foley was in a place where he was determined to place others. He walked back to his cot, lay down and covered himself with the thin blanket … for now he would rest. He closed his eyes to begin that well deserved rest.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
She dressed hurriedly and went to the barn. Her heart was not racing as much now but the traces of her fear and anxiety remained. She tried to focus on other things – not herself. Quietly she went over to Cameo. How she wished she’d be able to ride her. Adam suggested that it might not be the best thing in her condition. She picked up the grooming brush and went to work. She remembered her days in St. Louis with this horse. It was a different world that had formed her, nourished her and identified who she was. Her thoughts turned to her dear friends, Amelia and Josh. She wished she could once again visit and see her friends.
She felt something like a butterfly fluttering within her for the briefest of moments. Butterflies were beautiful to her and a sign of life – this butterfly was her child who was developing and would bring beauty to life and love in ways yet to be imagined. She leaned against Cameo when she heard the voice of a dear friend.
“Missy Claire, you alright?” It was Hop Sing who was heading to the house to begin breakfast. “I go for Mista Adam.”
“No Hop Sing. There’s no need for Adam.”
Hop Sing was puzzled. “I’m fine. I just couldn’t sleep and thought I’d come out here for a while. I hope I didn’t wake you.”
“No wake me. Think you should sit down and I get you some water.”
Claire chuckled and said, “Hop Sing I’m really alright. I was just thinking and wishing I could ride Cameo.”
“Oh. I worry for you and baby.”
Claire reached out her hand to him and they sat on hay bales. “I know you worry Hop Sing,” she shared. “I too am worried. I’m worried for the baby and worried for Adam.”
Hop Sing listened attentively. He was endeared more toward this woman sharing parts of herself with him. He was humbled. “You forget one person … you forget yourself.”
Claire looked at her friend and just nodded.
“Missy Claire I not know what you feel, but know this … be not afraid of growing slowly, be afraid only of standing still.”
Claire looked at the smile on his face. His wisdom was simple but wise. There was a twinkle in his eyes she appreciated.
“Thank you. I feel better now my friend. Perhaps I can help with breakfast.”
“Not today. You take time for you and I call when breakfast ready.”
“I’ve got to do something … I can’t just sit around.”
The wise man looked at her and said, “You know what you must do and it not help me in kitchen right now.” His words were telling her something in their simplicity.
Again he made his point. He stood up, started out the barn but stopped just short of the door. He turned and said,” Missy Claire, man’s schemes are inferior to those made by heaven. As for Mista Adam wise Chinese proverb says, if you don’t go into the cave of the tiger, how are you going to get its cub?”
Claire again realized the wisdom of this man. She understood Adam had feelings and actions he needed to take.
Hop Sing then made his way out the door as she realized she was given a life lesson in a very few words. She was truly going to win the war. In no time she’d finished currying Cameo and walked out into the feel of life in the air. She was doing it alone and the feeling, for now at least, was a gift she would hold on to as a step toward her healing and life. She retrieved her sketchpad from the house and nodding to Hop Sing said, “Let Adam sleep as long as he wants. I’m going out for a little while.”
Hop Sing smiled broadly as he saw the pencils and sketchpad tucked under her arm. He watched ‘his’ lady walk out the kitchen door and settle on a log a short distance away that surrounded all of them in the beauty of the mountains and tall pines.
She pulled the shawl over her shoulders to warm her against the breeze that brushed her face. The serenity that surrounded her opened her mind to words that spoke loudly in the quiet. Uncontrollable emotions filled Claire once again. She’d deny them and opened her sketchpad to continue to use the artistic gift given her with love to work on the piece she’d started the evening before.
As she worked she clearly remembered the pleasant day Adam and she spent together. She wanted many more of them for him and for their child. Her hands worked feverously on the sketch as the soft breeze blew. Her thoughts turned to Shelly – a child she identified with and was drawn to. She saw so much of herself in this little person whose life seemed to have been put on hold by a mystery that was unknown.
The child had gently crept into the recesses of two hearts – her’s and Adam’s. She wanted to see the child again to help her … in doing so she knew it would help her as well. As she continued to sketch and think, all became interwoven as one action. If she could reach out to this little person freely she could reach out to her family. Growth can come out of pain with love surrounding you she thought. The road can be long and seem like it’s engulfing you – but with the love and support of family and friends it was possible. Hop Sing had caused her to realize that.
Adam awakened with a start to find that Claire was not next to him. He quickly threw on his clothes and rushed down the stairs. Hop Sing heard his footsteps as Adam rushed into the kitchen.
“Morning Mista Adam.”
“Claire – Hop Sing have you seen her?” he asked nervously.
“Ah yes. She plenty fine. She outside,” he said as he pointed. See?”
Adam looked out the window to see Claire staring off into space with her sketchpad blowing in the wind. He relaxed and walked out the door toward her. As he neared her he wondered what caused her to rise so early.
She was caught up in her thoughts and didn’t hear him approach.
“Claire,” he said.
She jumped at the sound of her name and dropped her pad. “Adam you frightened me. I didn’t hear you coming.”
“I’m sorry sweetheart,” he said as he sat next to her on the log. “I woke and when I didn’t find you I …..”
“You don’t need to explain. I’m sorry if I worried you.”
He brushed the hair the wind had rearranged from her face.
Her emotions took over again as her eyes filled with water. She touched his face gently and turned back toward the mountains.
Gently touching her shoulder he asked a question that seemed to be repeated much too often. “Is everything alright?”
“No,” she replied continuing to look ahead. “But … but ….”
The water in her eyes was now meeting the breeze of the day.
He held her to him and asked, “What is it? It is last night?”
“Last night was life giving for me,” she said as she took his hand. She mustered her resolve and turned to him. “I want us to move on. It’s time to see my aunt and uncle and your family. It’s unfair to keep them at a distance.”
He smiled and pulled her to him. “Sweetheart if you’re sure.”
“Adam, I’m not sure of anything as I move from one moment to the next but I have to try. If I fail it won’t be for lack of trying. Will you help me?”
As she trembled in his arms she held him tighter than he could remember. “Do you need to ask?”
He helped her up and suggested they go have breakfast. She was more beautiful to him than she’d ever been and her eyes were what he considered a true blue this morning. They were true but fearful. They turned to head to the house when Adam looked down and saw pages of her sketchpad being blown in the wind. He bent down and picked it up.
As he held the pad in his hand he felt a spark in his heart. He looked at the sketch and said, “Good morning Shelley.”
FIFTY-EIGHT
The early hour was the precursor of events to be revealed that could not have been fathomed. Breakfast was finished and Claire refused to sit and do nothing. She made a statement when she put her apron on and started to busy herself in the kitchen. Neither Hop Sing nor Adam ventured into the territory that she had now taken as her own. The two men looked cautiously at each other as she went to work.
It wasn’t long before Claire entered the den where Adam was doing some paperwork. Suddenly he sensed a presence and looked up – he hadn’t heard her. Claire smiled and wiped her hands on the apron. Like her husband often did, she was putting up a façade and suggested he get out of the house – perhaps head over to the Ponderosa for a while.
His look was quizzical as he mulled over her suggestion. He did need time with his family to keep the promise of filling in details but didn’t feel comfortable leaving her alone. The explosion within him was still being contained for her sake.
He eyed her and knew what she was doing. Claire assured him she’d be fine with Hop Sing and felt it time they tried a little more normalcy which included his not always being present. Adam tossed his pencil on the desk, sat back in his chair and looked at her. He wondered what this was all about – but knew she was doing this for his sake.
His response was one that came from the guilt he felt from being away and harm coming to her – not once but twice. He suggested another time might be better and started working again.
She placed her hand on his and said, “Adam, you need some time to yourself. You’ve been with me night and day and I can see how it’s taken its toll. Do me the favor and get on your horse and take some time away. I’ll be fine and I won’t be alone.”
“Why don’t you let me be the judge of that?”
“Because you’re not me.” Claire looked at him and left the den. Adam knew she was right but he too had fears – he wanted to be sure she was safe. When he looked up she returned with his hat. She carefully placed it upon his head with a smile and said, “Now get going. Please.”
Adam rose and against his better judgment strolled to the door. He looked at the smile on Hop Sing’s face, kissed Claire and said, “I won’t be gone long.”
Claire managed a smile as Adam rode off. She breathed deeply and reached within herself to find her strength. She admitted to herself she was afraid when he wasn’t around … she had to get over it and she had to begin to see people.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The door to the Ponderosa was slightly ajar when Adam approached it. He walked in, tossed his hat and coat on the credenza and took the seat at the table he’d vacated upon marriage.
“Hey Adam it’s good to see you,” said Joe.
“Hey brother, was wonderin’ when you was gonna get by here. We’re just about finished with breakfast but there’s enough fer ya.”
Adam waved off the breakfast and just poured himself a cup of coffee.
Ben greeted his eldest son while maintaining a level of apprehension surrounding his early morning visit. Without words, those seated at the table were aware something was bubbling to the surface and would erupt very soon. Hop Sing’s cousin came in to clear the table and smiled.
“Adam is there something you want to say?” asked Ben.
The tone Adam used was calm and his words were orchestrated. “Yes. There’s plenty I want to say.”
“Well then, why don’t we sit in the other room, have more coffee and hear you out?” said Ben.
Joe whispered to Hoss, “Looks like we might need something stronger than coffee.”
Adam took his favored seat where he learned from his father and was chastised by his father. He sat in front of the hearth. No one rushed him. Ben poured coffee and placed it in front of him then settled back into the comfort of his chair.
“I came by to give you the details about Claire.”
“Yes. Hoss told us you would when you could,” said Ben. He wasn’t going to ask any questions but be a receiver of the news.
Adam sipped his coffee and then started. He explained how Claire painfully returned to him in the darkness of the evening. How she was emotionally putting her efforts into trying to reclaim the life that rightfully belonged to her, and his remaining with her constantly.
He now looked at his father and brothers as he spoke of the bridges she’d have to cross – bridges that were difficult but would eventually lead her to where she needed to be. As she progressed she would once again see people and he thought it could be soon.
Ben eyed the son he knew so well. He wondered about the bridges he had to cross. His heart was heavy as he looked at his eldest son.
“It’s quite understandable son. She’s been through a lot and I think all of us understand her needing time,” said Ben.
“Yeah brother,” said Hoss. “We also know you been through a lot too.”
“Well it’s not over,” Adam said.
The quiet in the room was only broken by the sound of the crackling fire and Adam’s words. Adam stood with body language that was the precursor of the eruption. With eyes focused on the flames of the hearth, he spoke with words couched in despair, pain and anger. The description of what happened to the person they loved and cherished fell upon ears of disbelief. Not their Claire! They now understood and also understood Adam’s anger was not only with what happened – but with a blame he placed upon himself.
Hoss turned as soft tears filled his eyes while Joe put his face in his hands. Ben stared at the floor and then walked to Adam.
“Son I don’t know what to say. This is heart wrenching … this is .. is despicable.”
Anger had now risen in the brothers. Joes was furious and stood up shouting, “They can’t get away with this … not ever again,” he said as he walked toward the door.
“Joseph!” shouted Ben. “Where are you going?”
“To set things right. They hurt Claire and they hurt this family. They won’t get away with this.”
“You hold it right there young man! There’s still a process that has to be followed.”
“What kind of process? You certainly can’t be talking about due process of the law. There’s no law that will undo what’s been done.” The redness in Joe’s face showed as he stood fuming over the mere thought of what Claire had been put through.
“We need to settle down and talk this over as calmly as we can,” Ben offered.
“Pa there’s nothing that can be talked over calmly,” said Adam. Ben looked toward his eldest son. “Joe’s right.” The fury was more than evident as he slammed his hand on the table stating he should have been home. Further he should have laid waste to the likes of Andy Wales and Foley Harper.
“Now that may be going a bit far,” said Ben.
Adam’s chest heaved as he looked at his father. “It wouldn’t be going far enough. Can you tell me you wouldn’t feel the same way? Can you? Can you Hoss? They might have killed her and the baby. What they did was heinous and what’s worse – she was almost lost to me forever. She now has to live with that memory etched in her mind,” Adam said angrily. “I’m trying everyday to ensure she’s not tortured emotionally but the scars are there. That’s why when Doctor Martin says she’s well enough to travel we’ll be moving to St. Louis.”
The silence and shock was increased by the words now spoken.
“Adam you can’t be serious,” said Hoss.
“I’ve never been more serious in my life. She deserves better and that includes not being exposed to the ruthlessness of this country. It’s more than I can accept and I’m going to raise my child and live with my wife in a place that has more respect for human life.”
“Adam, that’s a hasty decision son. Your emotions and anger are making this decision for you. You need to think about what you’re saying.”
Adam looked at his father. “I’ve already thought about it. I knew my decision the night I found Claire.”
“Adam what’s Claire had ta say about this?” asked Hoss. “I love her too and know the person she is. I can’t believe she’d wanna do this. Don’t seem like her to wanna run away or you either fer that matter.”
Adam looked angrily at Hoss. He’d never run away from a fight in his life. Before he could get his words out Ben spoke.
“Son, Hoss is making sense, listen to him,” Ben said nervously. “She’s fighting right now – but I’m sure it’s for all the right reasons. She’s trying to be your wife again, our daughter and sister, and mother to your child. Her only family is here. Adam you need to think this over.”
The pained look in Adam’s eyes could not be erased. “It seems we don’t agree on this.”
“Adam its not that we don’t agree … it’s just that our emotions are in the way. When there’s closure to this you may feel different. I’m just asking you to think before you act,” Ben voiced.
“Pa I aim to gain is closure. But hear me clearly – closure will not come at the expense of Claire being subjected to anymore pain. I’m going to see to it that those two never see the light of day again.”
Joe listened to the exchange between father and son. He was torn because he agreed with both of them. His father’s suggestion that Adam get closure and Adam not wanting Claire to be faced with more adversity.
“Wait a minute you two,” said Joe. “Adam I may be out of place here but I agree with you and pa I agree with you too.”
Hoss looked surprised when he heard Joe. “Adam you’ve always been there for me and I’ve been saved from making a mistake more than once. You’ve gotten me out of troubles and we’ve had our arguments. I’m trying to put myself in your place and what I’ve come up with is this. You’re being selfish.”
Adam turned bright red and was about to raise his hand to Joe. Hoss grabbed it.
“I’m sorry Adam, but you’re wrong wanting to leave. Sure you’re distressed over what’s happened but you don’t have the market on that. We’re hurt too. Granted we aren’t there with her day and night like you are. We can’t really feel the pain or know what you’ve had to go through and are probably still going through.” Joe said heatedly.
“No you’re not Joe. None of you are,” Adam said as the eruption flowed over.
Hoss and Ben wondered where Joe got the strength he was exhibiting toward his brother. They remained quiet.
Adam started to walk toward the door when Joe grabbed his arm. Joe’s word’s hit a tender spot in Adam that he didn’t want to feel. He looked at Joe saying nothing and Joe dropped his hold.
“Adam why did you come here this morning?” asked Joe. “You can’t tell me it was because you wanted to visit socially. You needed us … your family … and we’re here. We’ll always be here whether we agree with you or not. Claire deserves more than you’re giving her now and you’re wanting to leave is for you … not her.”
Adam actions seemed to come out of nowhere. The blow to Joe’s jaw caused him to fall over the settee. Adam’s anger was more than obvious.
Joe rose to his feet and watched as Adam stormed out the door. Ben looked at Hoss as he helped Joe up. Hoss rushed out the door after the storm that had leveled his younger brother and hoped he could help it pass.
He saw a lost man sitting on the porch. Hoss quietly joined him. Adam looked to see who was there and then placed his chin on his hands again and looked out at the pines that were part of his life.
“Might pretty country ain’t it?” Hoss asked.
Adma just listened.
“Adam … I ain’t too good with words like you but I know what my heart feels,” said Hoss.
“Joe didn’t mean what he said … we both know that. But one thing you gotta know – you hold much more in than most and sometimes there needs to be a release … sorta like steam from the engine of a train.”
Adam continued to listen.
“We all love each other Adam and there ain’t but one thing I got to say,” Hoss paused. “We ain’t gonna let you or Claire be hurt no more and if’n any of us kin help it, she ain’t gonna be put through having to face them two scum in no trial.”
Adam continued to listen to the soft words of his brother.
“You taught me and Joe a lot Adam. You’re the one who told us if we’re faced with bad and everything seems futile, we should stand and face it … that when everything seems out of reach and we’re faced with what we can’t seem to let go of, we can always find a way to still look up and live … and if when you can still look up and end the conversation with the phrase … “yeah …But”, then you still have hope. I think you used the word But – now didn’t ya?”
Adam turned and smiled at his brother and quietly said, “Yeah … But,” as he and Hoss walked back into the house.
Adam apologized to Joe. The hurt in Adam’s eyes was twofold – he was sorry for striking Joe for speaking the truth and sorry for he allowed himself to carry the burden alone.
“Let’s have some coffee and sit down,” said Ben. “I suppose you’ll be wanting to get home Adam. Perhaps if you think it’s OK, we can ride over and visit Claire. I think we all need that.”
“I’m sorry I said what I did Adam but I didn’t know any other way for you to get out what you were feeling. You’ve always been stubborn. We can all see how this is eating at you. I didn’t mean what I said.”
Adam hugged his brother and for the first time in weeks felt a comfort and a release. He looked at his father whose eyes were now shining.
“Well let’s have a quick cup of coffee and some of those cinnamon rolls baked this morning,” said Hoss.
“You got time for that Adam?” asked Joe.
Adam grinned. They could see he had changed. His eyes were full but no tears. That was Adam’s style. Laughing they walked to the table and Hoss brought out the rolls.
“Now Adam we’re not gonna tell you what to do. Sometimes we just need to listen to one another,” said Ben.
Adam looked up at his father and said, “Yeah … But …”
Hoss and Adam laughed. Joe and Ben didn’t know why the laughter but joined in as well.
* * * * * * *
The Carson City jail was a mass of confusion. Sheriff Calhoun was screaming at the deputy who had been on guard the night before. He was faced with a dead body in one cell and a lunatic in the other. He wasn’t sure how he was going to be able to explain this.
He walked in the cell area and looked at Andy. Andy saw the sheriff and said nothing. He just laughed uncontrollably.
*
FIFTY-NINE
The Cartwright men were fine with one another following the incident between Adam and Joe. The realization had become very clear as to why Joe edged Adam on – Adam needed to vent but had controlled it. Joe used the only way he knew to help his older brother release it. He hadn’t suspected the release would cause pain to his jaw – but it was worth it. Adam had apologized and then shared muffins and coffee with Joe and the rest of the family. This was is way of saying thank you. Some of Adam’s traits would never change but the family accepted the fact and relationships between the four Cartwright me were back to normal.
Hoss bowed out of the morning’s work and headed to the Wales ranch. He was disturbed by the news Adam shared and sought time alone to think and sort things out. The ride to Carson City would provide that and perhaps ease the feelings that had been released by his older brother and were now laying heavily on his mind.
Hoss was not sure if the trip to see Mary would be welcomed but felt the need to let her and her mother know the full extent of what Andy and Foley had done – actions that changed the Cartwright lives and would now change theirs.
Sheriff Calhoun exhibited every bit of restraint he had to settle the situation in his jail. The death of Foley Harper was due to a broken neck and the body now rested at the undertaker. It wasn’t clear what time or how the murder had taken place. A new charge was now levied against Andy Wales – if nothing else that fact was clear.
The Wales women sat stunned as they listened to the words of Sheriff Calhoun. He’d ridden out to personally deliver the news. The callousness of the action by their husband and father was unfathomable to them. The sound of a rider approaching caught their attention.
Mary rose from the table and walked to the door. She swallowed as the large and gentle man approaching gave her a smile. Mary walked out the door and closed it behind her. Hoss thought her action was strange because of the distress that showed clearly on her face. He inquired if things were alright and then saw the look in her eyes.
“Mary you don’t seem like yerself. What’s happened?”
Mary trusted the man standing before her and said, “Oh Hoss, it’s terrible. Sheriff Calhoun is here … it … it has to do with Foley.”
Hoss’ eyes questioned her as he reached out and placed his hands on her shoulders.
“Hoss Foley is dead. Sheriff Calhoun came to deliver the news.”
“Dead? How could that be?”
“My father killed him!”
The shock on Hoss’ face was evident to Mary. This new news only added to what he intended to share with her and erased the limited comfort he was able to find during his ride. He held her to him for a moment. “Let’s go in.”
Eyes rose as Mary and Hoss entered the house. Hoss removed his hat and pulled out a chair for Mary.
“Hello Hoss,” said May. There was a distressed look on her face which could not go unnoticed.
Hoss nodded to Sheriff Calhoun.
“Cartwright, I can’t say it’s a pleasure to see you again under the circumstances. I guess Miss Wales here told you what’s happened,” said Calhoun.
“Yes’em. She did. What’s happens now?” asked Hoss.
Calhoun stood up, placed his hat on his head and said, “That’ll be up to the judge … but I’m positive all this will be over.”
Calhoun looked at May and Mary. “I’m sorry about all of this but thought ya outta know. I’m sorry things couldn’t be different for ya. I truly am.” He nodded to Hoss and left.
The upset was clearly visible. Hoss helped himself to a seat and said, “Seems things couldn’ta turned worse for the two of you.”
The sigh May let out spoke loudly. “When you think things are getting settled there always seems to be another hurdle. I can’t help but think that I’m responsible for all of this,” said May.
“Ma’am ya can’t go blaming yourself fer what’s happened. Ya can’t control the actions of another person,” Hoss said compassionately.
May tried to provide a look of understanding but wasn’t successful.
“Hoss ever since the sheriff told us what happened we sort of blame ourselves,” said Mary.
“Blame yourselves? But why?” asked Hoss.
“We may have pushed my father over the edge.” explained Mary. “We … well I persuaded mama to go with me to the jail to see Foley and my father. So much was left unexplained and we wanted to find out what really happened to Mrs. Cartwright and your brother Joe. We thought talking to them would give us an answer we could share with you and your family. We also needed to understand.”
“Well I don’t understand,” said Hoss.
“We spoke with my husband alone after the sheriff moved Foley to another room. Our talk set him off into some sort of crazy tirade and in his rage he told us what he’d done. When we left he was not himself at all … he was out of his mind and it may be what caused Foley’s death.”
The rest of the visit unfolded painful truths that had been discovered. Mary and her mother told Hoss what Andy proclaimed in his rage. Hoss told them of the Claire’s condition and what she remembered and shared. A tie had been knotted now between Hoss, his family and the women trying to make a life out of chaos.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam watched as Claire sat painting on the porch. He kept her visible while he worked on a wagon wheel. The inner part of him wanted to reveal his feelings of moving away – but he understood the time was not right.
Hop Sing came out and sat with Claire. There was a smile on both their faces when Adam looked up. It pleased him to see how animated Hop Sing was viewing the work Claire was doing.
“Missy Claire,” said Hop Sing. “This lovely painting. May look like you when you were child.”
Claire smiled and realized his comment may have been valid. “Ummm.”
“Little girl look like maybe you did. Dark hair and bright eyes. Very nice. Very pretty,” he said as he went back into the house.
Claire just about completed a portrait of her sketch. She felt an attachment to the child who did remind her of herself. There was more than the feeling of attachment moving within her. She could not forget the obvious need of the child and her emotions of possibly loving this small being. Claire was confused about so very much and couldn’t be certain of her feelings.
She put her paint brushes down and stared at herself. The vision in the painting had suddenly become her – many years before. A tingling of electricity moved through her which came from some hidden and obscure place. She tried to deny it but became frozen in place as her mind departed the present and traveled quickly to her past. She called out for Adam but the words were not heard … they couldn’t be heard because they were in her mind.
Adam finished the wheel and washed up. As he headed toward the house he realized something was wrong. He started to run calling for Hop Sing. The two almost collided on the porch.
Adam’s heart was racing but not from his running. Claire was again in a different place and he had to reach her before there was no return. He wondered how this could have happened. He wondered what he should do.
He called her name but she didn’t respond. With panic in his eyes he tried to deny what he was viewing. He ordered Hop Sing into town to get the doctor and asked him to get her aunt and uncle. Adam picked her up and carried her into the house. He placed her down on the bed as the wind gently stroked the painting that remained on the easel outside. He waited patiently and prayed that whatever changed their lives so quickly once again would not be their future. The morning started out almost perfectly only to become a worry that encompassed him once again. His guilt returned.
Claire closed her eyes and shook her head from side to side.
“Claire,” Adam willed her to hear his voice. “You’re fine. Can you hear me?”
She felt a jolt from having traveled quickly and now come to an abrupt stop. She was home again. She turned, looked and responded. “Yes Adam I can hear you.”
A sense of relief filled Adam as he looked at her. “Can you tell me what happened?”
“I’m not sure. I was painting and …..”
“Claire you need to continue talking about it.”
“Adam, am I losing control? Am I losing my mind?”
“Shhhh. You’re not and I don’t want you to think that way. There’s just a healing process we have to go through. This may be a part of it but we’re going to continue talking and understand each piece. It’s going to take us time Claire. I wish it could be easier.”
“I can believe that if you can.”
“I can,” Adam said.
Claire smiled and said she’d like to rest for a while. Adam agreed that it might be a wise decision and covered her over with the quilt as he informed her he’d sent Hop Sing for the doctor and her aunt and uncle. Claire smiled and said she thought it time to see them.
She was looking into eyes that she loved and the face that had a reassuring smile on it. “Oh,” she said unexpectedly.
“Claire what do you need?”
She took his hand and placed it on her. “I think our child is developing quite quickly. I’m beginning to feel different sensations and just experienced another one.”
Adam smiled at her and kissed her. As he did he quietly said to himself, “Sweetheart, please don’t leave me.”
*
SIXTY
Normalcy. The quality or condition of being usual. The definition of what was not the case presently for the Cartwrights or the Wales. The breaking point was just about being reached by Adam Cartwright. The turmoil that affected him was more than he’d thought would ever come to bare on a life he saw as being filled with joyous moments, struggles, tears and hopes. Hands that held promise for all the tomorrows yet to come shook with uncomfortable concern.
* * * * *
Sheriff Calhoun tended business with distaste in his mouth. Word had gotten around town about the murder that took place in the security of his jail. Speculation permeated the air on how this could have happened and he was now summoned by the town’s mayor to answer the question.
He looked at his watch as the hour of the meeting was approaching. He was uncertain what his answers would be – but he would be called into question. He’d have to take the reprimands handed to him with staunch resolve.
The door to the jail opened and the persons before him caused a sense of alarm. His eyes focused as they neared his desk. May and Mary Wales faced Sheriff Calhoun. It was only earlier in the day he sat in their home to give them news of Andy’s most recent exploits. Now they stood in his jail and he wondered why.
The deputy offered a chair to Mary Wales which she promptly declined. He looked at Calhoun for a sign of understanding but there was none to come. Calhoun stood and looked at the women.
“I’m surprised to see you two,” Calhoun said. “I’m afraid to ask why you’re here.”
“We’d like to see my father. Our request may not make sense to you but it’s necessary. You see, this may be the last time we’ll have a chance and there are some things we need to tell him,” said Mary.
“I’m afraid that’s not possible. He’s settled down and I can’t take a chance that he’ll get riled up again. Why don’t you ladies just return home and let matters run their course?”
“Sheriff,” said May. “I understand your worry over our seeing my husband. But know this, there’s something we need to say that can’t wait. Now I ask you again to give my daughter and me a last chance to speak with him. You will not have another request from us. That’s a promise.”
The deputy shrugged his shoulders and pushed his hat back. Calhoun mulled over the request. “I’m sorry but you’ll just have to leave. I can’t allow it.”
“Why? Why can’t you allow it Sheriff Calhoun?” asked Mary. “Is there some sort of a law that forbids it? After all he is locked securely in the cell isn’t he?”
Calhoun noticed the sudden increase in Mary’s tone of voice. He scratched his head because he was personally denying access to Andy. He had one problem on his hands that angered him and that anger was closing the door to all visitors.
“I’m waiting for your answer,” Mary said in an almost demanding manner.
Calhoun looked at May realizing he was at a disadvantage. Begrudgingly he conceded and lifted the keys from his desk and opened the door to the cell area. “Ten minutes ladies … no more.”
“Thank you,” said May. “We’d like to speak with him alone. It won’t take long.”
Andy was lying comfortably on the cot as if he had no cares in the world. If anything he seemed pleased and not bothered by anything. The two women looked at one another and then approached the cell stopping a short distance from it.
Andy idly peered at the ceiling giving no acknowledgement of his wife and daughter.
“Andy, don’t play games with me,” said Mary.
Andy turned and gazed at his wife and then his daughter. He stood up and walked to the cell bars.
He exhibited a snide grin and said, “Well now, two visits in two days. I can’t say it’s a pleasure to see either of you.”
“Well this will be the last you’ll see of us,” said May. “There’s no hope or help for you. Whatever caused you to become the man you are today is of no importance to me any longer. I just wanted to take one last look and say this to your face. You’ve tormented, abused, harassed, and been a person that I’ve tolerated for far too long.”
Surprisingly Andy looked without speaking as his wife spoke.
“You’ve hurt people in your path too often and now have committed murder. I’ll never forgive you but I will most assuredly forget you.”
“Woman you’re outta yer mind coming in here this way. You dare come in here like this?” he said grabbing the cell bars.
“Dare I? I dare because I refuse to be reduced to your level. You may be crazy but you’re not crazy enough you can’t understand what I’m saying. You look at me Andy Wales! From this moment on you’re fate is surely going to be purified by fire!”
“Don’t speak to me of fire,” Andy shouted. “I am the fire!”
Mary watched and listened. The man with the crazed appearance suddenly seemed a stranger to her. She realized she’d reached a point of no return – she no longer had feelings toward this man. He’d gone beyond human tolerance and understanding. He couldn’t hurt her ever again. She received more than she came for and spoke just a few words. “The life you’ve led will reduce you to ashes.”
The Wales women left the cell area walking past Sheriff Calhoun without saying a word. Before walking out the door Mary turned and asked if there would be a trial for what had been done to the Cartwrights. Calhoun responded only if they wanted to pursue it – but the way things looked you could only hang a man once.
They walked out into the afternoon sunshine with a resolve that could not be touched. They’d paid a price for far too long and now would reap the benefits of that price and a new life. They left Carson City without looking back.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Hoss rode through the tall pines of the Ponderosa toward home. The day was a bit chilled but he enjoyed it. He pulled up his horse and looked at the surrounding beauty that had been hewn from hard work, hard times, and hard pains.
The mountains spoke of promise and fortitude while the strength of the tall pines enclosed him in their quiet resonance of promise. All things were possible in this land. He thought of years earlier when a young boy had taken on responsibilities of an adult without complaint. A young man who shared in the growth and heartbreak of life. A young man who had been transformed before his very eyes. A brother he loved with all his heart that was willing to give this up … his home …. a place that continued to breathe promises and the future.
Hoss understood parts of that young man had been chipped away piece by piece over the years – leaving only what that young man now perceived futile and barren hopes. His brother was in need, but was leaving the answer?
Hoss closed his eyes and tried to envision a void that could never be filled if the strength of this place they had called home for so many years could no longer give Adam the security he needed. The pines opened their arms as Hoss rode on toward the Ponderosa. He’d accept whatever the decision would be. Right now he was going to inform his father and Joe of the situation in Carson City.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Adam informed Doctor Martin what had happened. He now waited patiently in the parlor as Claire was examined. His concerns again reached a fever pitch.
The sound of horses and a carriage grew louder as Hop Sing returned with Hank and Margaret. Adam straightened himself and opened the door.
“Adam what is it? Has something happened to Claire?” asked Margaret.
“The doctor’s with her – what’s he saying?” asked Hank.
Adam turned to Hop Sing and asked that he prepare tea. He then escorted Hank and Margaret into his den and closed the door. It was now that he apologized for not delivering information firsthand and keeping them waiting.
As gently as he was able to, Adam retold for the second time that day what had happened to Claire. He now told them what caused him to send for the doctor. Again Adam received a similar reaction, however, this time it was Margaret who could not contain her upset. Hank placed his arm around his wife to comfort her as Adam tried to provide a sense of hope for them.
Margaret regained her composure and accepted the tea Hop Sing prepared. Adam indicated if the doctor felt it would be reasonable and Claire agreed, he’d like Hank and Margaret to visit with her.
Lifeline. An anchored line thrown as a support to someone falling or drowning. One that is or is regarded as a source of salvation in a crisis. Adam needed to keep Claire with him and them. Hank and Margaret were certainly an anchor in Claire’s life and an extension of the lifeline he’d thrown out to his wife.
SIXTY-ONE
“Young lady you gave us a bit of a scare,” said Doctor Martin as he closed his medical bag. He positioned himself in the same chair Adam sat watch in for many days and nights.
The examination over, Claire finished buttoning her blouse.
“Claire,” he said soothingly. “Physically you’re healthy and the baby is doing just fine. I don’t know what caused today’s episode. I can only suggest you continue to talk through and deal with what’s happened no matter how painful … get it out in the open. I know Adam is there for you.” He paused and thought of the painting he’d seen on the porch. “I’d suggest you take time and open yourself to your life. I think I can safely say we’ve become friends in addition to our doctor – patient relationship. Is there anything you haven’t told me or want to tell me?
Claire looked at Doctor Martin. Her eyes became questioning. “I’m not sure I understand.”
He looked at her and said, “Claire I think perhaps you do. The mind works in ways I can’t say I truly understand. I get the feeling, and I don’t know why, that you’ve deeply buried something away that’s now come face to face with recent circumstances. I may be wrong about my suspicions … if I am …” he paused again. “Well you just think about it. It may be the difference in how you heal.”
Claire watched him with some trepidation.
“By the way, you were working on the painting when all this happened weren’t you?”
Claire nodded in the affirmative.
“It’s a beautiful painting and reminds me of you. That may be a place for you to start,” he said as he left the room.
Claire stared at the closed door. His words resonated deeply in her mind. She trembled slightly.
* * * * * * *
Adam watched as Paul Martin came down the stairs. “She seems fine now. You can go up to see her Adam.”
Something seemed to be left unsaid. Adam walked Paul Martin to his carriage.
“What are you not saying Paul? I’ve known you far too long.”
“Adam I realize those two people in there are her aunt and uncle … and I don’t divulge my medical opinions in the open. Claire’s your wife and your responsibility. If you choose to do so that’s fine.”
“And what is your medical opinion?”
Paul sighed, “I think something from Claire’s past caused what happened today. I don’t have any basis of fact to prove this and I’m not dismissing what she’s been through. There’s just something I feel she’s suppressed and it came to life again when she was painting. It could be something from her childhood. I just don’t know for sure. For some reason I can’t explain, I believe the painting has something to do with where she disappeared to.”
Adam pondered what he’d just been told. “What do you suggest?”
“I’ll tell you the same thing I told Claire. Continue with your talks about what happened and try to explore the relationship of the painting of that child with her early years. By the way, the baby is progressing fine. She’s come quite a long way in a short period of time. We need to make sure that continues.”
* * * * * * *
Adam walked into the bedroom and found Claire looking out of the window. His smile was comforting to her. “If you’re up to it you have some company downstairs.”
Claire forced a smile and sighed, “I’m ready.” She took Adam’s hand.
Claire eased comfortably into the reunion with her aunt and uncle. No words were spoken concerning her delay in seeing them. They were family – kindred spirits – and each understood the need to take a step at a time. They enjoyed tea and good conversation. Adam watched ever cautiously at the interaction taking place.
The conversation turned to parenthood. Hank told stories about Margaret when she was in ‘the family way’ and cautioned Adam on the temperament of women. This started a great debate between Claire and Hank.
The afternoon visit began to get lengthy. Margaret decided to put a stop to it by announcing they’d stayed long enough and should be getting home.
Adam put his protective arm around Claire and walked his in-laws out the door. Hugs were exchanged along with a sense of relief and comfort – all due to Claire’s progress.
“I’m getting better everyday and love both of you,” Claire said.
Her uncle walked to her and hugged her warmly. He spoke no words at first but didn’t need to. When he released her he said, “You’re an amazing woman Claire. We’ll continue our debate at a later time. OK?” he grinned.
“OK uncle Hank, but you’re going to lose.”
“You’d better listen to her. She does have a way of winning,” Adam added.
Margaret was settled in the carriage and told Claire to let her know when she wanted help with her clothing. It was never too soon to start feeling comfortable in what you wore. Claire blushed as her uncle unashamedly took stock of her physical appearance. Margaret hit Hank on his shoulder and ordered him into the carriage.
“It’s a boy Adam,” Hank stated.
“You know something we don’t?” asked Adam.
“Take my word for it son, it’s a boy,” reiterated Hank.
“Whatever it is, it’s already loved,” Adam said with a smile.
Hank and Margaret departed holding one another’s hands. They were glad to have seen their niece but the remnants of her ordeal lingered in their thoughts. At least they saw her and would be seeing her again – with more regularity. This chapter was being moved through more quickly now and they hoped it would soon be closed.
* * * * * * * * *
A weary Hoss arrived at the Ponderosa. The day’s events had taken his energy. As he put his horse away he could smell rain in the air. Heading toward the house he knew he was right – the precursor of dark clouds in the distance indicated heavy rain. He carried his large frame into the house and after removing his hat and gun slumped onto the settee. He let out a sigh and laid his head back.
“Long day son?” asked Ben from his desk.
“Yeah pa. Longer than I expected.”
The sound of the door opening and closing signaled the arrival of Joe. “Looks like we’re gonna be in for some heavy rain.”
“Yeah it seems so,” replied Hoss.
“You’re not looking too well brother. How’d things go in Carson City?”
“My mind is just busy Joe. I’m tryin’ to sort things out.” The pause that lingered after Hoss’ statement caused Joe to look at his brother.
Ben rose from his desk and walked over to his middle son. The sound of thunder rolled in the distance. “What kind of things?” asked Ben.
“The Wales women. I’m sure they’re goin’ to be alright in time. They’s right strong.” This comment by Hoss caused more confusion on the part of his father and brother. Hoss continued, “Foley Harper is dead pa. Andy Wales killed him.”
Ben and Joe looked at each other. The words spoken by Hoss surprised them.
“Dead? Foley Harper is dead?” quizzed Ben. The look on his face said he wanted the details. Hoss quickly provided them.
When he finished Ben rubbed his chin and said, “This changes things … changes this quite a bit.”
“What do you mean pa?” asked Joe.
“Well with Harper dead now there’s another charge against Wales. No need for Claire to testify against him. He’ll be put away for sure – possibly even hanged.”
“May be the case pa,” said Hoss. “But he’s plum outta his mind. You think they’d hang a crazy man?”
“It’s hard to say, but I guess the law will make the right decision.”
“I thought for sure Foley shot me,” added Joe. “I can’t believe Wales was wandering all over the territory like that.”
“Yeah it’s hard to believe he was right here in our midst the whole time,” Ben said. “It makes sense now and is frightening at the same time.”
“What’ya mean pa?”
“Hoss, remember when Adam first found Claire? He said she was clutching the pocket watch she gave him in her hand.”
“Yeah, so?”
“Well think about what Adam said Claire told him. At the end of her ordeal that very same watch was placed into her hand.”
“Pa you mean Wales or Foley were in Adam’s house?” asked Joe.
“I’m sorry to say it but that’s exactly what I’m saying. There’s no other explanation for them to have that watch in their possession.”
“Whew,” said Joe. “It’s no wonder Adam feels guilty. You don’t think that has anything to do with his wanting to move do you?”
“I never thought about it myself but you’re makin’ sense pa. Betch’a Adam thought about that right off,” added Hoss.
“I’m sure he did. Your brother doesn’t miss much,” Ben said as the sound of thunder moved closer.”
“But Adam can’t be with Claire every minute of the day,” commented Joe.
“You try tellin’ him that,” Hoss added. “The way he loves her he’d give up everything to keep her safe.”
“But is that anyway for him to live? I mean is it always going to be this way? I can’t see his life being controlled like this,” Joe explained.
“Maybe not Joe. If it were only Adam then I’m sure it wouldn’t matter. But he’s concerned about Claire and the baby. That’s what makes the difference to him,” Ben said thoughtfully. “It could be part of the reason he’s thinking about leaving.”
The thunder now bid its farewell to the swirling rain. The Cartwright men, each with their own thoughts, settled in as the rain washed the pines and saturated the earth.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The evening found its way through the rain to the end of the day. Claire lit more lamps in the parlor to brighten the pages of the book she was trying to read. Hop Sing had finished cleaning the dishes and putting things away.
“Everything all nice and clean. If you no need anything more, I going to room now. Left cake you bake Missy Claire out for you and coffee warm on stove.”
“Thank you Hop Sing for everything,” said Claire. “You’ve been a tremendous help.”
Hop Sing knew exactly what Claire was referring to – his trip to get the doctor earlier in the day.
“I say goodnight Mista Adam. Brandy in dining room. Go well with coffee.”
Adam eyed his friend and family member. “Hop Sing you never cease to amaze me. Coffee and brandy are exactly what I had in mind.” In a flash Hop Sing covered himself in a poncho and dashed out the door to his room.
Adam placed another log on the fireplace and then prepared some tea for Claire and poured himself a brandy. He took the book she was staring at out of her hands and pulled her from her seat to him. He hugged her and stroked her back. She smiled as they settled on the settee as they’d done so often.
The tea was soothing as was the sound of the rain hitting the house. She nestled against Adam and asked, “How was your visit to the Ponderosa?”
Adam finished his brandy and said, “You know me so well. Why don’t you tell me?”
“Are we playing games?”
Adam laughed and said, “Only if you want to.”
“I suspect your visit was something you really needed. You were probably able to be in an element where you could share parts of yourself that could only be understood by your family – all men.” Claire laughed as she said these words.
“You’re pretty much right. I did want to see them and you knew it all the time.”
They sat snuggled listening to the crackle of the fire and the rain outside. It wasn’t a symphony playing for them this time. “Claire, I think we need to talk about today.” Adam could feel her body tense.
“I know Adam. I’m sorry I worried you. I’m not sure what happened but I was thinking of Shelley. She’s a beautiful child and I’m find I’m growing very fond of her.”
Adam smiled. “She does have a way of moving into your heart.”
“Are you saying she’s moving me slightly aside?”
“Let’s just say there’s something special about her. Besides that, I think she likes me,” he chuckled. “Why don’t we plan to go visit the home?”
* * * * * * * * * * * *
She awoke at an unknown hour. She needed to get away and be free of what surrounded her. The faces were all too familiar and the unsettled environment she was locked in took her breath away. She held her only friend to her in fear of what was happening – a simple rag doll.
Claire tried to shake the memory out of her mind. She sat on the side of the bed and looked at Adam’s shadow in the darkness of the room. She couldn’t understand why these memories were coming and going.
A chill began to come over Claire as she heard the screams she needed to escape from. She was five years old again and in fear. She relived the night again and knew she had to escape. Slowly she made her way to the door and out.
The breeze from the rain blew her dark hair as her bare feet slowly moved away from the house. Her nightgown became saturated in no time. Her heart was racing but her feet could not move quickly. She was five years old again and time for her now stopped. Claire collapsed to the ground. Adam slept.
*
SIXTY-TWO
Rain fell through the night while one person slept snug and warm inside the house in the pines. To view the sight lying in the midst of the rain and mud made for a heart-tugging picture. She woke to vivid images, sounds and sensations amid the wet space. Her mind focused on the night, the tall trees, and the ceaseless drone of the rain. She was surrounded by atmosphere and flashbacks. She sat up and remembered what she’d thought was no longer part of her. She recalled a rainy night like this many years before.
Let your soul fly free,
To the place you desire,
A long lost place,
A childhood dream,
To the stars in the sky,
behind your very own eyes.
Letting go was no longer an option – it was a matter of necessity. The rain continued to bathe her in the darkness of the night. She didn’t feel the cold – but rather began to think.
When you think of letting go you think of loss. This is not always the case she thought. When you let go of your childhood you become an adult but will always have memories of that childhood you let go.
When you let go of fears, you gain the confidence and the strength to take on the world in front of you. She was forcing herself to believe this.
On this night so far removed from her beginnings she was about to take her thoughts to heart and finally let go. Claire now understood that she’d been running from something for the better part of her life. She understood it, and it was painful but real. Claire began to think she didn’t have experience in letting go of a hurt that was so deep in her heart – one that no matter how much confidence or how much strength or even memories she had, would leave her scarred. The scars from an experience that would forever remind her that she once hurt and was afraid.
In the midst of the falling rain she held her face up to the dark night’s sky and prayed. I have to accept this and let go of it. She prayed to become a better person for it, but knew that only time would tell.
Claire managed to stand up on legs that were weak. Her hair and nightgown were saturated and clung to her. Her heart beat slowly. She felt the softened earth beneath her feet. So much was the same.
She’d lived for years with a forgotten memory … a memory that made no sound … a memory no one ever knew existed … for if they did she would not have remained safe from the pain and scars. She now for the first time believed she would be safe and secure and it was better to be safe than sorry.
Please let my childhood be,
can’t you see what your doing to me
that’s why I am running so fast
to leave my past,
ten miles back behind me.
Behind the smiles there was ache,
ache from hitting and of course heartache,
but this girl wasn’t letting her family win
instead she kept her pain, anger and fear trapped within.
Adam felt coolness as he turned over. When he reached to adjust the covers he realized Claire was not beside him. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and put on his robe. He was not going to let himself get anxious but rather tried calmly to find her.
She was not upstairs. The sound of the rain falling was louder as he walked down the stairs. When he saw the open door he rushed to it fearing she’d gone out. He stood on the porch looking for her but didn’t see her. A sound came from behind him and he quickly turned. Standing next to the fireplace in the parlor was Claire. She was drenched and covered with mud. Adam’s level of anxiety had now reached its breaking point. He had to hold it together and get through this.
He slammed the door behind him and rushed to her. “Claire!” He wasn’t able to say anything else as he sought something to cover her with. He felt a sickening in his stomach as he tossed more logs on the fire and held her to him. “What’s happened?” he questioned himself audibly. This was more than he felt he was able to bear.
She was a sight. Her hair was plastered to her face mixed with mud. She was cold and wet. He needed to get her dry and warm. As fast as his heart was beating was the pace with which he sought to achieve this.
“Adam it’s over,” Claire spoke quietly. “It’s finally over.”
Adam didn’t understand but feared for her health. He held her next to him for a brief moment and continued to try to dry her off.
“Claire, stay here while I get Hop Sing,” he said nervously.
Although she was wet and dirty, Adam saw a different look on her face. “I will Adam,” she said.
What ensued was a series of events. Claire was bathed in the hot water Hop Sing prepared. Adam found a warm nightgown for her and her robe. He dried her hair and she was given tea to drink. She didn’t want to get into bed and Adam agreed. He settled her on the settee and covered her with a quilt. Hop Sing peered from the kitchen and then went about preparing soup.
“Claire we have to talk.”
“I know Adam and I now can.”
Adam wasn’t sure what she meant. He kept wondering if he should send for the doctor. He decided to wait.
The Adam Cartwright who could face down the meanest of men, took no nonsense and could mix it up with the best of them now felt incapable of dealing with this situation. He remained staunch in his resolve and was not going to let his true feelings become evident – not to Claire, Hop Sing or himself.
“Adam I want you to listen,” Claire said as she shivered and handed Adam her tea cup. “Your face is covered with worry you can’t hide. I’m truly sorry about that but things will be different now. I’ll have my life back and our life together will be full.”
Adam was puzzled but continued to listen. Hop Sing rushed in with a warm brandy concoction for Adam and quickly disappeared again. “What’s made the difference?” Adam asked in expectation.
“Tonight has changed me. I’ve come face to face with a piece of my past. These past few weeks I thought I was losing my mind. I’ve always thought of myself as being stronger that I apparently was. I’m trying to explain why I believe I haven’t been able to move past what happened to me … to us.”
Adam stroked her hair and sipped his drink. Hop Sing came in and filled Claire’s tea cup with more of his remedy. His eyes were seeking a sign that she would be alright but inside he was worried. Claire knew his feelings. He glanced at Adam and returned to the kitchen.
She started to speak quietly as Adam held her hand. She looked at his face for support. She found it. “Adam there’s not a lot I remember from my beginning years. What I do recall is a family I was living with when I was a little over five years old. I don’t even know the town. What I do know is it wasn’t a place I wanted to be. There were no other children – just the husband and wife. When he’d get drunk he would beat his wife and then seek me out and beat me. If I cried he’d beat me more. I wanted so desperately to get away.”
“One night he came in and was soaking wet. He was drunk and an argument started. I tried to cover myself with a blanket to avoid hearing the argument. I remember hearing a door slam and then he came into the room where I slept. His eyes were red and he smelled horrible. He pulled me out of the bed and slapped me across the face. I remember falling to the floor and trying to get away. He caught me, dragged me out of the house and threw me into the night and rain.”
The look on Adam’s face was one of disbelief and hurt.
“I didn’t know what to do. I heard arguing start again and the door opened. I could see his wife lying on the floor behind him. He dragged me back into the house. He took a gun and held it to my head as his wife tried to get up. I remember his shouting that all their trouble was because I’d been brought to their house – that his wife paid more attention to me than him. He told her she was going to change and it would be because he was going to get rid of me – no one would ever know.”
Claire collected herself and took a deep breath. “I was afraid of being shot. His wife got up and tried to help me. In trying to do so his gun went off and she fell to the floor. He said I’d killed her. He then took me to the barn, tied me up and left me there without food, water or clothes. I don’t know how long I was there but I do remember two sunrises before he came to get me. He made me put on clothes and then dragged me to a place in the woods some distance from the house. What I saw was a grave he’d dug and a body wrapped in the blanket from my bed.”
Adam’s eyes stared at his wife and her story unfolded. He could understand her not wanting to recount this memory. He now associated her current experience and thought of having killed him with this childhood experience.
“Claire if you want to stop it’s OK.”
“No it’s not OK. I want us to be alright and I’ve got to finish.”
“He placed me next to the grave and told me if I said anything to anyone this is where I would end up. With no care whatsoever he pushed the body into the grave. He made me stand and watch as he covered her up continuing to say over and over again that she was dead because of me. It was after that I never spoke a word again. I tried to put it out of my mind and over time thought I had.”
Adam held her as he now internalized another tragic event in her life. He was more determined than ever that there’d be no more. He could understand her not wanting to recount this memory. He now associated her current experience thinking she’d killed him with this childhood experience.
Adam embraced his wife in his arms trying to take her years of trauma into himself. He wanted her to be left whole.
“Adam there were so many similarities with what happened recently. I’d not thought of that experience until Doctor Martin saw me today. He said I needed to search for what ….”
“Shhh,” Adam said placing his hand over her lips. “He told me. Claire I’m so sorry … so very sorry.”
“I’ve never been able to relive that time and tried not to. It had to be done. I woke up, heard the rain and felt as if I had to leave the house … I wasn’t sure of the reason … something was pulling outside. What happened opened me to what I’d been fighting. I’m so sorry for what I’ve put you through.”
Adam kissed her. A new beginning in their life was about to start. “We’re going to be fine Claire. All three of us are going to be fine.”
“I feel so free now and alive. We’ve so much to look forward to. What I don’t want to look forward to is moving to St. Louis.”
Adam looked with curiosity. He wondered how she knew what he’d been thinking of doing.
The sun greeted them as Claire and Adam walked out onto the porch. The rain had stopped and the promise of a beautiful day was before them.
Claire made it through with the help of Adam and his love. She was going to be fine. She rested her head on his chest – he stroked her.
The blue of her eyes had returned and her mind awakened to new realizations.
Sometimes, familiarity and comfort need to be challenged. Some of us have emerged from the most painful circumstances with strong insights about who we are and what we want. Our mistakes? Necessary. Our frustrations, failures, and sometimes stumbling attempts at growth and progress? Necessary too. Each step of the way, we learned. We went through exactly the experiences we need to, to become who we are today. Each step of the way, we progressed. Is our past a mistake? No. The only mistake we can make is mistaking that for the truth.
Adam looked over at the canvas that was covered and survived the night of rain. “I think if you’re up to it, we should take a ride to see Doctor Martin and then a visit to see Shelley.”
“I’d like that Adam but right now I think we could both use some sleep.”
Adam informed Hop Sing to go back to bed if he could. He and Claire were going to try to get a few more hours of rest.
Hop Sing conceded to the request but the look on his face spoke volumes. Adam told Hop Sing he’d be taking Claire into town later to see Doctor Martin to ensure she was not affected by her ordeal.
Hop Sing looked at the man he admired with a questioning eye. Adam simply smiled and gave him a wink. Hop Sing knew things would be better from now on.
It was just a short time before both Claire and Adam had fallen asleep. This time it was to be a restful sleep they’d awaken from with promise on the horizon … of this they were now sure.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The streets of Carson City were muddy from the previous day’s rain. Sheriff Calhoun was finishing breakfast in the hotel when he was delivered a wire. He read it and then folded it and placed it back into his pocket. He sat back in his chair and drank the last of his coffee.
Dropping money for the meal on the table, he left and walked through the muddy sidewalks back to the jail. He looked in at Andy Wales and then headed over to the undertaker.
SIXTY-THREE
The sun this afternoon shone brightly in contrast to the rain that had fallen the night before. Signs of the change in season were evident and for many inhabitants of Nevada this was a beautiful time of year. Preparations were being made for the months to come when interaction with neighbors would be limited due to cold weather and snow. Temperatures were cool during the evening and acceptable during the day.
Sheriff Calhoun felt the change in the air. He tipped his hat to passersby as he made his way to the undertaker. Paul Sneed had established his businesses in Carson City years earlier. He provided services for those who no longer would move in and about the city. He was known for the quality of service and the manner in which he handled details and extended compassion to those who needed it during their time of loss.
Paul Sneed was more than the town undertaker. He had a second business located directly adjacent to his ‘parlor’ as he called it. A door placed in the wall provided him access to his gunsmith shop. He could stop working on firearms in a moment’s notice, remove his apron and don his black coat. He was tall but slight in build. His manner of speech was articulate and soft and he had an excellent mind for business. The standing joke around town, although talked about quietly, was that he often times might have been the man who sold or repaired the gun that boosted his undertaker business.
This morning he was in his solemn garb. He knew he’d be seeing Sheriff Calhoun and was prepared to meet him. The bell attached to the door rang softly as Calhoun entered. Calhoun stopped and looked around as Paul approached him. He didn’t care for this place and for some unknown reason didn’t care for Paul Sneed.
“Mornin’ Paul,” said Calhoun.
“Good morning Sheriff. I suspect you’re here to settle the details on the departed.”
“You can call him the departed but …..” Calhoun stopped in mid sentence and made the decision to just complete the business he’d come for. “I’m here to sign the papers for the burying.”
“I’ll need a copy of the report you filed and also the doctor’s certificate of death,” said Sneed.
In the short amount of time he’d been in Sneed’s parlor he felt an irritation toward Sneed. Calhoun reached into his vest pocket and produced the documents.
“I take it that you’ve not located any next of kin?” asked Sneed.
“As of now none. We’re still waiting to hear from Kentucky but that won’t stop you from doing the work the town’s going to pay you fer.”
Paul Sneed noticed the tone in Calhoun’s voice but overlooked it. “It seems that everything is in order. He can be buried this afternoon,” he said looking at the sheriff.
“The sooner the better Sneed,” said Calhoun.
“It’s sad he won’t be remembered by anyone. Everyone should have someone there to say a final goodbye.”
Calhoun looked at Paul Sneed and realized he was just wearing his undertaker hat as he made this statement.
“Well it ain’t everyone that’s cared about,” Calhoun muttered. “He lived a life that don’t seem like needs rememberin’. Have ya got everything ya need from me?”
A quick review of the documents by Paul Sneed indicated everything was in place. “Everything’s in order. He’ll be laid to rest before the end of the day. Headstone?”
Calhoun looked at Sneed as if he’d heard a joke. “No headstone … just a plain wooden marker with Foley Harper and date of death.”
Paul Sneed looked at Calhoun and nodded. “I’ll send the bill to your office by the end of the week.”
As Calhoun walked out into the sunshine he muttered to himself, “I’m sure ya will.” He stood looking out to the street and removed the wire he received and reread it. He felt disgust but was compelled by law to do what was indicated. If he had his way Andy Wales would join Foley Harper this very afternoon.
The wire was from the circuit judge indicating he’d be arriving in Carson City on the twelfth, which was six days away and trusted Calhoun had made all arrangements for due process of law: ensuring that Wales had legal representation; an examination by a medical practitioner to ascertain his ability to stand trial; and records concerning his past incarceration. He turned on his heel and headed to the telegraph office. He was obliged to advise the warden at the Nevada State Prison the status of Andy Wales and then would do what he knew he should have done – find legal representation for his prisoner. He wanted this over with as quickly as possible.
By the time Calhoun left the telegraph office he’d sent two telegrams. The second was to Sheriff Roy Coffey advising the hearing date for Andy Wales and to inquire if charges would be brought against his prisoner by Claire Cartwright.
He returned to his jail and tossed his hat on a peg. His deputy said all had been quiet and was leaving to make rounds. Calhoun stared at his desk. He hadn’t heard what his deputy said.
* * * * * * * * * *
Adam woke before Claire, quietly dressed and left the room. He’d let her sleep as long as she needed. His thoughts turned to the night before and what she’d been able to recall. More importantly what she’d been able to talk about – finally. Before entering the kitchen he walked out onto the porch. He wasn’t physically tired – he was mentally tired.
Hop Sing was making his way across the yard toward the house. Adam watched and felt a warm spot in his heart for him although he’d probably never say it outright.
“Sorry Mista Adam. I sleep longer than I plan.”
“It’s not a problem. We all needed it. I just woke up a short while ago.”
“Missy Claire see doctor today, right?”
Adam smiled. “Yes. I’ll take her to town when she’s ready.”
“She going to be fine now?” Hop Sing asked with a tone of concern.
Adam couldn’t contain his sensitive smile. With the sound of relief and joy he said, “Yes. I believe she’ll be fine.”
“Good thing. She fine – then we all fine.” Hop Sing went into the house to prepare a meal for his two favorite people.”
Adam started to enter the house when he saw Claire’s easel and paints which hadn’t been moved into the house when the rain came. Amazingly the portrait was still covered over and had not been damaged. He was uncertain if it was the light or imagining Claire as a child, but the face of this beautiful little girl filled his heart with love and sadness at the same time. She reminded him very much of what Claire might have looked like as a child with the exception of the large bright hazel eyes. He smiled and carried the portrait into the house.
Within an hour Claire had risen, dressed and eaten. She squeezed herself into a classic outfit that was reminiscent of the woman he knew and loved. She entered the kitchen when she was ready meeting two sets of beaming eyes. She was nervous but was being Adamlike. She wouldn’t divulge her true feelings.
Adam inquired if she was up to their afternoon trek. Her response was to place herself in his arms. They kissed and without any spoken words Adam took her arm and escorted her in his gentlemanly fashion to the carriage. Hop Sing peeked out of the window as the two drove slowly toward Virginia City. They were venturing out on the continuation of their life and leaving the residue of the rain and night behind them. When Adam took hold of Claire’s hand she noticed the glistening of gold on his finger. Not only had he put on a stark white shirt but also wore his wedding ring. She smiled and remembered the inscription inside both of their rings – Vous et Nul Autré which translated means You and No Other.
The afternoon moved quickly and Virginia City seemed to be doing the same. Claire realized how much she missed her visits to town. The life of the town seemed to spread through her. She smiled at the man beside her. He was happy and proud.
The visit to Doctor Martin’s office was lengthy due to other patients waiting to be seen. A few glances in their direction seemed to amuse the women waiting. Adam turned his head and rubbed the back of his neck. He knew what the latest gossip would be.
Adam joined Paul Martin and Claire when her examination was over. Paul was now fully aware of what took place. He found no indications of adverse effects but indicated she could do all she felt up to. He also advised rest when she felt tired. As they were leaving he cautioned Adam to watch her since she’d had a severe bout with pneumonia. He scheduled an appointment to see Claire in one month but sooner if the need arose. He, too, was happy with the change in circumstances.
Adam picked up their mail and indicated he needed to stop at the mercantile. Claire assured him she’d be fine in the carriage while he went inside. In just a few minutes he was back and handed her a bag that contained licorice. They resumed their ride as Roy Coffey exited the telegraph office. He’d seen the Cartwrights arrive in town earlier and now he wanted to speak with them. The wire was from Sheriff Cahoun. Roy Coffey looked up in time to see Adam and Claire make the turn out of town. He’d now have to ride out to see them.
* * * * * * * * * *
The sound of playful voices could be heard as they approached their final destination of the day – the Children’s Home. Claire felt a sense of nervousness which Adam noticed. He said nothing about it because he was also nervous.
He stopped the carriage and assisted Claire down. She informed him she was fine and laughed when she said her clothes were a bit uncomfortable. Adam grabbed the bag from the carriage and they entered.
Mrs. Holloway was busy with some paperwork but heard their footsteps. She smiled when she saw the two of them approaching.
“Good afternoon Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright. This is a pleasant surprise.”
“I hope our being here isn’t an inconvenience,” said Adam.
“Certainly not,” she said with a twinkle in her eye. “I would guess that you’d like to see our little princess.”
“Your guess is correct,” said Claire. “I hope it won’t cause a problem.”
“Not really a problem. I think the time you’ve spent with Shelley has been a help to her.”
“You said not really a problem. Can you explain what you mean?” asked Adam.
After giving instructions to an assistant Mrs. Holloway asked Adam and Claire to follow her. She led them down a short corridor and stopped at the doorway of a room that was brightly lit with the sun’s rays. Sitting at a small table was Shelley and an assistant. The assistant was animated but Shelley was non responsive.
Adam felt Claire’s body stiffen. He knew this was a very real reminder for her. Mrs. Holloway explained what she meant by her comment. “As you can see Shelley remains quiet and detached from things around her. She’s been checked medically and is healthy. We have no idea why she doesn’t speak but work at it continuously. I’m pleased that she’s responsive to the two of you. I’m just concerned about her reaction after your visits are over with her.”
“Does she seem more withdrawn or a problem?” asked Claire.
“I don’t think she can be more withdrawn, and no, she’s no problem. However I don’t know what thoughts are going through her three year old mind. Visits for the older children can be accepted by them as perhaps far and few between. However with Shelly, it may create an expectation for her that she’ll never realize.”
The words hit Adam. “Do you suggest we not visit with her?”
“Mr. Cartwright I don’t want to say yes. What I do know is that she seems more responsive to the two of you as I’ve already said. I want her to be helped in any way it may come. What I don’t want is for her to find she’s been given a false hope.”
Claire looked at Adam. He placed his arm around her. “Mrs. Holloway she won’t be given a false hope. May we visit with her now?”
SIXTY-FOUR
Shelley, Adam and Claire’s time spent together was comfortable. One could even say it was a time of bonding. They took a walk around the grounds and settled under a tree from which hung a broken swing. Claire and Shelley sat down as Adam explored a way of repairing it.
“Let’s see if I can fix it,” Adam said as Shelley’s large bright eyes watched his hands work to repair it.
Claire took some blades of grass and began to work. Shelley watched Claire’s hands and then touched them. Her little hand rested on the rings on Claire’s hand. Smiling Claire told Shelley they were her wedding rings and then pointed to Adam and told her he was her husband.
The child’s eyes looked at Claire and then at the tall man working a short distance away. Claire felt Shelley had some sense of what she was saying but couldn’t be certain. She continued working with the grass and when she was finished took the small hand and easily slipped a ring of nature on her finger. The eyes of this beautiful little person seemed to brighten.
Adam finished repairing the swing and watched the exchange between Claire and Shelley. He couldn’t help but smile and feel warmth begin to kindle within him. Shelley was an anchor in the storm for Claire. She was his compass for a destination yet to be reached. Faith and hope were being joined by some blades of grass and a shared love of a man and woman.
Adam joined the two of them. He stooped down to Shelley’s level and said, “How would you like to try out the swing? You know a swing isn’t any good if no one uses it.” The large eyes with beautiful lashes focused on him but she said nothing. He reached his hand out to her and waited for her to accept it. He nodded his head to the side and waited. She finally placed her hand in his and he led her to the swing.
Adam slowly pushed he swing with a seat hewn from a forgotten tree back and forth as she watched. Realizing she might be afraid and hoping he’d fixed it well enough to sustain his weight, he sat in it and began to move back and forth. He finished with a smile.
“OK angel, now it’s your turn,” he said. She felt light as a feather as he picked her up and placed her on the swing. Although there was a sweet look of confusion on her face, Adam believed Shelley trusted him and felt a sense of security with him. Ever so slowly he began to move the swing and watched as she became one with the movement.
“How’d you like to try it by yourself this time?” he asked.
Her tiny hands held the ropes as he said, “Let’s try it.” The next few minutes were an exploration for Shelley. She felt the soft breeze caress her face as she moved freely. For the first time both Claire and Adam saw a hint of excitement on her face. Adam continued to push her gently.
The bell was being rung which meant it was time for the children to come in for story hour. “Well my little angel it seems we have to stop for today. You’ll be able to do this again.” Adam halted the swing and said, “Wait here for just a minute.”
Adam helped Claire up and together walked toward Shelley holding hands. Adam lifted Shelley off the swing and held her higher than she’d ever been before. He brought her down slowly against his chest. Her tiny arms wrapped around his neck and she touched his hat.
Adam held his bundle as he turned toward the first woman of his life and extended his hand to her. He felt a tugging on his hat as Shelley removed it and placed it on her head. The hat immediately fell down over her eyes and laughter erupted.
“Adam I think we’re going to have to find a hat in a smaller size,” Claire chuckled.
Adam placed Shelley on the ground but didn’t say anything. He adjusted the hat to the back of her head. They headed toward the building. Shelley held Adam’s hand tightly and reached to take Claire’s hand. The trio, without knowing it, had begun to write their own musical composition.
Adam and Claire found it difficult to leave Shelley. Adam, because he wanted this child for all the right reasons – the first being he’d come to love her. Claire, because she too had come to love this child and because she knew the life the child was leading.
Neither Adam nor Claire said anything on their way home. Each in their own way was determining how they’d approach the subject.
* * * * * * * *
“Hey pa,” called Hoss.
“So you’re not lost. I see you finally found your way back from town,” said Ben.
“Aww pa, I just thought I’d stop by Adam’s on the way back but he weren’t home. Hop Sing said they were out for the afternoon.”
“Sounds like a good idea for the two of them.”
Hoss paced with his hands in his pocket. “Is there something else Hoss?”
“Just that I wanted Adam to know about Foley Harper. Thought I’d tell him and get it outta the way.”
“Hmmm. You’re right son. Maybe tomorrow would be a better day for a visit – not just to deliver the news – but to day hello to Claire.”
Joe walked into the room. He heard the end of the conversation and said, “Don’t you think we should wait for an invitation?”
“Now Joe you know that rule don’t apply anymore. Adam did order us to stay away for one year unless we got an invite. Well it seems to me the way things are we don’t need to wait no more.”
“”Hoss your brother’s life is his. Even though a child is on the way, we still have to respect their privacy,” Ben added.
“Maybe so pa, but we did tell him we’d be by to visit.”
“That’s true. I think tomorrow is time enough and mind you only a short visit since Claire is recuperating.”
Joe heard his father’s words and said, “Remind me not to set any rules because it’s for sure you two won’t be able to keep them.” He laughed as he bit into an apple and walked away.
* * * * * * * * * *
Sheriff Calhoun faced responsibility for the death of Foley Harper. He knew he’d be to be taken to task for lack of protection for his prisoner. He mulled over the situation realizing he wouldn’t go away. He decided he needed to attend to some other matters and gave his deputy orders as he left the office.
Calhoun’s stops included making an appointment for the town doctor to visit with Wales to determine his mental capacity and then to search out a lawyer for Wales. All of this left a bitter taste in his mouth, but as a law officer he had to follow through. A lawyer was not going to be able to help Wales … it was a waste of the taxpayer’s money.
He entered his office and tossed his hat aside in disgust. His deputy noticed Calhoun’s pre-occupation and knew the reason. Calhoun looked at his watch. Foley Harper should just about be laid to rest by now he surmised.
The lawyer arrived to see Andy Wales just before the dinner hour. Calhoun provided him with the full list of charges. After careful review the lawyer asked to see Wales. Calhoun unlocked the door and directed the lawyer in.
Wales stood up and looked with venom at Calhoun.
“Wales,” said Calhoun. “You’ve been arrested and charges preferred against. Due process of law means I have to be sure you’re represented by a lawyer. This here is Ira Sikes. He’s been appointed to represent you.”
Andy spat on the floor and looked Sikes up and down from head to toe.
“I’ll jes be outside Sikes,” said Calhoun.
Andy grabbed the bars of the cell and yelled. “Sheriff ain’t no need for this here lawyer. I can’t be judged. I’m in control and there ain’t nothin’ you can do. I’ll be gone before ya know it.”
“Good luck Sikes,” said Calhoun as he left the lawyer with his client. Calhoun left to the horrid laughter of Wales ringing in his ears.
* * * * * * * * * *
Claire settled into something more comfortable and then went to assist Hop Sing.
“Missy Claire you should rest. Everything in place. No need you to do anything.”
Claire placed her hands on her hips and looked him in the eye. “You know I can’t sit still. I’d like to be busy and do know my way around the kitchen.”
“That true. You make Hop Sing happy if you let me finish today. Tomorrow you help. OK?”
This was a no win situation for Claire. “OK. Tomorrow you will make room for me is that understood?”
“Understand very well. Tomorrow good.”
Claire left the kitchen and walked over to her piano. Lying atop the piano was the portrait she’d painted of a special child. She viewed it with a different perspective now.
She reached down lightly touching the keys of black and white ivory she was able to extract unimaginable beauty from. She pulled her hands back and closed her eyes.
The quiet sound of a caring voice was heard. “Tired?”
“Would you believe me if I said no?”
“Do you have doubts about my believing what you tell me?”
He embraced her. His eyes viewed the portrait on the piano. His hugging Claire was also a hug for Shelley as well who continued to walk through his mind.
“I’ve had a full day. Still trying to sort some things out in my mind and Hop Sing won’t allow me to do anything in the kitchen until tomorrow.”
“I’d say a good decision,” Adam teased.
“Good? How can you say that?”
“Because it’s what I mean. Why don’t you just take some time and relax?”
She kissed him and conceded. This was a battle she would lose but she knew she’d ultimately win the war. Claire removed a book from the shelf and positioned herself in a chair. Her mind wandered to the events of the night before and the afternoon spent with Shelley. Everything was happening so quickly. She was determined to sort everything out. She felt life inside her and could now see life before her – if only in bits and pieces – but she knew it would become whole.
Adam walked out of the study when he heard the sound of a horse approaching. He opened the door and walked out to see Roy Coffey.
“Hi Roy. What brings you out this way?”
“Howdy Adam,” said Roy as he dismounted and tied his horse. “Tried to catch you in town today but ya got away from me.”
“Oh, what did you want to see me about?”
“Adam I got a wire from Sheriff Calhoun over in Carson City.’
Sheriff Coffey had known Adam since he was a young boy. He was able to read the look on Adam’s face and was more than aware he neither said anything nor did anything without reason or cause. Coffey chose his words with caution. He placed his hand on Adam’s shoulder and eased him over to a chair on the porch.
“Let’s have it Roy,” said Adam. “You didn’t come out for a social visit.”
Roy laid his hat on the table and said. “The wire from Calhoun indicates Foley Harper is dead. Appears he was murdered in his cell by Andy Wales.”
Adam’s eyes darkened as he listened. “What?”
“I don’t know all of the details but Wales is now charged with murder.”
Adam knew there was more. “What’s the rest of it Roy?”
“The circuit judge will be in Carson City on the twelfth of the month. Calhoun wants to know if you – I should say Claire – wants to press charges against Wales.”
“No!”
Adam and Roy turned their heads to see Claire standing on the porch. “The answer is no. It’ll serve no purpose for me to press charges against that man. I can only speculate it was him that hurt me. My answer is no.”
Adam could see the determination on Claire’s face.
“I didn’t mean to disturb you Claire. I just needed to come out here and get your decision,” Roy stated.
“Well why didn’t you ask me Sheriff Coffey?”
“I thought it better to discuss this with Adam first.”
Claire calmed herself and said quietly, “I understand why you felt it necessary to speak to Adam first and appreciate your concern.”
Roy looked somewhat embarrassed.
Claire walked closer to the two men. She took a deep breath and said, “There’s probably all the reason in the world to pursue this, but I want to end it right now. I can’t go through it. Whatever happens to Andy Wales cannot be changed with my pressing charges and then having to prove it.”
Adam stood and allowed Claire to sit. “Sweetheart are you certain?”
“It’s over Adam and I’m quite sure. I’ve lived this nightmare for too long as have you. He’s now committed murder and there’s no punishment greater than what he’ll get. I don’t want to relive this and he’s cast his lot for is own fate. So whether you agree with me or not – we’ve nothing to gain but further pain. I’m not going to participate in that.”
The determination of his wife’s decision was very pronounced. He would support it.
“You heard her Roy,” said Adam.
Roy stood and placed his hat on his head. “Yes I did Adam. I’ll wire Sheriff Calhoun just as soon as I get back to town. I have to ask Joe the same question so I’ll be stopping by the Ponderosa.”
“We understand Roy,” said Adam with a wave.
“Can you live with your decision Mrs. Cartwright?”
“I already am.”
SIXTY-FIVE
Adam decided it wasn’t wise to speak with Claire at this time about her decision not to press charges against Andy Wales. Wales admitted what he’d done which had set off a volcanic eruption in Adam. The practical side of Adam had lodged itself in the logic he carried. Claire had been through quite an ordeal. She was still feeling the pangs of it. Wales was guilty and admitted what he’d done. He also was an escaped prisoner, had attempted murder against his wife and had succeeded in murdering his accomplice. What more would be gained by Claire becoming involved in this scenario?
His anger was tempering but he realized this wasn’t exactly what his wife needed. He understood that when she said no. She was wise and strong in her convictions. He had to get over his emotional connection of anger to this situation just as his wife had to get over her trauma. Whether Adam agreed with her or not, Claire had made the decision for her survival.
Roy Coffey stopped at the Ponderosa and was greeted by Hoss.
“Hi’ya Roy. What brings you out here this time of day?”
“Just a little business Hoss. Is Joe around?”
Hoss wiped his hands and said Joe was in the house. “Something happen Roy?”
“Just got some news and a question I need to ask your brother.”
Hoss looked perplexed hearing Roy’s answer and walked into the house with him. Ben looked up from his desk and said, “Hi Roy. Good to see you.”
“Always good to see you Ben. Ah … is Joe around?” he asked removing his hat.
Ben stood up and walked from behind his desk. “Why yes he is. I believe he’s out back.”
“Ben I’d like to see him if you don’t mind.”
Ben nodded to Hoss and said, “Hoss go get Joe.”
“Sure pa.”
Ben offered Roy a seat and asked, “Seems like this is important Roy. Something happen?”
As Roy Coffey was about to answer Joe walked into the house with his brother.
“Hi there Roy. Hoss said you wanted to see me.”
“Joe that’s right. I have some news to deliver and a question to ask you.”
Joe glanced from his father to his brother and back at Roy. “Well what is it Roy? Can’t imagine it’s as bad as the look on your face,” quipped Joe.
“I guess it’s a matter of opinion. Andy Wales is charged with murdering Foley Harper. Got a wire today from the sheriff over in Carson City.”
“We heard that news,” Ben offered.
“You did?” Roy asked.
“Yeah. Ya see Roy I was out at the Wales ranch when the sheriff was telling Mary and her ma,” Hoss added.
“So you know? ”
“Yeah Roy. We do. I just wish there was something we could do for Mary and her ma,” added Joe. “You said you had a question for me. What is it?”
“Wales admitted he’s the one that shot you. I need to know if want to press charges against him.”
The quiet in the great room seemed to echo the question Roy posed. Joe rubbed his chin in thought. Ben and Hoss said nothing because this would be a decision that only Joe could make.
Roy stood waiting for Joe’s answer with his serious sheriff face focused on him.
Joe posed his own thoughts. “Roy if I understand the way things are, particularly with the murder of Foley Harper, Wales could either be hung or thrown into prison for the rest of his life.”
“That seems the case Joe,” Roy said waiting for an answer.
“It also appears he’s not in his right mind – so his confession just might not be admitted into court. That could happen couldn’t it?”
“Well Joe I’m no judge but yeah I guess that could happen,” Roy admitted.
Joe looked into the hearth and thought for a moment. He turned and said, “Roy, I’m doing just fine and don’t see the need to press charges. He’s a raving lunatic and just because he said he shot me there’s no real way to prove it. I’m going to pass on this. You can wire the sheriff in Carson that I won’t be pressing any charges.”
“If you’re sure Joe,” said Roy.
“Yeah Roy. I’m sure about my decision.”
Roy picked up his hat and turning it in his hands said, “I’ll wire the sheriff in Carson City as soon as I get back to town.”
“Supper will be ready shortly Roy. Why don’t you join us?” asked Ben.
“Maybe another time Ben. I better get back and send the wire,” Roy said as he headed for the door.
“Oh, think you might want to know that Mrs. Cartwright’s decision was the same,” Roy said as he put his hat on and left.
“Well whaddya know about that?” asked Hoss. “Roy was over to Claire’s and never said a word.”
“Roy didn’t want to influence Joe’s decision is my guess,” said Ben.
“What did influence your decision Joe?” asked Hoss as he placed his large frame in a chair.
“My sister is getting better. This wasn’t going to help her and as family we have to take care of each other.”
Ben pursed his lips in a smile as he watched his youngest son. He knew the closeness of Joe to Claire … like coffee and cream …. like ham and eggs … like oil and water.
“Joe I have ta say I’m right proud of ya,” Hoss chided with a slight grin.
“I just did what made sense to me. If I were to press charges and had to give an accounting of what happened … it … it might probably have opened the door for what happened to Claire and that shouldn’t be. Not now anyway,” Joe said with a scowl on his face.
Ben watched his son with pride.
“If things were different I’d probably done more.”
“Yeah Joe like going out ta shoot him,” added Hoss.
“Look,” Joe said trying to show reason for his decision. “We know that no matter how many more charges Wales faces there’s only so much punishment that can be handed out for this man. Claire is getting better and trying to move on. I’ll not do anything that would cause her more difficulty or even Adam for that matter. There’s just nothing gained.”
Joe looked confused as he waited for a response from his family. “Well?”
“Son you’ve said it all,” added Ben. “Your decision is a wise one and I support you.”
Joe showed relief hearing his father’s words.
Hoss slapped Joe on his back and said, “I agree with pa. Right proud of ya brother.”
Joe became a little cocky in his attitude as he said, “You know the discussions Claire and I’ve had in the past. I look forward to them and besides I’m going to be an uncle. Nothing should cause any problems with that.”
“Now you know Joe those so called discussions you had were disagreements … all of which she won,” Hoss pointed out chidingly.
“Maybe she did win most of them,” added Joe. “But we sure had a lot of fun. I want that fun again. I … I … well she’s Adam’s wife and my sister now. I care a lot and don’t want her hurt again. Besides, she always enjoys our disagreements.”
“You’re right and we do what we have to for the sake of family,” added Ben. “Now for our family’s health I think we should go eat the food that’s being placed on the table.”
* * * * * * * * * * *
Hop Sing prepared a pot of his special tea for Claire and then left for his room. Adam sat in the parlor waiting for Claire to finish her bath. He felt more relieved than he had over the past weeks and mulled over what Doctor Martin said earlier in the day. The baby was coming along fine. He laid his book down and placed more logs on the fire.
Fire he thought. The very essence that could cause destruction and the very essence of what was needed for warmth and life. He shook his head and stared at it. He was mesmerized by its flickering.
His thoughts turned to what he often hoped for but was unsure would come to pass. He felt he’d waited some time to find the woman he could love with his whole being. He thought he’d come close but it wasn’t to be. He remembered the way he felt at the time but just went on with his life dismissing it and just living each day.
Without warning Claire had come into his life. He was never to be the same again and didn’t care to be. Their’s was a marriage built upon love that would pass all understanding and adversity. As the flames flickered he thought of what was said at their wedding … about his hands.
“These are the hands of your best friend, young and strong and vibrant with love, that are holding yours on your wedding day, as he promises to love you all the days of his life.
These are the hands that will work along side yours, as together you build your future, as you laugh and cry, as you share your innermost secrets and dreams.
These are the hands that will work long hours for you and your family
These are that hands that will love you and cherish you through the years, for a lifetime of happiness.
These are the hands that will countless times wipe the tears from your eyes: tears of sorrow and tears of joy.
These are the hands that will comfort you in illness, and hold you when fear or grief wrack your mind.
These are the hands that will tenderly lift your chin and brush your cheek as they raise your face to look into his eyes: eyes that are filled completely with his overwhelming love for you.”
He moved from the fireplace and seated himself in a chair – realizing how true the words spoken on their wedding day were. How strange it was they would cross his mind at this time. He closed his eyes and immediately his thoughts seemed to cover his universe. He found the woman for him, he had a family that would always be there for them, a baby was expected, plans for the house had already been started, and Claire was getting better.
Was there ever a greater appreciation for life and living when you lose what is most precious to you? There was a time this reality didn’t exist any longer for him because he shut out the loss of women he loved in his life. It was all changed now and clearly made sense because of the life he now had and the woman that had been delivered back to him. He was thankful and believed with a fervor the happiness he felt would continue no matter what adversity. Life isn’t easy, he thought … but it is worth living.
The scent of lilac engulfed him and upon opening his eyes found Claire standing beside him. He pulled her gently into his lap, kissed her gently and said, “Thank you.”
“I’m not sure what I’m being thanked for but you’re welcome. What were you thinking?”
“About how life deals us uncertainty but at the same time provides us with hope.”
“Ummm … you’re being rather philosophical.”
“Perhaps. Feeling better?”
“Yes quite a lot better after the bath even though I’m changing.”
His eyes wondered what she meant. She smiled and then took his hands and placed them in hers. “Our little one is causing changes in me.”
Adam smiled. “I think the changes are beautiful and just want you to be well and healthy.”
“We both know that’s going to happen. We just have to be patient and slowly take each day at a time. You know it’s worth it.”
There was no debating her remarks. Adam walked into the kitchen and returned with the tea.
“Adam I made my decision today because ….”
“I know why you made the decision Claire. There’s no point putting yourself into a situation that would yield no better result than what’s obvious.”
“Answer me truthfully Adam, are you certain you can live with it?”
“Claire my simple answer is yes. My feelings about Wales’ actions I’m dealing with. I can’t say my anger for what he did to you is gone. His struggle for his life is in front of him. I’m hoping ours is behind us.”
They nestled as they did regularly. Claire spoke of emotions she felt each day as she walked the road back. She needed to talk these things out and Adam was always her safe place and she his.
“This may seem a strange request Adam but I’d like to visit the Wales women.”
The reaction from Adam was what she expected – surprise.
“They’ve been through so much and I think they need to know we care about them. I also want them to see that I’m doing well.”
“You never cease to amaze me Claire but I do think we should take some time before we do it. You’ve just come into your own again and last night was … well let’s just say I think it best if we wait a bit.”
Claire mulled over Adam’s words and knew he was trying to ensure she healed slowly … slow healing for a long duration of wellness.
“You’re right Adam. I guess it’s too soon to move this quickly. I’ll take it slowly but I want to do it.”
“Then we will – but in due time.”
Leaning against Adam, Claire listened as he read from a book of poetry.
THE stars are mansions built by Nature’s hand,
And, haply, there the spirits of the blest
Dwell, clothed in radiance, their immortal vest;
Huge Ocean shows, within his yellow strand,
A habitation marvelously planned,
For life to occupy in love and rest;
All that we see–is dome, or vault, or nest,
Or fortress, reared at Nature’s sage command.
Glad thought for every season! but the Spring
Gave it while cares were weighing on my heart,
‘Mid song of birds, and insects murmuring;
And while the youthful year’s prolific art–
Of bud, leaf, blade, and flower–was fashioning
Abodes where self-disturbance hath no part.
From The Stars are Mansions Built by Nature’s Hand
By William Wordsworth
He closed the book and wrapped his arms around Claire. “I was thinking about Shelley as I read that poem,” Adam said.
“So was I,” admitted Claire.
“I think we may have a lot to discuss about Shelley and her future,” said Adam as he stood up and took Claire’s hand. He carefully secured the house for the night and as they walked up the stairs continued, “She’s a beautiful child and I care about her very much.”
“I do as well Adam … and yes, I agree we need to talk about it.”
Claire settled herself in bed as Adam checked the fire and turned out the lamps. The day was a beautiful one and Adam was about to ensure that the night would be the same.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy Wales wasn’t able to calm the throbbing in his head. He asked for a doctor who finally arrived. Sheriff Calhoun and a deputy stood watch as the doctor checked Andy.
The doctor gave him some medicine for the pain and waited to see it take effect. Calhoun was impatient but said nothing. Wales seemed helped by the medication and looked at the man who treated him.
“Do you believe in retribution?” asked Andy. “Never mind. No need for you to answer. I know the answer and I’ll prove it.”
“I’ll be back to check on you in the morning. I’d suggest you try to rest as best you can.” The doctor walked out of the cell and the deputy locked it.
“Well doc,” asked Calhoun in his office.
“I don’t want to say just yet. I’ll be back in the morning for the examination you requested. Right now I’m going to leave this medicine with you. Give him two tablets if needed in another six hours. Right now he should be able to sleep.”
“Thanks doc,” said Calhoun. “Nothin’ you kin share with me now?”
“Sheriff, tomorrow will be time enough. I need to examine him further. See you at eight o’clock.”
“OK doc. Eight o’clock,” Calhoun agreed.
Doctor Prescott stood outside the jail. The coolness of the night was beginning to make its presence known. Before retiring he thought he’d have a drink. He headed toward the saloon and wondered if what he felt about Andy Wales would prove to be true.
SIXTY-SIX
No one is ever born into Life alone. Everyone has shared the bond of family, at least at birth, and for many people it is a bond that will follow them throughout life. For many people it is the most important bond of all.
Adam lay awake staring at a hint of light that would turn the night into day. Claire’s head lay upon his bare chest. He closed his eyes for a moment and savored this quiet time with her. The soft sound of her breathing was the only sound he allowed himself to hear in this moment.
Claire moved slightly and the softness of her hand against him brought memories of their night together. He gently took her hand and held the fingers. Immediately the thought of holding tiny hands of his child to be born in the spring flashed through his mind and he smiled. Settled comfortably next to Claire and in the arms of their feather bed caused him not to want to move. This couldn’t be the case because the day would call.
The difference Claire mentioned to him about her changing body was becoming more evident. His ego was stroked for it was his seed that had taken root – his child. His eyes were open yet he saw her in his mind’s eye and felt the touch of her arms around his neck – thoughts of Shelley. He didn’t understand it but it didn’t matter. He wanted Shelley for his own child … their child, and would speak to Claire. He sensed deep in the recesses of his wife she felt the same. The time may not be right, he thought, but he would initiate the conversation.
Adam knew himself well. His characteristics included ability to be affected immediately by emotions which he often acted on. The feeling of love and affinity toward the child had grown deeply in him without any warning. Yes Claire was improving each day and their child was announcing its existence – perhaps it would be too much for Claire to have a three year old relatively soon – he didn’t know – but he’d be there.
Claire moved again causing his thoughts to turn to the weeks she was oblivious to her surroundings. He felt pain but more than that he felt the anger of the situation. It was brewing again. Yes he’d agreed with her decision, if only for her sake, but felt a need to see to it that Andy Wales paid for what he’d done. A man with a deviousness that could and almost did destroy his family needed to pay for it. The suppression of his feelings on this matter were hidden from view but were alive and real in his mind and being.
* * * * * * * * *
The rattle of keys opening the door were not what woke Andy Wales. He’d lain in the darkness of his containment mulling over what his enemies had tried to do. He was the powerful one and would have the upper hand.
His mind saw the fire and blood that would remain from the mission he’d yet to complete … a mission that had been denied him but fed the adrenalin that flowed through his body. His day would be one of purpose filled with action. He knew the time was right for all that he yet needed to fulfill. Yes, all would come to an end as he saw it. He’d be in control again. As he lay on the floor of his cell, he knew the breakfast being brought to him would not be eaten this morning.
The deputy whistled as he unlocked the door to the cell area. The tray of sustenance for the prisoner was the same as it was each morning just before sunrise. The deputy paid the delivery boy and wished him a good day. He didn’t expect his day wouldn’t be.
Andy lay quietly waiting for his prey.
The whistling stopped when the deputy saw a curled figure lying on the floor of the cell. He quickly put the breakfast tray down and rushed to the cell. A fear rushed through him. How could this happen? There’d be no explaining the death of two prisoners in the same week. He had to get help but there was no one else there yet. Instinctively he unlocked the cell door to know the condition of the man who’d been seen the night before by the doctor.
Andy was about to overcome his prey using the plan he’d worked out. Timing was important and he knew there was only one deputy at this hour. He was beginning to feel a sense of exhilaration.
The deputy unlocked the cell door and rushed to Andy. In one swift movement Andy turned and thrust the wooden leg he’d removed from his stool into the chest of the deputy. The force of the thrust caused a gush of red fluid to explode over him and the cell. Andy pushed the deputy aside and stood up. He laughed thinking how stupid a man could be.
Andy felt secure and took time to use a blanket to wipe himself off. He removed the gun belt from the deputy and threw the blanket on him. Closing the cell door behind him he started to whistle.
He removed toast from his breakfast tray and closed the door to the cell area behind him. He looked around the office as if to savor the memory of this space. His eyes spotted the packet of pills left by the doctor and he picked them up. Slowly he approached the door to the street and looked out. Very little movement. He smiled and removing a shotgun from the rack, took his hat off the peg near the door and closed it quietly behind him.
He swallowed the last of the toast he was chewing and made his way through the dim morning light down an alley. Luck was on his side he thought – it must be a sign. He watched as the rider dismounted his horse and tethered it. The postman unlocked the rear door to the post office. He was a servant of the people and delivered mail and packages. What he was unaware of was that he’d also become the deliverer of travel for Andy Wales.
Using back roads Andy made his way to the hills above Carson City. The sun was beginning to make its total entrance over the town that lay below. For him it was time to make his exit. He’d left unfinished business.
* * * * * * * * * *
Despite the desire to remain in his warm bed, Joe knew it was time to get up. He rubbed his eyes and threw the covers aside. Slowly he moved and sat on the side of the bed. He wondered what his father would have in mind for him today. He missed the extra hands of Adam helping with the daily chores but knew he had his own responsibilities now. His brother worked extremely hard on the building of his house and Joe was proud of what his brother had accomplished.
Joe went to his wash basin and smiled as he thought of becoming an uncle. He was impatient by nature but becoming an uncle would require patience. He dried his face thinking of the excitement that had changed his father. The expectation of a new little Cartwright in fact had changed all of them. He wanted to shout.
Joe headed down the stairs to his father’s welcome joining him at the breakfast table. Hoss hadn’t come down yet but Joe was sure it wouldn’t be long.
Ben sensed something about his youngest son. “Something on your mind this morning?”
As he heaped eggs onto his plate Joe said, “I was just thinking about the baby.”
“Oh? I think we’ll have to wait for it to get here.”
“Oh I know pa. But can you imagine a little Cartwright running around here?”
“Well yes I can. I’m as excited as you are. I’ll finally be a grandfather no thanks to either you or Hoss.”
Joe looked at his father and returned the smile and half laugh.
“You know pa I feel like I should be doing something special for Adam and Claire.”
“What ya can do is stay outta their way,” said Hoss as he stomped down the stairs.
Joe cut his eyes at his brother but said nothing. Hoss offered his good morning and reached for the platters before him. It would have made no difference if Joe said anything at this moment. Hoss was concentrating on preparing his breakfast buffet. Once this was done he’d hear the conversation of the morning.
Claire woke to see Adam shaving. She sat up and asked the time.
“Time for a certain Mrs. Cartwright to be coming to.”
“Well there’d better not be another Mrs. Cartwright anywhere.”
“I assure you there could never be sweetheart. The time is almost six forty-five.”
Claire stretched and threw the covers back from the bed. She’d not had trouble sleeping for several nights and no nightmares. Adam had seen to that.
He turned and caught her watching him. “What? Do I have two heads or something?”
“Or something,” she mused.
“Ah are you being somewhat naughty this morning?”
“I hardly think so unless you consider last night naughty.”
Adam found himself blushing at the boldness of Claire. She was returning to herself with a quickness he was happy for. She pulled the curtains back and looked out. Within seconds his arms were around her. These warm caring moments were an impetus for them and they savored them. After a lingering kiss Claire pushed Adam away.
“I’ve got to get dressed. Today I’m taking back my kitchen.”
“Yes ma’am. You’ll get no argument from me,” Adam laughed. He tweaked her cheek and announced he was going to take care of the stock.
Claire breathed deeply as she entered the kitchen. She was busy when Hop Sing arrived.
“Missy Claire good morning.”
“Good morning Hop Sing. I hope you slept well.”
“Yes, sleep like baby Hop Sing.”
Claire laughed.
“You feeling alright now?”
“Yes, thank you. I’m feeling much better. More like myself.”
“Hop Sing glad for you. Perhaps it time for Hop Sing to return to the Ponderosa.”
Claire stopped stirring the food in the pan. She knew it would come to Hop Sing leaving at some point but had not addressed it.
“I think we both knew that at some point you’d be leaving. I’d like to discuss it with Adam.”
“Missy Claire you discuss with anyone you want. You know I only go when everything is A-OK.”
“I know Hop Sing. Thank you.”
“No need to thank me. Need to watch you no burn the eggs.”
* * * * * * * * * *
Sheriff Calhoun and his deputy Clive walked into the Carson City jail. Calhoun walked to the stove to pour his usual cup of morning coffee but it wasn’t made. Strange he thought. Just what he didn’t need to start his day.
“Beau,” yelled Calhoun. He didn’t get an answer. Furthest from his thoughts was something having happened to Beau. He tossed his hat aside and collected the mail from Clive.
Calhoun grumbled and ordered Clive to look in on Wales. Within moments Clive was calling him. Calhoun rushed into the cell area to find Clive kneeling over Beau. He pushed Clive aside to inspect the situation. Beau was bleeding but not dead. In his anxiety he ordered Clive to get the doctor. Clive was slow to move viewing the sight before him. Calhoun turned and yelled his order again. Clive rushed out and Calhoun placed his hand on Beau’s face.
“Hang in there Beau. We’re getting the doctor. Hang in there. You’re gonna be alright.” Calhoun hoped the words he’d spoken were true. He looked around and his questions were answered.
Andy Wales was feeling the chill of the day but it was life giving for him. There was no worry on his part as he moved the horse slowly. He couldn’t stay in this area and knew whatever he was going to do need be done quickly. When he finished his mission he’d find his way home. Kentucky had always been the earth beneath his feet. Why he left he was unsure of now. Whatever necessary to finish what had to be done he’d do and find his way home … Kentucky or somewhere else.
*
SIXTY-SEVEN
Fury was a mild word for what Calhoun felt at this moment. Andy Wales on the loose was less than acceptable as was the condition of the deputy he was holding. Wales talked of vengeance over and over again. Calhoun was now going to seek his own even at the expense of losing his badge.
The doctor announced the condition of Calhoun’s deputy was serious and with the help of passing townsfolk moved him to his office for treatment.
Within minutes Clive returned with Calhoun’s two other deputies and faced him. The words coming from Calhoun would have made the saltiest of sailors ashamed. Orders were spouted fast and furiously. Additional men were needed for a posse and Calhoun expected to see them before the clock reached the top of the hour.
A glance at Clive relived the worry they carried for Beau, but both men knew they could only hope for the best and had work to do. Calhoun dispatched Clive to the telegraph office. Wires were sent to all marshalls and sheriffs within a fifty mile radius and reluctantly to the warden of the state prison. Calhoun would deal with the circuit court judge himself. The last order was to send a rider to the Wales farm and bring the women into town for safety.
Calhoun couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt uneasiness coursing through him. The town was being torn apart seeking Andy but to no avail. This may have turned into a game of hide and seek but the hunt was on. Calhoun would find his prisoner and take him dead or alive … preferably dead.
Day to day activities were inching toward a fullness of activity. Expectations were high as the sun rose in and around Virginia City. Shops were opening and the ringing of the school bell could be heard in the distance. The streets were filling with the hustle of activity that announced the life of the city. Although the sun was shining, the smell of potential rain was in the air.
Roy Coffey was making his morning rounds. He stopped and looked around ‘his town’ with pride. He remembered when Virginia City was a mere dust cloud in Nevada. The years filled with labor, sweat and dreams had become the pillars of Virginia City which was now highly respected in the Comstock. The Cartwrights arrived during those early years and his wife a left him. He missed her sorely but the end of life comes to all he thought.
Yes the town was one he could feel a pride in. He looked down Main Street at the hotel, post office, freight office, mercantile, restaurants and dozens of other shops that were the mainstay of the town. Other streets contained ancillary businesses. He was proud of the town and the law and order he’d worked hard to sustain. It was home and he’d do all to ensure it continued to grow and flourish.
The rounds for this morning were completed when he was approached by a messenger from the telegraph office. The red face and hard breathing of the boy caused him concern.
“Milt, you need to slow down. You’re too young to collapse,” said Roy.
“Ye sir,” Milt responded. “I’ve been looking fer ya all over town. Chester got this here wire and said to be sure to find ya and give it to ya real quick.”
“Well sounds important,” said Roy as he pulled out his glasses.
“I reckon it is. Glad I finally found ya.” Milt left Roy on Main Street.
The wire added another task to his safeguarding the city and nearby ranchers … particularly the Cartwrights. Roy folded the wire and walked sprightly back to his office.
Calhoun in Carson City had a plague that started in his midst and was now spreading throughout the territory. There was no serum to contain it.
“This is getting to be quite a lot of trouble,” Roy said to Clint. “Andy Wales is on the loose and we need to get a posse together. Round up the men and meet me here in half an hour.”
“You can’t mean that he’s headed this way.”
“Clint I couldn’t say right off. What I do know is this here wire says he’s loose and if he’s got a bone to chew it’s most likely with the Cartwrights.”
* * * ** * * **
Calhoun and his men left town spreading out trying to find any signs of a trail. What they knew was Andy was not on foot. The miller at the end of town thought he’d seen a man riding south out of town as he was opening his business. He couldn’t be certain it was Andy, but he did recognize the horse as that of the town’s postman – and he wasn’t riding it.
The dust clouds from the hoofs of the horses rose with ferocity as Calhoun and his men launched their search. Any trail that may have been left by Andy was lost as they headed into the rocky terrain high above the city. They split up – each group focused on eliminating a sore that had grown on Carson City. Shades of de ja veau returned to Calhoun. This was the last straw.
In Virginia City, Roy Coffey gave his directions and divided his posse into three search groups. He knew how dangerous Andy Wales was and headed for Adam’s home. The ride Roy and his men took was with speed and intent.
Roy made the turn onto the Cartwright land. Adam and Claire’s house was not far away. Adam heard the sound of horses before he could see the riders. His first thought was his father and brothers racing over to pay a visit. That thought was squelched when he walked from the corral and spotted Roy Coffey leading a group of men.
Adam was determined not to surmise the reason for Roy’s visit. He offered a greeting to the men riding with Roy – men he’d known most of his life. With a slight frown on his face he looked at Roy. “It’s obvious this isn’t a social call.”
Roy looked down from his horse and responded, “No it’s not. Got news Andy Wales broke jail … wanted to let you know … could be he’s headed this way again and ….”
Roy’s words broke off when he saw Claire come out onto the porch. She stopped and said nothing but watched the collection of men some distance from her. Adam turned and saw her. He turned back to Roy.
“When did this happen?”
“From the wire I got seems sometime early this morning. I’ve got three groups out searching.”
Adam was seething. The thought of that maniac being loose once again brought back memories of the night on the Wales ranch … thoughts of his brother shot and the torment Claire went through. He collected himself, thanked Roy for the information and headed toward the house and Claire. The sound of horses diminished into the distance.
Claire leaned on the porch post. Her hair was blowing in the wind and her curiosity was rising. She knew something was amiss but would wait for Adam to divulge it.
Adam paused for a moment before he turned and headed toward the house. As he approached he noticed how strikingly beautiful she was with her hair blowing in the breeze. He also noticed for the first time a change in her figure. He knew it wasn’t just the dress she had on but the life she carried. He’d not let anything harm his family … that was the promise he’d made to her and to himself.
She stepped off the porch to meet her man. Their eyes locked and their arms encircled one another. Adam walked her into the house and sat her down. In that short moment of time he’d reached a decision.
Calmly trying not to alarm her, Adam said, “Roy just brought news that Andy Wales has escaped from jail. I think it wise for us to move to the Ponderosa until he’s found.”
Claire searched the calm face of her husband. Her mind flooded with numerous thoughts but she’d heard his words accurately – of that she was sure. She placed her hand on his cheek and he covered it with his. “If you think it best for us I’ll get some things together,” she replied. “When do you want to leave?”
Adam kissed her hand and looked directly at her. “I think we should leave as soon as we can.”
“OK. I’ll get our things together,” she said as she tried to curve the nervousness that was rising within her. What disturbed her wasn’t what Adam had told her and requested of her – it was what he didn’t say.
“I’ll let Hop Sing know we’re going to be leaving and then help you.”
Adam moved in his nonchalant manner as if there was nothing to be concerned about. She watched him and was able to reap a sense of comfort from his demeanor. She needed that.
Adam spoke to Hop Sing briefly which propelled the petite man to settle things in the kitchen and make provisions for their departure. Before Adam went to join Claire he removed his gun belt from its post and checked the chamber. He put the gun on and went up the stairs to Claire.
“Adam I believe I know why we’re leaving and you don’t have to speak of it.”
He appreciated the understanding of his partner. They were only a short distance from the Ponderosa but still remote. There was only himself, Claire and Hop Sing – not enough to guarantee safety. Andy Wales was mean and devious with a streak of hate deeper than Lake Tahoe. Safety and security would be found at the Ponderosa with his family and the hands that worked there. He couldn’t ensure that for them by himself and wasn’t going to risk making a mistake.
Claire watched as he put some things in his bag and then turned to her. “I’m sorry about this Claire. I just think it best.”
“Your mind doesn’t fool you Adam,” she said softly. “I know you’re making the right decision. I guess you never thought you’d spend a night with a woman in your room at the Ponderosa did you?” Claire was trying to make light of the serious situation that may be facing them.
“I love you Claire Hammond Sanders Cartwright … and no, my father would never have permitted it.”
They finished packing their belongings and Adam pulled her to him. She felt the hardness of his muscles as she moved her hands over his arms and shoulders. She also felt the buckle of his gun belt. The kiss was tender and deep. “I’m ready,” she said.
Hop Sing was sitting in the parlor ready to depart. “Carriage ready and out front Mista Adam. Tie your horse to it. Leave food and water for horses.”
“Thanks, I’ll just be a moment.” Adam left the house while Claire and Hop Sing waited. He was thorough and quick. He returned to the house after ensuring there were no evident signs of Andy Wales.
Within moments they were on their way. No one said a word during the ride. Adam kept his eyes and ears alert. Hop Sing inched low in the carriage and tried to cover himself with his carpetbag.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Andy knew his time to accomplish what he wanted would be short lived. He was so certain of himself that he dismissed the time that was clicking away. He’d made his way to the cave where he’d hidden several weeks before and made a fire for comfort. He prepared a meal from the meager items he picked and caught. He was now going to sleep but first he had some thinking to do.
For Andy there was no middle ground or gray in his thinking. It was either black or white. Certain people were seen as totally bad and evil. He thought “I’m right.” He held a grudge which harbored on mistrust. After all he couldn’t trust his wife and daughter. His grudge and need for revenge fanned his fire of anger and exploded his feeling of power.
Andy settled closer to the fire as his eyes danced with the flames. He knew once again the hurt he’d inflict and smiled as he realized how good he would feel. He was the powerful one, the purifier, the one to inflict lasting pain and hurt. It was his duty and he knew he was entitled to yield a lasting hurt beyond comprehension. With those thoughts on his mind, he settled in for sleep.
*
SIXTY-EIGHT
Mary and her mother arrived into Carson City. Sheriff Calhoun arranged for them to be escorted in and put someone on watch. There was no telling where Andy was and what he’d do. The two left unwillingly but knew it was necessary. May wondered if this would ever be over. How could Andy have gotten loose? She’d seen him and said her farewell. Mary and she were in the process of moving on with their lives – and now they were pulled back into the quicksand and muck that surrounded a husband and father and his actions.
The upset May carried wasn’t due to fear for her safety or that of Mary – she believed with her whole being they would be fine. She was more than disturbed because a man that she once loved had turned life into chaos for so many people. Her emotions harbored on failure to have prevented circumstances that affected her family over the years and now others. She and Mary were once again residents of the town’s hotel because of heinous acts perpetrated by her husband. He was going to die and she didn’t think it would be of old age or by hanging. She knew it would be just a matter of days or hours. May could do nothing but wait for the news and she was feeling every tick of the clock.
* * * * *
The trio arrived at the Ponderosa. Ben heard the carriage and wondered who it could be. He’d been sitting with Joe and Hoss discussing the news Roy Coffey delivered and Joe’s decision. With a groan he rose and opened the door to the sight of Adam assisting Claire down.
“Hi pa. Got room for the three of us?” asked Adam.
Ben grinned broadly as he saw how healthy Claire appeared. After all he hadn’t seen her recently and was intending to ride over to see her.
Ben’s greeting as he hugged Claire was, “There’s always room at the Ponderosa for my beautiful daughter-in-law.” He hugged her and said, “You’ look more beautiful than ever. Let’s not stand out here,” and ushered her into the house.
Adam removed their bags from the carriage as Hop Sing mumbled. “Something wrong Hop Sing?” he asked.
“Nothing wrong. Glad to arrive back with all pieces. Know you have lot on mind Mista Adam.” He quickly left and entered the door to the kitchen.
Adam sensed the concern behind Hop Sing’s words. It was true he had a lot on his mind. If conditions were different Adam thought … and then dismissed them to join his family.
The surprise of seeing Adam and Claire was exactly what Adam had expected. Joe and Hoss smiled and embraced Claire. She was glad to be in the midst of her family and in a setting that provided a sense of security … a security that Adam had put in place. She knew his pride was a bit askew but moved them to the Ponderosa for her safety.
“Looks as if you’re gonna stay a while or else Claire here has thrown you out brother,” Hoss said.
Adam helped Claire remove her cloak and said pointedly as only he could, “There’s more security here with Andy Wales wandering about.”
It was pure Adam. He wasted no time informing his family why they were there.
Ben broke the silence and said, “Claire, why don’t you have a seat? Joe you can take their bags up to Adam’s room.”
Joe’s smile was something Adam didn’t miss. Adam remembered the time Ben was away and Joe thought he’d show one of his female friends his room. Joe hadn’t made it past the settee in the great room and heard a lecture on propriety and responsibility. For the Cartwrights this was a first.
Claire seated herself next to the heart and rubbed her hands. She was determined to control her emotions and express her feelings about being there when the time was right. She was nervous and afraid but not just for herself and Adam … for the family that surrounded her as well. The twinges she felt in her were not from the life she carried but from her inability to erase her recent past while in the turmoil of the present.
Ben glanced at Adam and knew they’d talk about this. Too much was shared between them for Ben not to understand his son’s decision.
“Claire are you cold? I see ya rubbing your hands together.”
She gave the smile that always warmed Hoss’ heart and said, “Just a little but I’ll be fine.”
“Well I’m going to get you something warm to drink anyway,” said Ben. Then in a quiet and very sincere voice said, “This is your home my dear. I want you to be comfortable.”
The Ponderosa was warm and life giving. She rested her head back in the blue chair Adam spent so much time in. The hearth was warming. She closed her eyes and was instantly moved to a memory of a beginning.
Joe came down the stairs and started to say something to Claire when he saw Adam’s hand. Adam motioned to him that he shouldn’t interrupt her. Joe guessed he understood and joined Adam and Hoss in everyday conversation.
Claire was comfortable and remembered having joined the Cartwrights for dinner with her aunt and uncle. It was the day before she’d return to St. Louis. She’d wandered through the library and Adam joined her. She remembered being impressed with the collection of books she found and more impressed with the handsome man who sat and spoke to her in a silky voice. A man whose eyes had become the window to her world.
“Well here we are,” said Ben. “Hot apple tea from Hop Sing’s own recipe.” Ben poured all of them tea.
“Doggone. Plum forgot Hop Sing came back. I’m gonna go and speak to him. Besides maybe he can find something to go with this here tea.”
“Hoss, I think your first priority is to see if Hop Sing has something to go with the tea,” laughed Joe.
“Dad I want to thank you for letting Hop Sing help Adam and me,” said Claire.
Ben felt the warm spot in his heart ignite with Claire’s words. He’d been exhilarated when she’d chosen to call him dad and it was now rekindled. Her deceased father would always be ‘father’ to her and they all knew it.
“There’s no thanks necessary. I don’t think any of us could have kept him away. His cousin has been doing a fine job for us.”
“Ah pa, which cousin would that be? Cousin six, nine, eleven ….?” asked Adam.
“Don’t make no never mind which cousin. He’s done a plum fine job,” said Hoss returning from the kitchen with a plate of freshly baked cookies.
“It doesn’t make any difference because Hoss couldn’t get his name right for the first few days,” chuckled Joe. “Are you going to share those cookies or what?”
Hoss ignored Joe’s comment and placed the plate of cookies on the table.
An atmosphere of family camaraderie was wonderful. An atmosphere closed off by not knowing what to say was uncomfortable and Claire was going to end it. It was time for her to say what was on her mind.
“We’ve a situation here ….” Claire started. All eyes turned to her. Adam took his familiar seat in front of the hearth near her. He almost forgot he was holding a tea cup.
She’d opened the door and was expected to pass through it. Her blue eyes were life filled. She was going to fight for herself, her husband, her child and the family now surrounding them.
“There’s no point walking on eggs while I’m here. Adam made a decision for my safety and that of our baby.“
If she wanted to catch their attention she’d accomplished it three fold. Ben sat sipping his tea. Joe stopped munching his cookie and Hoss looked at his sister with sorrow filled eyes.
“We’ve been through more as a family these last few weeks than we’d ever have imagined – especially Adam and me unfortunately. From looking at me you can see I’ve come a long way back and will continue to do so. That’s a promise.”
Adam reached for her hand and kissed it. She was making her way back and speaking her mind with love and care. Dinner with Joe would be a different story.
“We can’t change circumstances that we’ve no control over. Andy Wales is who knows where and a threat to any one of us. I know Adam believes we’re at risk and knows this is a safe haven. You’ve more men to protect the Ponderosa and provide security than we had at home. I also believe you three have been talking about what to do.” She looked at Adam and continued. “If I were upstairs at this very moment Adam would be engaged in that conversation with you.”
Eyes turned to Adam who couldn’t at that moment cast a look indicating she was wrong.
“Claire it’s true we were discussing the Wales situation,” spoke Ben. “There are some concerns that need to be addressed.”
“I’m certain of that. I saw Roy Coffey at our home this afternoon with his men. I don’t want to be treated any differently than our past relationship. I won’t stand for that. I want all of us to feel at ease with one another and it can’t be if any one of us is treated in a different manner – no matter what’s happened. If I should need help – I’ll ask for it just as I would hope you’d do.”
Adam rubbed behind his ear listening to Claire’s words of honesty and strength. He didn’t know if it was the surroundings or that part of her he thought lost – but she was speaking what all of them wouldn’t address.
“I think we have to be as normal as we’d ordinarily be. That includes the anger we feel. The worry that weighs on each of us and the decisions that we make. They affect all of us. You’d do it if I weren’t here – but I am.”
Claire turned to face Adam only to receive a lingering kiss from his lips. “I love you sweetheart,” he whispered.
She whispered back, “I know … but remember we’re not alone.”
He kissed her again and then stood up. He eyed his father who was finding the bottom of his tea cup – Joe who was searching for another cookie – Hoss who was blushing and seemed to be looking for a hole in the floor.
“Well you’ve heard my wife. Wonder what time dinner is,” Adam said as he walked toward the kitchen rubbing his sides.
“I’m sorry if we embarrassed you.”
“Ah, well, umm ….” Joe tried to search for the words.
“Claire I think what Joe is trying to say is that …. you and Adam umm, well show affection … cause …. ah shucks I can’t find the words.”
Ben smiled at the inability of his two sons to respond to Claire’s apology and thought it would have been better if they’d not even tried. He smiled and said, “Claire love is wonderful. You and Adam exhibit it perfectly. No need to apologize for the love you share.”
Claire stood up and moved to each of them, gently placing a kiss on their cheeks.
“Hop Sing says dinner will be ready shortly,” Adam announced.
“In that case I’d like to freshen up. Adam can you show me to our room?
Sprightly he moved across the great room and escorted her up the stairs.
“Well ain’t she something pa?” asked Hoss.
“She’s more than something son, “ Ben said as he looked at the stairs.
Joe decided to keep his comments to himself.
SIXTY-NINE
Dinner at the Cartwright’s was a family affair. A sense of concern still drifted through the air but was understandable. They were more at ease being able to talk openly. Claire had seen to that.
In the distance the rumbling of thunder was making itself known. Andy heard the sound as well. He’d slept the afternoon away and was now about to become part of the darkness of night. The rain would purify his actions … actions that would become black as the night.
He looked out and realized this may be his last action. If not, he’d have one more. It no longer made any difference to him. Pain seared his head for a split second. He knew this to be a sign he’d not done what was necessary. He knew completing his tasks of vengeance would rid him of the pain forever -he was sure. He sipped water from his canteen and collected wood for future fires. He and Foley had hidden coal oil, a hatchet, knives, ammunition and clothing in this haven. Clothing that had ironically been an intricate part of his original plan. He laughed thinking Foley would have enjoyed what he was planning. Poor Foley he thought, sorry you can’t be part of this, but you’re no longer around. He laughed his sick laugh in a robust manner. After all, there was no one around to hear him. Security was not his concern at the moment.
The sound of wood he collected echoed as he dropped it in his haven. The surroundings were bleak at best but made no difference to him. He changed his clothes in the glow of the fire, oblivious to the warmth it provided. Eyes burning with fire like the one he gazed into opened his mind to his sense of control. The flickering of dancing flames accompanied by the cracking sounds urged him on. Cool and damp walls partnered his mission of ending his headaches and ending the evil life of the Cartwrights.
Methodically he adorned each item, placed his knife in his boot and checked his gun. He finished buttoning the shirt and placed the hat on his head – a head clouded with insanity. He could only imagine his appearance with clothing the color of night. Clothing that had been used to purify the evil bearer of new life – Mrs. Claire Cartwright. Dressed like the night he entered into it.
Time was of the essence for Andy. He was being sought after and knew it, but his afternoon rest fueled him for this night. Slowly he made his way through the darkness into what might prove to be a long night.
* * * * * * *
The evening was still young and Claire excused herself to visit Hop Sing and his cousin in the kitchen. It was a rouse on her part because she was beginning to feel anxious. The darkness, being moved from her home, Andy Wales and the looming thunder in the distance made her uncomfortable. She didn’t want her family to know. She needed to breathe. Speaking with her friend over a cup of tea might have a calming effect.
“Do you think she’s alright?” asked Ben.
“I’m sure she’s more alright than she has been,” Adam responded as he looked toward the kitchen. “She’s not one hundred percent and does need her quiet moments.”
“What can we do?” Joe asked.
Adam sighed. “Just be as normal as possible.”
“Excuse me brother if I say that’s a bit hard at this moment.”
Adam understood what Joe was saying. His frustration was beginning to show. “Look, it’s been a hard road to travel. I’m sure my moving her here isn’t easy for her. She knows the reason for it and she knows how I feel about Wales.” His wrath had now risen to the surface.
Ben looked at his eldest son who was trying to contain his feelings. He closed the book he was unable to read. “Adam, we need to discuss this.”
Adam’s lips were tight and his eyes had grown darker. “What do you want me to say? That I feel the need to be out searching for the maniac of the Comstock but my duty is to my wife first? That I’ve uprooted us from a comfortable home and run here to you?”
“No Adam that’s not what I was getting at,” Ben said caringly.
“Then what is it?” he demanded.
“Adam I think you need to keep your voice down,” Hoss added.
Ben looked at his son as he moved around the room and took his seat at the hearth.
“Look. Inferior implementation of prisoner confinement has led to where we are now,” Adam said with controlled anger. There’s no excuse for a law officer who can’t do his job. This has been handled from the very start as if some sort of game of checkers. The prisoner moves, the sheriff moves, the prisoner wins, the sheriff loses. Game over.”
“Son, I know how you must feel. Andy Wales hasn’t won yet and he won’t,” said Ben. “I’ve men posted along any route he might take if he’s coming in this direction.”
“Pa I think I understand what Adam is feeling,” added Hoss. “We all want to see Wales out of the picture permanently. Now if you look at all of us we’re holed up here as if we’re the prisoners. That just ain’t Cartwright style.”
Adam cut his eyes at Hoss.
“Pa, Hoss is right. We should be out looking for him,” Joe added angrily.
“Then what?” asked Ben. “Don’t you think I want this man brought to justice?”
“Justice! Listen to yourself pa,” said Adam trying to keep his voice low. “Justice is for the just – not scum like Wales.”
“Listen to me each of you,” Ben demanded. “This isn’t the way we Cartwrights normally would handle a situation like this but it would be handled within the law! Right now all of our tempers are on edge, including mine, but if any one of you got your hands on this man there’s no telling what you’d do, especially you Adam.”
The three sons listened to the words of their father. He was being his logical self but it didn’t harness the feelings each had.
“Now there are a lot of men searching for this … this …. crazy man and he will be found! If you feel as if you should be doing something then do it!”
“What do you mean pa?” asked Joe.
“Yeah pa. I don’t understand,” Hoss almost whispered.
Adam understood what he father was trying to tell them. Some things his father made as plain as the nose on one’s face.
“What I mean is this,” continued Ben. “We’ve got a lot to be concerned about. If we’re not here to protect each other and this ranch then we’ve lost to our emotions. I don’t know what Wales is up to but I do believe we could be a target. The strength we have is in each other and we need to stay together for that reason if no other. Let the sheriffs and their men handle their jobs and we’ll take care of our safety. It can’t be done if we’re off in pursuit and leave this place and each other unprotected.”
“I get’cha pa. I suppose you’re right,” said Hoss.
Adam and Joe just looked at each other.
“Now our job is be alert but not be in fear. This house has always been full of fun and laughter and I expect to see it that way again starting now. We’ve a lot to be thankful for and nothing to be ashamed of. So I would suggest that we enjoy each other and get on with the pleasures of this evening.”
“You’re right pa,” Joe said quietly.
“Well, I think I could use some coffee and brandy,” said Adam as he moved toward the kitchen.
“And maybe some of that cake Hop Sing’s cousin made,” said Hoss.
The laughter was raucous and loud. It prompted Claire to come out of the kitchen. “Is it safe for me to come out?” she asked.
“Sweetheart you couldn’t be any safer,” said Adam as he kissed her cheek.
* * * * * * *
The night’s moonless covering was what Andy waited for. Signs of the rain to come were still wavering through the air. Slowly he moved as if one with the night. From his vantage point the house was dark. He wasn’t sure if this was a trick but felt compelled to find out. His eyes were like a cat seeking prey in the darkness … sharp … focused … missing nothing.
The house appeared unguarded but might not have been. Carefully he slithered closer and closer until he was in range to sense its emptiness. He broke a window and retreated to the brush waiting for sounds of activity. There were none. This game is getting interesting he thought. They don’t realize how good I am at ‘hide and seek’.
Continuing carefully in the darkness he made his way toward the barn. Carefully he entered finding it empty. At that moment the thunder crashed like symbols being struck together. The sound was ordering him to continue.
SEVENTY
When I lie awake at night I stare away at pure black.
The darkness of the night soothes me.
The constant noise of voices in my head never leaves.
The voices are saying things that ought not be heard.
Things that haunt me.
Things that hurt.
The pain never goes.
The deep never fills.
I am hurting.
For now I rest.
I lie in my final minutes for which the pain has left me.
The quest not finished for it is bad and has gone too far to save.
The red will flow.
I lay soaked.
It does not stop.
I thought of love but that thought has disappeared just like the world around me.
The dark comes back but does not leave.
I am gone for now ’til I awake to a new place.
Here’s my truth.
Dark would say his final goodbye before light. Andy tolerated the pain that lasted longer than ever before. Sitting in the darkness of the barn he breathed in the moist air of the night. The game of ‘hide and seek’ was not over – for in the depths of his being he knew where to look.
Sounds of thunder filled his head where pain had been. Rain would follow soon. It wasn’t far to the Ponderosa and he’d easily make it. Time was running out and he knew it. Andy wondered why he was chosen to purify. Was it because he’d lost his sons to the solid walls of prison? Was it because his wife and daughter betrayed him? Was it because the luck of the draw had brought him from Kentucky to Nevada? What was it? Everything of his was taken away as easily as a candle blown out by the wind. The flame of that candle should have remained lit. The wind of the Cartwrights extinguished it. Reasons he thought to himself …. the book fed his reasons. The book said ‘an eye for an eye’.
Black. It covered this night. It covered his heart. It covered his mind. It covered the man that planted the seed of new birth. It covered the head of the one to bring forth evil life into the world. It covered him in the clothes he now wore. Purification started with fire but ended in darkness. He left quietly and disappeared into his personal darkness.
* * * * * *
Cartwrights sat around the great room in various forms of relaxation. Claire sat playing checkers with Joe and vowed this would be the last game for her this night. Adam kept is eye on the game at hand while Ben and Joe talked over the impending weather.
Hoss walked to the door and looked out. A flash of lightning flew across the sky. “Looks like we’re really going to get some rain tonight.”
“Now that’s an astute observation if I’ve ever heard one,” remarked Adam.
Ben smiled at the comment. Hoss just grimaced at his brother’s dry comment.
“That’s game,” said Claire. “Better luck next time.”
“I want a rematch. My game was off tonight.”
“Whenever you’re up to it Joe but not tonight. I’m feeling a little tired.”
Thunder and lightning collided outside the Ponderosa catching all of them off guard. The sound of rain dancing against the door and more collisions accompanied a harder downpour.
“Hoss what’s wrong with you?” asked Joe as he hurried to close the door Hoss was looking out.
“Nature’s surely somethin’,” Hoss commented.
“It may be something but it’s not like you haven’t seen it before,” Joe grumbled as he shut the door. “Go look out the window if you have to admire nature so much. The floor is sopping wet.”
“A little water don’t hurt nothing’.”
“Fine then. You clean it up.”
Adam’s protectiveness took over. Watching Claire he remembered, as she did, a night similar to this not so long ago. He quietly walked over to her and put his hand on her shoulder. “Why don’t we get you settled for the night?”
Claire stood and said her goodnights to the family. With his arm around her waist Adam walked her up the stairs and to his room.
“You think she’s alright pa?” asked Joe.
“I’m choosing to think she is. If she isn’t Adam’s with her.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Joe looked at the checker board and shouted out, “Hey Hoss, get over here will ya? I’m ready to beat you.”
“OK brother but it’s only because Claire beat the pants off you.” Hoss rolled up his sleeves and sat down. “Now it’s my turn to show you a thing or two.”
Adam lit the lamp and opened his arms to her. He’d wanted to hold her since they arrived and knew now she needed it. Claire held him tightly as she laid her head against his chest. His embrace tightened as he felt her frame against him. He kissed her hair and with his hands lifted her head to find her eyes, cheeks and finally his way to her lips. She welcomed them with a passion. The thunder and lightning had passed but the rain beat furiously against the window. Adam lifted Claire and placed her on the bed. She trembled slightly and reached for him.
They spoke no words for a few minutes. “Tired?”
She shook her head yes and then chuckled.
“What?” Adam asked looking into the pools of blue.
“I was just thinking about you and this room. There must be a lot of memories here.”
“Ummm, perhaps,” he retorted.
“Well you’ll have another one.”
“Which is?” he quizzed.
“Oh, just spending a rainy night with a woman in your room and in your bed.”
Adam just smiled as he handed Claire her nightgown and robe. “I’m going to get some tea while you get ready for bed. We’ll create our memory when I return.” Adam closed the door and leaned against it. He knew how hard Claire was trying to get through this. He wondered if she sensed how hard he was trying as well. Keeping control was difficult for him. He had to be in control for Claire’s benefit and to keep his family from sensing his true feelings. He justified his actions by just being Adam Cartwright.
Adam’s footsteps announced his return. “Just going to get some tea.”
As he crossed the great room heading to the kitchen there was a knock on the door. Ben looked up wondering who would be out on a night like this. Adam opened the door only to see Roy Coffey.
“Roy!” Adam moved back to allow him entrance.
“Evening all.”
“Do you have news?” The words gushed from Ben’s mouth.
“No. That’s why I stopped by. There’s not much we can do tonight with weather the way it is. We’ll be heading out again in the morning. I wish I had better news for ya.”
“Thanks Roy. We know you’re doing your best. Any word from Sheriff Calhoun?” asked Adam.
“Won’t know until I get back to town. I’ll make sure you’re kept informed.”
Ben joined Adam and Roy at the door. “I know you will. It’s just hard waiting,” added Ben. “With a man like Wales there’s no telling what he’s going to do.”
“True Ben. He’s a dangerous man. It’s best all of you are here.”
“Well Adam was just going to make some tea. How ‘bout a cup?” asked Ben.
“No thanks. Mitch and Cal are waitin’ for me. Seems like you got everything covered with your men on watch.”
“Yeah men on watch,” Adam said sarcastically.
Roy looked at Adam and Ben. “Well good night.” Roy turned and left.
Adam shut the door and looked toward the stairs in time to see the flicker of the hem of a yellow robe.
* * * * * * *
The rain lessened in its ferocity but was steady. Wales’ trek toward the Ponderosa was taking longer than he thought. He’d seen men on watch and knew he was expected. Far be it for him to be stopped before he reached his destination.
Making his way through the pines was dangerous in this weather. Slow moving was the only way to ensure his arrival. The darkness mixed with the rain was working against him and the horse was not cooperating as he’d like. If necessary, he’d leave the horse and move on foot. Cartwright men couldn’t be everywhere. He shifted his poncho and pushed the horse on toward tall trees that served as a shelter from the weather.
The sound of horses sloshing along the wet mud covered road seemed like a dream. Andy tied his horse and moved slowly through the darkness. He wasn’t sure who the men were but when he heard a voice ring out between the raindrops – he recognized it. Roy Coffey he thought. This was close but he was thankful. Coffey and his men were heading away from the Ponderosa. If they were heading away, he thought, this was a sign for him to continue on to do what he had to.
Andy returned to his horse and secured him. He looked into the distance and saw faint light coming from the Great Cartwright’s Ponderosa. He’d bide his time beneath the tall trees. It wouldn’t be long now. He’d wait and before the night was over make his move. Unrolling a tarp he placed it on the ground and sat down. He waited and watched as the thief in the night he was.
* * * * * *
Adam prepared the tea and was just ready to leave the kitchen when Ben entered.
“I know you wish the news Roy brought was different. I did too.”
Adam just looked at his father and just sighed.
“Claire heard what we said.”
A look of surprise crossed Ben’s face. “How do you know she heard us?”
“It doesn’t matter pa. She heard. I’ll see you in the morning.”
“If you need anything let us know”.
Adam walked past a heated game of checkers with his tray and headed up the stairs. Ben watched him until he was out of sight and heard the bedroom door close. This was going to be a long night he thought – but perhaps even longer for Claire. He prayed not.
SEVENTY-ONE
While seeking revenge, dig two graves – one for yourself.
Doug Horton
The storm moved on leaving wet and muddy streets in Carson City. May was unable to sleep due to an impulse she couldn’t wipe from her mind. Quietly she rose and went to the window. Opening it, the fresh smell of air after the rain flowed into the room. Mary remained asleep in the other bed while May’s thoughts seemed clearer than they had been when they arrived at the hotel.
Something caused her to decide what she had to do. It wouldn’t make sense but she needed a sense of comfort regardless of the hour of the night. Although she’d said farewell to her husband days ago she knew him. The piece that had disrupted his mind was a bit cloudy but she knew how hatred took over his senses. He’d risked personal harm in the past to ‘settle a score’ as he called it and she was more than certain he’d do the same thing now. He was nowhere to be found near her ranch or Carson City. Her heart beat rapidly because it knew he was in Virginia City and the target of his hate was the Cartwrights.
May was certain the law in Virginia City had been alerted but she needed to know, at her own risk, what was happening. She started to dress and woke Mary. Out of a deep sleep Mary saw her mother and heard her words.
“Mary I’m heading to the Cartwrights. I’ve got to know what your father has done.”
“Mama it’s late. How can you be sure anything happened?” she asked as she brushed hair from her face.
“I know your father. I may be wrong but I’ve got to know.”
“Think about it mama. The law is looking for him. We’re safe here and Sheriff Calhoun is scouring the countryside. Besides, knowing Hoss and the Cartwrights I’m sure they’re secure and safe.”
May listened to the logical words of her daughter but her underlying drive caused her to dismiss the words.
“Mary I may be wrong. I pray that I am – but I know your father and have a feeling the Cartwrights are where he’s headed if it hasn’t reached them already.”
“Have you forgotten that we’re at risk too mama? That we’re in harms way? That pa may very well be looking to cause us harm? Have you forgotten that he tried to kill you and I had to shoot him? Have you?” Mary was now wide awake and furious that her mother would even think of leaving the security of the hotel and venturing to Virginia City.
“Mama, this isn’t easy and forgive me for saying this, but he’s not going to be coming home again. He’s out of control and all we can do is wait for the outcome. No matter what you feel, we’re not going to Virginia City! The weight of our experiences since coming to Nevada is almost more than I can bare. I don’t agree with you and I can’t go – you can’t go. We’re staying here mama.”
May saw the look in her daughter’s eyes and knew she meant every word.
Exasperated she sat on her bed. “I just need to know Mary. I thought my thinking was clear but I’m feeling very confused at this moment.”
Mary’s tone gentled. “I understand and I’m sorry for speaking to you the way I did. This is out of our hands and no matter what we’d like to see happen or even do, it’s beyond us now.”
May walked back to the window and Mary lit a lamp. “Sometimes in the midst of pain and turmoil you do remember the good things. Your father wasn’t always the way you knew him …. the way he is now.”
“I’m sure he wasn’t but you and I weren’t always the way we are now either.”
Mary’s words hit her mother like a bolt of the lightning that passed earlier. She no longer blamed herself for what she kept close to her heart for so many years. Mary had freed her with those few words. She knew she’d done the best she could at the time with her husband and her sons. She couldn’t turn back the clock and try to start anew. Life had ways of moving along paths one didn’t choose. It just directed you to a destination that you lived with and built upon.
“Thanks Mary. I’m blessed to have a daughter like you.”
May dressed for bed once again and snuggled under the covers. “Are you alright mama?”
“Yes Mary. I’d say for the first time we’re both truly alright.”
Mary turned out the lamp and felt the freshness of the air. In the darkness she watched as her mother returned to sleep and then joined her.
* * * * * * *
Roy Coffey reached his office and tossed his hat on the desk. He rubbed his eyes and removed his wet poncho. Mitch had left coffee on the stove that could have stood up by itself, but helped himself to a cup of it. The acrid liquid was at least hot and he needed to be warm. He was wet, cold and felt it throughout his body. Age was not the best friend of wet weather and riding a horse all day. He finished toweling himself off and removed a set of dry clothes he kept in the office.
Roy needed rest and moved himself into one of the open cells to sleep. The morning would come before he knew it and he’d be on his way again. The last of the coffee was downed and he sprawled out on the cot. Before he could close his eyes he heard the door open.
“Sheriff … you in here?”
It was Mitch now in dry clothes. He stood by the stove to warm himself when he heard, “I’m in here Mitch. Just want to get some sleep before we leave again in the morning.”
“Fine Roy. It’s too far a piece for me to go on home. I’m gonna spend the night out here.”
“Suit yourself. Now let me get some sleep will ya?”
Mitch settled himself into a chair and placed his feet on Roy’s desk. The warmth of the stove and his blanket were all he needed – besides he’d stopped at the Silver Dollar for a few and almost got into it with one of the Cartwright hands.
The hand had been on watch at the Ponderosa during the storm and wanted to unwind. When he saw Mitch he became angry. “Hey deputy,” he yelled. “Why ain’t ya out looking for the crazy man all us hands been looking out for? Ain’t that what yer paid to do?”
Mitch decided it was time to leave. The question didn’t require his answer. He tossed a dollar on the table and started to leave. “Ya ain’t answered my question. Guess that’s why I saw Adam out riding tonight lookin for signs of him.” Mitch pushed his way through the doors and headed for the jail.
Sleep was coming easy for Mitch. He was just about to drift off when something struck him. Shaking his head to clear it he rushed in to wake Roy.
“Mitch what the devil is it?” Roy spoke harshly.
“We need to get back to the Ponderosa.”
“We just left there and hour ago.”
“I know but Andy Wales is there.”
Roy looked with half closed eyes at his deputy. “Didn’t you tell me and Cal that Adam Cartwright was home when we stopped at the Ponderosa?”
“You know plain as day I did,” Roy said rubbing his eyes.
“Well I was at the Silver Dollar when one of the Cartwright hands told me he saw Adam Cartwright riding on the perimeter. He thought he was looking for Andy Wales. He couldn’t be in two places at once.”
“You sure about this Mitch?”
“I’m sure. If’n you want to check go to the Silver Dollar and talk to him.”
“No need. Let’s go and hope we’re not too late. We’ll pick up Cal and Virgil on the way.”
* * * * * * * * * *
Adam entered the bedroom and saw the look on Claire’s face. He placed the tea down, closed the door and removed his boots. “How about some tea?”
“Adam what’s going on?”
Adam poured tea for Claire and handed it to her. “This is Hop Sings special blend and should be calming.”
“I need calming Adam because I’m in the dark with what’s going on,” she said putting the cup down.
Once again he pulled her to him. “Roy Coffey was here a while ago. He stopped to say they haven’t found Wales yet.”
Adam could feel her heart begin to race as she rested against him. “Sweetheart I know this is hard. But let me assure you everything will be fine. We’re here for one reason – and one reason only.”
“I feel foolish about all of this and the concern you and your family are trying not to let me see. It’s obvious they’re worried about me as well.”
“Why shouldn’t we be?”
Claire remained quiet because Adam’s four words sent a message.
“Listen to me Claire,” Adam said gently looking directly at her. “The only reason you or any of us should feel foolish is if we didn’t put ourselves out of harms way. Do you understand that?”
“Yes … yes I do,” she conceded.
“Fine. Now that we understand it let’s just put it aside. There’s nothing to worry about here.”
His words were reassuring to her and she felt relieved. She sipped her tea as he removed his shirt and began to wash. Footsteps passing in the hallway and doors closing indicated the family was retiring for the evening.
Ready for bed Adam joined her. He leaned on his elbow and said, “Mrs. Cartwright this is a first.”
Claire’s eyes twinkled at her husband.
“Sweetheart I think you’re blushing.”
“Call me timid if you want, but I’ve never slept in this house with you before and your family is all around us,” Claire whispered.
“Yes and …” he said as his hands played with her silky hair.
“Well …. “ she was unable to finish her sentence.
“Love knows no boundaries and I love you more than you can imagine.” He kissed her. “Now since that’s out of the way we have a memory to create.”
Adam reached to turn out the lamp, and felt under the side of the bed. He’d placed his revolver there earlier if needed. Right now he and Claire needed each other.
* * * * * * * * *
Andy saw the lights in the distance grow dark. The rain had ceased and he was now moving slowly and quietly toward the darkness – as if a cat of the night. A sense of power grew with each step he took. Horses rode by and he became one with the darkness as they passed. Cartwright hands he thought.
Time. He knew his timing would open the door to revenge. He took the time to wait until he was certain the riders were no longer in the area. He continued to move toward the darkened structure. Slowly and methodically as if on a hunt, his senses seemed to grow keener. Without warning pain hit him and he fell to his knees grabbing his head.
He sheltered his sounds of pain. He couldn’t allow himself to be heard. His breathing became rapid and just as he’d been struck by the pain it left him. I need to get this done he thought – then the pain will cease as I will have purified the evil. The closer he got to the house the more he found the need to be cautious. His adrenalin was pumping with anticipation. He wasn’t sure how or who he’d hurt first, but someone would definitely be purified.
He took his time remembering it was important. He was within shouting distance of the house and listened. Slowly with cat like movements he quietly moved closer and saw one man … no … two men in front of this fortress. Clever he thought – but not clever enough.
Carefully he removed his poncho and dropped it. He started his prowl once again and made his way to the north side of the house. He didn’t see anyone. Good he thought. The careful surveillance of the fortress would take some time. Time. It wasn’t hard to make his way to the rear of the house. Ah, another man. That makes three. He waited to see what the sentry was going to do.
Andy smiled to himself because he’d been inside the home of the great Ben Cartwright during Claire’s concert. They had no idea of this fact … he was sure. The layout of the house was embedded in his mind.
Making it safely to the west side of the house his cat like eyes spotted a man at the base of the tree. Ah, that makes four. The eyes that saw through the darkness looked in all directions for signs of other men. His ears listened for sounds that would impede what he had to do. He heard none.
The rear of the house is how he’d gain entry. The man posted held a shotgun but Andy knew it would not be any threat to him. He’d take care of it. Now he’d wait. He lay down in the damp grass and looked at the sky. My moment. My purification of the evildoers. My revenge. In the darkness he smiled and became one with the darkness of the night and his soul.
It was now time and the wait was over. Removing his knife from his boot he stood up and started walking toward the rear of the house. He boldly walked through Hop Sing’s garden and past the chicken coops. The smile worn on his lips grew broader as he neared the house with his head down.
The man on watch turned and pointed his rifle. Recognizing the clothing he said, “Mr. Cartwright you almost got yourself shot. I had no idea you’d be out here at this hour. Thought you all were sleep for the night.”
Nothing was said. The groan from the force of the knife entering his body was the only sound. Andy pulled the knife out of the limp body and replaced it in his boot. The body was dragged into the grass where he’d hidden and dropped just as if it were his poncho. Carefully Andy walked to the rear door of the house. It was locked but a challenge that made his mission more exciting.
Time passed through his mind again. Getting inside was something needing to be done and done quickly. With the knife as his tool of access along with the craftiness he’d learned using it, he was in. Slowly he closed the door and locked it.
SEVENTY-TWO
He moved to a corner near the back stairwell and sat.
Rest was uneasy for Claire and the Cartwright men but sleep did come. The house was quiet except for the ticking of the clock in the great room. This was the only sound Andy heard. His heart started to beat in rhythm with it. He sat. He waited. He anticipated.
No idea of how much time had passed could be assessed by Andy. He was anxious but yet confused. Slowly he stood and looked up the stairwell leading to the upstairs rooms. He turned his head and saw a faint glimpse of light coming from the main room of the house. With his gun drawn he moved toward the light. Within moments the light of the lamp joined the darkness of his soul and actions.
The cat like eyes adjusted to the darkness as his foot steadied him on the first step leading to his victims. Fingers were wrapped tightly around the gun held in his hand. The smile of having reached a point of no return lit his face.
Four doors lined a hallway lit by a single oil lamp. Carefully he committed their location in his mind, the location of the back stairwell and then extinguished the lamp. Complete darkness now for the night prowler.
The temptation for immediate purification oozed through him and was almost his. Just as quietly as he’d moved up the stairs he walked down the stairs to the back door. He opened it and peered out. No movement. Deliberately he left the door open and moved to the main door in the great room. He unlocked it and opened it slightly. Moving as if he lived there, he looked out the window behind Ben’s desk. Yes there were two men outside, but far enough away from the house not to interrupt him. It was time.
Picking up a vase he threw it across the great room and returned to his place near the back stairwell.
The sound of breaking glass broke the silence and interrupted sleep. This element of surprise caught them off guard. Ben reached for his gun and rushed through his door to be met by darkness.
Claire heard the sound and felt the quick movement by Adam.
“Adam what’s happening?”
“Claire, stay here and don’t leave this room.” He pulled on his robe and grabbed his gun.
Quietly closing the door behind him he heard a whisper, “Adam. You and Claire alright?”
“Fine pa.” At that moment Joe and Hoss entered the darkness.
“What the … “ was Hoss’ comment.
“You boys alright?”
“Yeah pa,” answered Joe.
Ben found his way to the lamp and lit it. His finger was held across his lips for them to be quiet. It had only been a few seconds but seemed an eternity. They joined each other and spoke quietly. Their guns drawn and cocked, each now was going to seek and find the reason for darkness in the house.
Adam and Ben moved toward the stairs leading down to the great room. Hoss and Joe moved toward the back stairwell. Claire huddled and shook with fear. Slowly and carefully Adam made his way down the stairs to the landing and tried to see into the darkness. Ben kept watch and then joined him.
The back stairwell went straight to the rear of the dining area. The brothers split up – one cautiously keeping guard upstairs and the other making his way down. Andy knew he had the advantage. He could see his prey clearly. The first of those to be purified made his way down the back stairwell and felt a sharpness cut into his side. He fell within inches of Andy. Andy kicked the dropped gun aside and spat on his victim.
The sound of the body hitting the floor was loud. Again the element of surprise was on Andy’s side. Quickly he tossed a pail out the back door and moved into the crook of the darkened stairwell. The sound should bring the other brother down the stairs. It did. His brother lay hurt and the perpetrator left through the open back door.
Andy watched as one brother leaned over the other and was about to pull the trigger when he heard voices outside. It was Ben’s hands. He cold cocked the caring brother rendering him unconscious. Knowing he couldn’t leave through the back door now Andy quickly made his way up the stairs.
“Mr. Cartwright! Mr. Cartwright!” yelled one of Ben’s hands. “It’s Stan.”
“Be careful,” yelled Ben. “You see anything out there?”
“He musta gone out the back door. Your son is down.”
Ben rushed down the stairs and made his way toward the back door. Adam ran out the front door and alerted the hands. Movement was everywhere and the hunt was on.
Adam quickly lit lamps in the great room and joined his father. It wasn’t one brother down it was two. Ben and Adam looked at one another and then at the open door. Adam turned his brother over only to feel a dampness on his hand. He knew it was blood. He and his father struggled to move him into the great room and placed him on the settee.
Adam’s anger was beyond control. He shouted for Hop Sing. He called him again as Ben examined the condition of his brother and then left to check on his other brother. Adam knew this had to be a dream. There were too many men around to allow an easy path into this house. Seeing the lack of movement in his brothers was not going to be accepted. The closeness of the three of them was bound by more than could be measured. If one was hurt – they all were. If one was happy – they all were. Yes they shared different idiosyncrasies, but they were brothers. They were like the three musketeers Adam read about during his years of growing up. The age factor made no difference and he was determined to become the second half of the passage, “All for one and one for all.”
His brother was coming to and he assisted him into the great room. Settling him into a chair he joined his father. “How is he pa?”
Ben grimaced and said, “I’m not sure. He’s still breathing but I don’t know what damage the knife did.”
Adam sighed. “Hop Sing send one of the men for the doctor. Hurry!”
“Any sign of Wales?” Ben asked as he pressed the cloths Hop Sing gave him against the bleeding wound.
“No. He can’t get far. Appears he left out the back door. I’m going to see about Claire.”
Adam turned quickly but stopped in his tracks.
His eyes followed the hem of her yellow robe up to the eyes that hours earlier twinkled with delight. They had become dark with a fear he’d seen a few weeks ago. He prayed it hadn’t come to that again. His rage seethed beyond any possible comprehension. This night that started out in the darkness of a man’s mind continued to darken the heart of Adam Cartwright. Whatever the outcome, Andy Wales would not leave here alive.
Ben turned to see why his son suddenly stopped. How could this be? All the intentions put in place to ensure safety of his family had been compromised.
“Drop it Cartwright.” The words dripped from his lips as if poison. Andy Wales was accomplishing his purifying. He stood at the top of the landing with his arm tightly around Claire’s neck – a gun pointed at her head.
Ben stood up and looked at the mirage before him. This couldn’t be. A man dressed like his oldest son held his family hostage.
All bets were off now. Adam did as instructed. He looked at his wife and saw beyond his love for her. He saw their child. He saw Shelley. He saw their future.
“Wales you’ve just signed your death warrant.” Adam needed not say anything more. He’d just said it all.
*
SEVENTY-THREE
It may have seemed like a stand-off at this point. It wasn’t going to be for long. Andy tightened his hold on Claire causing her more discomfort. Adam moved toward the stairs – his hands formed into tightened fists. He wanted a positive result to come of this situation and needed to think quickly. He glared and the figure who stood fixed in place.
“Vengeance and purifying is mine,” laughed Andy. “I’m gonna rid ya of the evil that no one else can. Betcha’ didn’t think it would come to this did ya? Did ya?” he shouted.
Adam stood frozen trying to think. Ben was in shock at this turn of events and Joe was now coming around. Through the haze that engulfed his head Joe could hear the voice coming from the stairs. His eyes cleared in a few moments allowing him to see the situation. He started to get up from the chair when he heard, “Sit down boy! You make a move I don’t like and you’ll be dead.”
Joe slowly sat down, gazed at his family and spoke. “You can’t get away with this – you know that don’t you?”
“No I don’t know that. What you ain’t realizin is before much longer there’s gonna be no Cartwright’s livin. Now boy git up and lock that there door. If’n anybody comes through it or tries to she’s dead sooner than I planned.”
Joe’s movements were slow and careful as he did what he was told.
“Old man,” he said to Ben. “Them there guns on the floor – jes kick ‘em over yonder. Now!”
Ben reluctanly kicked them across the room. The sound of the cold steel sliding against the wooden floor caused his heart to panic. They were without weapons and at the mercy of a deranged man holding his daughter-in-law within one squeeze of death – his middle son lay bleeding on the settee. He wondered how long it would be before the man would explode. Claire said nothing. She merely watched as her family followed orders.
“Pa how’s Hoss?” Adam asked.
“The bleeding seems to have stopped but he’s not conscious.”
“Now, now, now,” said Andy with a sense of smugness. “Ain’t this a picture? No need to worry ’bout the bleeding stopping. Adam you pull up a chair and set yourself down right there,” Andy said as he pointed the deadly weapon to a spot.
“This ain’t gonna take long. It’s jes ‘bout over.” Andy tossed the hat he wore down the steps. Claire’s eyes followed it as it fell.
“I’m your judge and your jury … the one to end pain and your evil. The ‘book’ speaks of many things … but the ‘book’ is my law. Jes like Cain slew Able, I’m gonna do the same starting with ….” He didn’t finish the sentence.
Adam needed to create a diversion. He spoke. “You seem to understand what you call the ‘book’ pretty well. What else does it say about your law?”
Andy eyed him. From his vantage point he could see everyone of his victims. “Shut up! You’re alive for just a few minutes more. The evil place is waiting fer all of ya and there’s no return from it. I’m the chosen one to send you there. That’s my law!”
Claire was obviously uncomfortable. Adam kept his eyes on her. The thought of this sick man being able to harm her with his weapon of vengeance pressed against her head was unbearable. Any sudden movement could cause him to end Claire’s and possibly one of theirs before they could get him. They viewed a man … a man that wasn’t in control and could pull the trigger without thought. Andy Wales was mad and in a different world.
“My sons are lost for ever. My wife and daughter worked against me. You saw to that. Evil? Oh hear me and hear me straight. I’m commanded to tell you what you’re going to die for.”
Claire slipped a bit. The bodies and hearts of Adam, Ben and Joe jumped. “What’s the matter little lady? Getting tired?” Andy asked as he pulled her closer to him. She could feel the rise and fall of his chest as he spoke. The ordor of his breath and his body sickened her.
There was a pounding on the door. The callousness of Andy’s eyes focused on the door. “Ya better git rid of whoever that is plum quick.”
“It could be the doctor we sent for,” said Ben.
“We don’t need no doctor in here. Git rid of whoever it is and do it now.”
The pounding on the door continued loudly. The sound of the hammer clicking on Andy’s weapon of destruction was quiet – but heard clearly. Ben tightened his lips and walked to the door.
He opened it slightly. “Mr. Cartrwright we found a poncho in the woods and the body of Clovis. He’s dead Mr. Cartwright.”
Ben’s expression showed his shock. The words ricocheted through the great room and landed on the ears of Joe and Adam. Claire closed her eyes.
“I just wanted to bring you the news and check to see if everything was OK in here.”
“Everything’s OK as it can be. Just waiting on the doctor,” Ben replied.
“That Wales can’t be too far Mr. Cartwright. Me and the men are sure to get him.”
In his stern and sharp voice Ben said, “Just make sure you do,” and closed the door.
“Now that was right perty. Sit down.”
Claire slipped again but this time it was because Andy had moved forward and caused her to lose her footing.
Again Adam was on his feet.
“I wouldn’t be so quick to move if’n I was you,” Andy said as he pulled Claire up.
“I’m the purifier. I’m the righteous. I’m one with darkness and my work will be done,” Andy proclaimed. The look of his face changed. His eyes seemed filled with accomplishment. Without a word spoken he grabbed Claire by the hair and pulled her away from the stairs into the upstairs hallway out of sight.
The sound of a gunshot created panic. Adam grabbed his gun and leaped over the stair railing like a jaguar. His fears were the color of a jaguar as he reached the landing to find Claire lying on the floor. Hop Sing was beside her. Adam was unable to breathe. Joe was only a second behind him.
“She fine I think Mista Adam. I may miss when shoot at crazy man. Don’t know. I try to help but I may miss,” said Hop Sing.
Adam couldn’t believe his ears. “He run down back stairs when I shoot. Knock Missy Claire and me over.”
“Stay with her Joe,” Adam ordered. Andy Wales was his. He meant what he said about him signing his death warrant.
There was no time to consider his personal safety. If Wales was not completely out of his mind he was sure to know the sound of the gunshot would bring men running to the house. Adam carried too many pent up emotions for them not to be spent. His target was in front of him. He saw Wales making his way through the grass toward the darkness of the tall pines.
Andy turned and fired his gun at the man that would end his life. He missed and began to run again. The inner feelings of his family being subjected to a night of ‘purifying’ spurred Adam on with no hesitation.
Wales made in to the first of the tall pines. He positioned himself behind a tree and fired. Again he missed. There was little cover for Adam but he returned the fire and tried to move to a more secure location. Adam was no longer controlled by logic. He was reacting to emotions and a need for his own act of purifying.
Wales’ cat like eyes saw him. He fired not once but three times. Adam returned the fire hitting and splintering the tree Wales hid behind. Move once more Adam thought and you won’t move again.
All was now quiet in the pines. Andy was wondering what was happening. He could no longer see the man he imagined dead. Where was he? Slowly he looked around and listened. Nothing.
Adam knew he’d win this one. Hidden in the grass out of sight he felt a rock beneath his hand. No question crossed his mind – only action. He tossed the rock aside to draw Wales’ attention away from him. Wales fired. It was now over.
Adam stood and could only imagine Wales’ thoughts as he tried to fire his now empty gun. Andy started to run through the pines but was out of his element. The jaguar moved with confidence swiftly finding his target.
SEVENTY-FOUR
Time was a priority. Roy Coffey and his men had a distance ahead of them before reaching the Ponderosa. Their arrival was being hampered by the lack of moonlight and the slick roads they traveled. Roy forgot the tiredness and aches that had overtaken his body earlier. Trouble was ahead of them. Of this he was now certain when encountering Ben Cartwright’s hand speeding treacherously to Virginia City for the doctor.
The gunshots fired between Wales and Adam ceased but not without alerting the ears of those who heard them of possible danger and perhaps a signal of something worse.
Ben’s heart raced knowing his eldest son was involved in the noisy exchange. He was more than concerned also for the wellbeing of a son who lay struggling for each breath he took. He couldn’t face the possibility of losing two sons in one night. He ran his hand through gray hair that belied his age. What could not be denied was he felt older than his years this night.
Torment of not knowing continued to wrap itself around Ben tighter and tighter as if to squeeze life out of him. He willed his son to live and prayed Adam was alive. He had to know but felt torn. Each of his sons was loved equally and the thought of losing any one of them was more than he could fathom. Losing two would break him.
Joe rushed down the stairs at the same moment the front door opened. Clovis rushed in with another of Ben’s hands.
“Sorry Mr. Cartwright. Jay and I wanted to check on ya. All the men not on roundup are out searching.”
“Any sign of Adam?” asked Ben.
“No sir but men are heading toward the north grove. Seems that’s where the gunshots came from.”
“Clovis I want you and Jat to stay here with Hoss. I’ve got to find Adam.”
“Sure thing Mr. Cartwright. Pinky left like the wind to get the doctor. We’ll keep care of Hoss.”
A worried Ben mustered, “Thank you. If there’s any change you find me immediately.”
Clovis said nothing but looked at the man he admired … the man now facing the unknown. Ben released his hand from the cloth he held against Hoss’ wound. Clovis immediately started watch.
Ben turned and looked at Joe fearing the worse for Claire. Joe knew what his father wanted to know and said, “She’s fine pa. Hop Sing’s with her. I’ll explain it all to you. Right now I’ve got to find Adam.”
“You get going Joe and be careful. I’m not far behind you … just need to get my boots.”
Before Ben could say another word Joe was halfway across the great room headed out the back door with gun in hand.
* * * * * *
Joe was smaller in size than his two brothers but his heart was just as large. He raced and weaved toward the area where the gun shots were heard. He ran with all the speed he could muster hoping to find his brother safe. From the corner of his eye he saw ranch hands moving in the same direction but cautiously looking as they went. They were intent if Andy Wales was still alive that he’d not escape them.
It was now black against black. Two men dressed in the night’s color but only one with a gun ready to be fired. Adam slowly moved toward Wales holding his gun at his side. He eyes were equal to Andy’s now in their ability to see every aspect of his prey. The darkness was not a hindrance.
Wales looked at the jaguar approaching him slowly and carefully. A jaguar whose eyes seemed almost an eerie yellow against the blackness. Andy’s imagination was out of control. His eyes couldn’t be yellow.
Andy was feeling more than confident … he was feeling powerful. Standing erect being embraced by the arms of the pines and the night he said, “Keep coming Cartwright. That’s it. Take yer time. The night is mine and I’ve given you a taste of what I’ve lived with.” He spat on the ground.
Adam’s eyes never moved from Wales. He continued to walk slowly toward him.
“The evil is finished for now,” laughed Andy. “But you’ll feel its cleansing for as long as you’ve yet to live. I can’t be stopped not matter what you think. Your time is short.”
The eyes of the jaguar were still focused on his prey. He continued to walk slowly toward him.
“You’re of a demon seed and you planted a demon seed that ain’t never gonna see light,” he laughed. “What I did to yer missus had ta be done. Can’t have her evil bringing more evil. Tonight should finish that. The evil will die with her and I will be powerful!” spoke Andy in a defiant tone. “I will be forever the powerful one!” he yelled.
Adam was a short distance now from his prey. His steps slowed as he made his final approach. His eyes stared at a man that was surely of the devil himself … an enigma there was no explanation for.
“Cartwright,” laughed Andy. “Life ain’t nothin if it ain’t pure. Come on. I ain’t feared of nothin. Ya can’t hurt me ‘cause I’m ready fer ya.”
Adam stared feeling the weight of the gun in his hand. He spoke no words. Words wouldn’t help Andy Wales from Kentucky. Adam felt no emotion. He’d been pushed beyond the limits that contained his emotions. This was going to be finished.
The sound of the gun shot cut through the night as if it were sliced by the sharp blade of a cycle. Adam looked at Andy without blinking an eye. His mouth was set tightly. From the start of his walk toward the ‘purifying man’ to where he now stood he’d not said one word. What he had to do didn’t require any words. He’d made a decision and now dropped his gun.
SEVENTY-FIVE
They were equal now standing face to face.
What Adam wanted to do and what he knew to be the right action had battled each other. The bullet he sent past Andy left his gun empty. Anger in his life was not something that eluded him. This time the anger filled him beyond ability to contain it. The decision he made pained him. No matter what his mind and rampant emotions were telling him to do, he was unable to shoot down an unarmed man.
The power and strength of the jaguar reached its full capacity. The body was rock hard and the determination fierce. The jaguar leapt at his prey tenaciously knocking him further into the tall pines and the night.
The rock hard fist connected with the face of Andy. Adam’s first blow opened his door to lay waste against his prey with unforgiving force. The blow knocked Andy to the ground. Adam reached and lifted him only to pummel him again. His fists moved with deliberate meaning as he connected each blow. There were no words spoken by Adam. His eyes and actions were saying all that had been welled up in him.
Andy was on the receiving end but was not going to go down without giving as good as he got. His fist landed against the hard mid section of Adam. He was able to manage a swing at the rugged face but missed. Adam’s next punch didn’t. The anger in it knocked Andy into a tree. The speed of Adam enabled him to connect viciously with the face and body of the ‘purifying man’.
Andy felt no pain. His mind was in another place. He knew this punishment was a sign. A sign he needed to render dead. No matter how he tried to meet that end he was met with damage to his body.
Adam was tripped by Andy as he stood over him. Andy was able to leap on the man he saw as evil and would bring more evil into the world. He struck at Adam and this time connected his own vicious blow to his face. They rolled on the ground and pine needles struggling. Adam continued to be propelled by memories that had to be erased.
Each time he connected with Andy’s body was one memory less. Andy made his way free and before he could move five feet the jaguar caught him again. Andy could see the look in Adam’s eyes and was fueled by the anger he saw. He struck out connecting his own blows with a vengeance. Adam was knocked to his knee. He grabbed Andy and was hit with another blow.
This had to be over Adam thought. He was breathing hard but each breath was fuel for him. Adam blocked the next blow Andy sent his way. His fist all but passed through Andy’s mid section. It was powerful. The following blows impeded Andy’s ability to fight back – to be the powerful one. Power came fast and freely as Adam continued to beat this madman. Each time he connected with Andy he felt a freeing of his anger. He had become fed by the darkness that had been buried in his being and needed releasing. This he couldn’t control and cared less about the beating he was handing out.
Andy tried to defend himself but had been weakened by the attack. This was to Adam’s advantage as he struck again and again. Blood began to trickle from the mouth and eye of Andy.
Adam was in his own rage and continued to strike Andy again and again. When Andy fell to the ground Adam pulled him to his feet and freed his anger again. Andy was now becoming a mere figure of the man that held a gun to his wife’s head and stabbed his brother.
Joe continued to run with speed toward the darkness that was the battleground for his brother. His heart raced because he was facing an unknown. He yelled for the ranch hands to follow him. He called his brother’s name. Adam was in his own world and never heard the furtive calls.
Joe could see movement ahead. He prayed.
Prayers were exactly what Andy needed but the likelihood of them doing him any good now was little. Andy had been weakened to a point of diminished strength. His vision was hazy and he now felt pain. He also felt hate. He may be taking a beating but he was the powerful one. Cartwright would not live no matter what happened to him.
Adam was winning the battle against Andy and continued to assuage his freeing of vengeance. The man was down but not out. Adam straddled the prone body and continued to inflict his punches. Sweat was slowly running from his brow mixed with dirt and pine needles. Andy was beaten but not finished. The strong hands that could be tender in their touch were now tightly wrapped around the neck of a man that needed to die.
Adam squeezed as the eyes of the man looked at him. Control and need fed Adam’s fire. He was outside the parameters of self control. The hands squeezed harder.
“Adam! Adam!” It was Joe calling to his brother as he made his way to the battleground.
* * * * * *
Roy Coffey and his men pulled up just as Ben was heading to his son. Hearing Ben’s words as he ran, Roy and his men turned their horses and sped toward dark pines beyond the house. Anxiety and adrenalin was coursing through the hearts and minds of all the participants in this tragedy.
“Adam!” yelled Joe again as he reached his brother.
Adam’s grip was like a vice around the neck of Andy and growing tighter.
“Adam stop,” yelled Joe as he tried to pull his brother off the half dead man. The strength of his older brother was like trying to move a mountain. “Adam! Listen to me. That’s enough! Adam!”
Andy was being rendered unconscious by the strength of the vice around his neck. Strong hands helped Joe pull the jaguar off the ‘purifying man’.
Adam’s breathing was hard and labored. He broke free of the hold the ranch hands had on him and weakly leaned into a tree wiping his mouth with his hand. It was over for him. He didn’t kill his prey but brutally denied him. He leaned over to catch his breath and turned his head to view the man he’d almost killed. It was over he thought as he continued to breathe hard.
The sound of horses rapidly approached. Andy lay breathing hard. His face was abused and swelling quickly. Roy and his men jumped down from their horses.
“Adam, are you alright?” asked Roy.
Adam shot a look at Roy. Sarcastically he responded, “There’s your man.”
Joe joined Adam. “Adam. You got him. He’s not going to do any more damage. You OK?”
Adam stood up and leaned against the tree. He realized what he’d almost done but felt no remorse. He hadn’t killed Andy but he knew it was the end for him. “I’m fine Joe. I’m fine.”
Joe handed Adam his handkerchief which he accepted. Adam wiped his mouth and then his face. He finally took his eyes off the prey he’d followed and attacked.
“Git him up boys,” ordered Roy.
Footsteps made their way to the battleground. “Adam! Thank goodness you’re alright.” It was Ben.
“I’m fine pa. I’ve got to get back to Claire and Hoss.”
“I know son. They seem to be alright.”
Those words eased Adam’s anxiety. He was able to now stand on his own. He felt pain in his right first – the remnants of his actions. He wrapped his hand with Joe’s handkerchief. “Wales is finished Adam,” said Joe.
Adam just cast a dark glance at the man being pulled to his feet by Roy’s deputies. He didn’t say anything. Ben and Joe knew what he would have said. He merely laid his hands on the shoulders of his father and brother.
“You men give Roy the help he needs,” said Ben to his hands. “Thank you for helping us. I really mean it.”
Adam reached down to retrieve his hat. Joe picked up Adam’s gun. They turned to walk away.
“Cartwright,” Andy shouted with the strength he was able to muster. “You’re still a dead man.”
Adam didn’t turn around at Andy’s calling but took his first step out of the pines toward Claire and his brother.
A shot rang out. The Cartwrights now turned around to see Andy Wales fall to the ground. Clovis shot the man who committed murder and created angst for those around him. He’d pulled his knife from his boot and was about to try to render Adam dead. Laying in the darkness among the pines the ‘purifying man’s’ body lay still. Roy picked up the knife. “It’s over boys. It’s over. He’s dead.”
The three Cartwrights moved with speed toward the house. The battle was finally over – they now had a war to win.
Adam burst through the back door and headed with speed up the stairs. He opened the door to find Hop Sing sitting with Claire. Hop Sing stood up and looked at his dear friend. Silently he departed closing the door behind him.
Claire was alive. He needed that and she needed him. Adam grabbed her with his heart, soul and every fiber of his being. Their embrace was life giving for both of them. The knock on the door was answered and Hop Sing entered with bandages and medicine.
“I’ll take care of it Hop Sing,” Claire said.
Adam’s emotions began to settle as he realized what he’d almost done. He closed his eyes as Claire tended to him. Behind the closed eyes was a mist that would have told his feelings. He wondered how this night would affect her. The thought of what he’d almost lost sent a shiver through him. He now had to tell her about Hoss.
Claire finished and placed her hand on his. “I love you Adam. I’m fine and just thankful that you’re here and not …..”
Adam understood the worry that must have engulfed her in his absence. He was concerned about the fear she’d felt while threatened by the man that was now dead and its effect.
She had always told Adam that his eyes spoke to her. “Adam what are you not telling me?”
He stood up and said, “We need to go downstairs.”
Claire’s eyes searched his solemn and worried face looking for an answer. “We need to see about Hoss. He was stabbed by Andy Wales.”
Claire’s gasp caused her to move away from him. “No,” was the only word she spoke. She headed toward the door but was stopped by Adam.
She knew his question. “I can’t worry about me now Adam nor can you afford to. Hoss needs us.”
Their footsteps were heard coming down the stairs. Claire moved toward Hoss but was stopped by Joe. “Just wait here Claire.”
Adam rushed to his brother’s side. “Pa?”
“I don’t know Adam. Just wish the doctor would get here.”
Nervousness filled Claire just as the worry filled Ben, Joe and Adam. Adam looked at his wife and stretched out his hand to her. She moved slowly toward the hand of help and hope and took it. Kneeling beside Hoss she saw the blood stained markings of his injury. She faced Adam and then turned back to Hoss.
“Hoss,” she said. “We haven’t lost and we’re not going to now.” She reached and wet the cloth that had been placed on his forehead. Kneeling closer she dabbed his face and spoke again. “We’re family and not complete if one of us is hurt or missing. You can’t leave us. We won’t let you!”
The Cartwright men heard her words of caring and determination. They waited for the doctor as they watched the tender touches of Claire. The battle had been won but the true questions still needed to be answered. Would Hoss and Claire be OK? Would they win the war?
All they could do now was wait for the doctor and pray.
SEVENTY-SIX
The first hints of morning crept quietly. The night had been a nightmare and wasn’t over. If there was a dream the Cartwrights wanted to wake up from, this was it. Events and emotions were driving energy from bodies and minds as they sat, waited and thought.
Joe put several more logs on the fire and stared at it until the sparks and crackling brought him back to the moment. Ben sat uncomfortably in the arms of his red leather chair – fingers interlocked as he waited. Adam sat on the arm of Claire’s chair holding her hand with her head rested against him. They waited.
This was a difficult time for all – particularly for Adam and Claire. Their worry concerning Hoss was coupled with their both having come face to face with death. This experience alone added to the weight they already felt. New feelings came to life in both of them. Feelings that had to be dealt with. Claire tried to block out the cold steel that had rested against her head – she wanted to release what she contained inside. Adam fought to make sense of his actions.
Doctor Martin did a preliminary check on Hoss and had him moved to his room. The clock ticked away the minutes rhythmically as he tended the middle Cartwright son. Tick …. tick … tick … tick and then five chimes.
Waiting, like change, was a constant – a part of life. It could pass without issue or could be uneasy and a struggle for acceptance. This was the latter.
Joe moved toward the stained settee and rested on the table in front of it. He looked at the blood stains on the floor. Resting his chin on his hands, memories of laughs and arguments, teasing and tricks were alive in him. Certainly they’d shared an equal number of reprimands from their father. Hoss showed Joe how to find the best spots for fishing and how to tend to ailing horses. He knew good stock and would yell louder than anyone else when Joe tried to break a wild horse. His laugh was always present and Joe now remembered how often he cheated Hoss at checkers. His brother couldn’t leave him – not now.
Ben waited for a sound from the upstairs bedroom. How serious was it? His middle son was always the biggest and strongest of the three siblings. He loved him and the way he could find meaning and worth in the simplest of things. He thought of the many times he’d bring home strays which often included the humankind. He, like Adam, never knew his mother but relished hearing Ben’s stories about her. Yes, his son was a big man with a big heart –could easily be embarrassed by the simplest of things and had his own vocabulary. Dadburnit Hoss, Ben thought – you’re needed. We can’t lose you. He closed his eyes and prayed.
Adam’s thoughts were fueled by the fire he looked into. His worry took the same path as his father and brother. It surfaced memories of times shared, both good and bad. Hoss was a brother who with very few words had ability to make sense out of what appeared senseless. His wisdom was natural and he shared it freely. He had strength that could bend the strongest branch – gentleness to caress and care for a butterfly.
Adam learned much from this brother. Hoss always told Adam that he was smart, educated and knew things none of them could even think of. Adam thought those things unimportant – his brother lying upstairs had knowledge and wisdom beyond understanding and shared it humbly and unselfishly. Adam needed him. He wished he’d expressed his feelings more outwardly. Hoss often told him, “Adam ya ain’t got to say nothin’. I know what yer feelin.”
Claire prayed for life to become sane. She wasn’t able to glean a lesson from all that happened. She tried to believe there was one. Worry for all the Cartwright men consumed her just as the anxiety of feeling the gun against her temple was now finding a way to become real. She wanted to scream, cry, move – this could not have happened she thought. But it had.
From somewhere she’d been able to garner strength to tend to Hoss. Perhaps her love for the tender man overcame the emotions she should have felt at the time. That time had passed as the clocked ticked. So much was filling her now to the point of nausea and her every nerve ending was alive with anxiety and fear. Controlling this was hard. She felt the twitter of a flourish of butterflies pass through her.
Claire, too, prayed for Hoss, Adam who was going through his own personal anxiety, and herself – she was trying to hold on and needed Adam. She understood she couldn’t worry him now. He’d not shared what took place in the pines but sensed it lay on the fringes of his being. A dull ache in her lower back joined the other discomforts. The chair was comfortable but she moved to find a more comfortable position. She placed her hand on her abdomen and tried to breathe. She felt her air being restricted.
Ben couldn’t stand the waiting. He needed to be active – to be doing something. Rising he said, “Hoss is a fighter. He’s going to pull through this.” His words were more of a hope than fact at this moment. Viewing his family he sought reactions.
“We know pa,” said Joe. “It’s just this waiting. What could be taking Doc Martin so long?”
Adam said nothing but felt his younger brother’s pain added to his. Claire moved again. Ben watched the father-to-be and mother. He surmised what each of them must be feeling and his heart ached that much more. The effect of this night was taking its toll.
“Joseph, why don’t you make some coffee?” asked Ben.
“Sure pa.” His father only used his full name when he was either in trouble or worried.
Adam caught his father’s eye. The tiredness was more than evident.
“Claire, I think we need to get you upstairs to rest,” said Adam.
“That sounds like a wise decision,” added Ben.
Claire was afraid to move at the moment. The nausea was becoming worse and trying to control it difficult. She managed to say, “You’re right but in just a moment if you don’t mind.”
“Is something wrong?” asked Adam.
“No. I just want to wait for the doctor.”
“Claire whatever the news, we’ll be sure you know,” added Ben.
“Come on sweetheart, we can wait upstairs,” Adam said as he stood to help her up.
Ben was glad Adam was gently insisting she rest. An expectant mother having experienced what would have crippled the strongest of women emotionally should be resting and regaining what seemed to be taken for granted – peace and comfort.
As Claire stood she tried to steady her footing. Adam noticed her shakiness. His strong arms held her as they started toward the stairs and their room. The blue eyes viewed the landing that had been the stage for the drama played out earlier in the evening. She shuddered. It wasn’t just from that one act play – but also because she was feeling sick.
SEVENTY-SEVEN
Adam and Claire hadn’t laid a foot on the steps when the sound of a door closing was heard. They retreated to join Ben and Joe in the great room and watched as Paul Martin slowly walked down the steps to join them.
He placed his medical bag down and turned to his audience. “Hoss suffered a great loss of blood,” he started.
Ben interrupted. “How is he? Is he going to be alright?”
Paul Martin turned to Ben and the waiting family members. “Simply, the answer is yes.”
A sigh of relief sprouted in the room followed by smiles. The ticking of the clock had finally stopped for them.
“Can we see him?” inquired Ben.
Paul finished rolling down his shirt sleeves. “In a minute but I want to speak to you first.”
An ominous look crossed the face of both Joe and Adam. Ben looked at Paul and with a half smile of relief asked “What?” Slightly chuckling Ben said, “You … you just said he was going to be fine. Surely that’s good.”
“Ben listen to me,” Paul said as he looked at all the family gathered. “Yes, I said I believe he’ll recover. What I want you to know is that he’s lost quite a bit of blood which has left him weak,” Paul said as he ran his hand through his hair. “The wound inflicted was deep but fortunately no vital organs were injured. His state of unconsciousness was due to apparently hitting his head when he fell. He’s going to have a headache for a few days.”
Adam spoke up. “What else Paul?”
Paul Martin had treated this family for almost every ailment he could think of over the years. “It’s the wound itself. The knife used was a Bowie knife. Damage was done to surrounding tissue which I’ve cleaned and treated as best I can. With this type of wound there is the potential for infection.”
Paul Martin continued. “He’ll be weak and uncomfortable. If you notice any signs of a rise in temperature, discoloration of the surrounding area, unexpected pain or tenderness, an abnormal odor, continued bleeding, seepage of fluid or extreme discomfort – these could indicate infection which wouldn’t be good. There’s no telling what the knife had been used for or what type of contamination may have been on it.”
“Paul, there’s no sign of infection now is there?”
“No Ben but it’s too early to tell. Let’s hope there is none. I’ve taken all precautions to ward that off. If signs should appear, I’d need to treat his whole body.”
“His whole body? Why Doc if it’s the wound that could be infected … and you’ve just said it’s too early to tell,” Joe asked.
Adam understood.
“The reason to treat the whole body is because infection doesn’t stay localized. It can travel throughout the entire body which, in this case, would not be good especially in his weakened condition.” Paul waited. He needed to be candid with the family.
“For now I’d suggest we be thankful for his being alive. I’ve only mentioned these other factors merely as a possibility and something for you to look for.”
Ben placed his hands on Paul’s arms and thanked him. “Can we see him?”
“Sure Ben, but not for very long. I want to check him again before I leave and I’ve medicine I want him to take.”
Joe and Ben quickly made their way up the stairs. Claire still was feeling uncomfortable but walked up the stairs with Adam.
Ben opened the door and saw his son. He was awake and appeared to Ben as if a little child once again.
“Son, you had us worried for a bit but Doc Martin says you’re going to be OK,” Ben said excitedly as he held his hand.
“Hi’ya pa,” Hoss said weakly.
“Hey brother you caused us to lose a good night’s sleep,” quipped Joe.
“Sleep ain’t nothin you ever lost little brother.”
Hoss’ sense of humor warmed their hearts. His eyes moved to the foot of his oversized bed. Standing there were Adam and Claire.
Hoss said nothing but looked at the two of them and managing a bit of a smile and merely winked at them. Claire’s smile was healing medicine in itself for Hoss. Adam just gave him a thumbs up and a nod. Hoss nodded.
Doctor Martin entered the room and said, “This family will have lots of time to take care of Hoss. Right now I want him to get some rest and I want to check him again.”
“I’m surely glad to see all yer faces,” said Hoss. “Ain’t a better sight in the world.”
Doctor Martin stood by the door. Claire walked over to Hoss and kissed him returning his wink. He started to laugh but was stopped by the pain. She touched his hand and said, “Good morning.”
Adam placed his strong hand on his brother’s shoulder. Hoss reached for it and just squeezed it. They had spoken.
Adam escorted Claire out the door and heard a voice. “Just a minute young lady. I want to examine you.”
Claire was glad.
“We’ll be in our room which is ….”
Doctor Martin smiled. “I know where it is Adam,” he grinned. He returned to Hoss.
Adam closed the door behind them. Claire was no longer able to contain her nausea. She rushed toward the basin just in time.
Adam rushed to her. Concern for her was obvious. “Why didn’t you let me know you weren’t feeling well?”
“I’m better now. We had the worry of Hoss in front of us.”
“Don’t ever not let me know you’re not feeling well,” he said almost angrily. “I suspected something.”
She washed her face and Adam handed her a glass of water. His care was loud and clear. She felt concern for what he’d been through and she’d put that first. Now in the solace of this room, they were one again and could share.
He pulled her to him and held her with all his might. “It’s been a night my love.”
Her shaking became obvious to him as she tried to bury herself against him. “Adam, tonight frightened me more than I can say. I guess I’m just reacting to what happened.”
He kissed her hair and stroked her. “I know. I know. It’s over now and you’re safe. We just have to work on how this has affected you. There’s so much in front of us.” They stood in each other’s arms as they rocked back and forth.
As she lay against the man she could never imagine being without, she said, “I know you’re hurting yourself for more reasons than Hoss. Your eyes don’t lie to me.”
He moved away and looked at her. His look was serious. He kissed her and knew she was his strength. He needed to release his feelings about the evening. First, he wanted to ensure she was going to be fine. Her shield, like his, covered a myriad of feelings. Together they would peel the layers of the shield away.
Adam responded to the quiet knock on the door. Doctor Martin entered. “You two have had quite an evening. Claire I’d like you to sit on the bed for me.”
“Before I examine you I’d like to hear from you and Adam what exactly took place.”
Claire looked to Adam. She trembled a bit so Adam started to recount the events that took place in the house.
Paul Martin listened. What he heard, added to what Claire had recently been through, caused him to err on the side of caution. He said nothing about his concerns but wanted to ensure she would be fine and the baby healthy.
Adam divulged the upset stomach Claire had. Paul thought it may have had to do with what she’d been through – which could be normal. He asked Adam to leave the room while he started his examination.
Adam returned to Hoss’ bedroom while Doctor Martin looked after Claire. Hoss was now sleeping. His father was nodding in a chair as he’d done many times before. The lamp was off but the room was being lit by the morning’s greeting. Adam felt a light within him. Family was important and their relationships crossed any and all boundaries – both good and bad.
The night had turned to day in a blink of the eye. His inner being told Adam that all would be fine with his brother and he gave thanks. They’d talk, laugh and grow together.
What he felt about his actions played out in the darkness would now be better able to be dealt with in the light – especially after sleep. He looked at Hoss once again before he closed the door. If anyone would understand how he felt about his rage and actions against Andy Wales – Hoss would.
Adam paced the hall quietly as Paul Martin examined his wife. He needed sleep. His worries were being exacerbated by things he couldn’t control. The health and safety of Claire and the well being of his little one were all encompassing. She’d been strong when it counted, he thought. What would she be facing now?
SEVENTY-EIGHT
Claire was tired and wanted rest. Doctor Martin recognized the fact but was going to take whatever time necessary to thoroughly examine her. He spoke gently as he poked and prodded in an effort to ensure she was relaxed. Claire had come to trust him and felt confident in his skills.
The wait for Adam seemed an eternity. He wondered if the examination was taking this long and his patience was waning, what he would do when it came time for the baby to be born. He thumbed his head and smiled at the thought.
Hop Sing quietly came up the stairs carrying freshly brewed coffee. The night had been long and breakfast wasn’t ready. He made coffee for Ben but carried enough with him for Adam and Doctor Martin. Adam thanked him for the dark liquid and watched as he entered Hoss’ bedroom. He exited quietly with an empty tray.
“Mista Hoss resting. You need do same.”
Adam nodded his head as he drank more of the hot liquid.
“Hop Sing I’m sorry I didn’t say this before, but you made all the difference tonight. You’re truly a member of this family and I want to thank you.”
“No need to thank Hop Sing. Try do what I could to help. Was very much afraid.”
Adam smiled and placed his hand on his friend’s shoulder. “You did more than that … you gave my wife and child back to me and stayed until I returned.”
Hop Sing saw the sincerity in Adam’s face and heard it in his voice. “I happy do what can. Glad all over. Very fond of Missy Claire. Glad Mista Hoss be OK.”
Adam’s remarks were genuine and Hop Sing knew it. He hurried off leaving Adam to wait in the quietness of the hallway – a hallway that had been life threatening a few hours before. Looking at his brother’s room he needed to see him.
Adam quietly opened the door and viewed a man worried, now older than his years holding his brother’s hand – his father. Hoss appeared to be sleeping – as if it were a normal evening at the Ponderosa. The light cast a faint shadow in the room on two shadows, one fighting for the life he’d lived and the other praying for that very same life. Tired eyes looked upon his brother. He was a big man in more ways than one.
Adam half smiled and nodded his at his father. This was his indication all would be well again and it was accepted in a heartfelt way. Taking a last glimpse at his brother he closed the door as quietly as he’d opened it.
Joe came up the stairs slowly putting one foot in front of the other when he viewed his older brother. He reported Roy Coffey and his deputies had taken care of matters and were enroute to Virginia City. No reference was made to the lifeless body of Andy Wales from Kentucky. Adam digested the information and looked toward his bedroom door.
Joe knew very well the impact the evening had on all of them. He also knew the concern had doubled for Adam. It came subtly to Adam, something he had not seen in quite some time, his ‘little brother’ assuring him that all would be well. He loved Claire also and wondered how Adam had managed to keep himself together for so many weeks.
Adam thanked Joe for all he’d done. Joe instinctively knew it included his intervention between Adam and Andy in the midst of the pines. Joe saw the look on Adam’s face and realized how he must have felt compromised in that space and time. Certainly it was understandable Adam would have reacted in this manner. As Joe spoke Adam listened to ‘new’ wisdom pouring out.
“Adam you’re just a man pushed beyond limits – you can’t blame yourself for that,” said Joe.
The darkness of the eyes began to warm as he listened to his brother. He’d tried to hurt Andy with all his might for what he had taken away and what he threatened to take away. He wiped his hand across his face – tiredness had become his companion.
“Adam listen to me. You’re beating yourself up over your actions tonight. We both know our tempers – but we both know our limits. Certainly Wales deserved the beating he received. He tried to kill you out there and you had the perfect opportunity to do the same – but you didn’t. It’s not who you are. Your actions were the freeing of senseless pressures and hurts you carried far too long. It didn’t matter that I came upon the scene when I did – you would not have killed Wales that way. I know it and somewhere deep inside you know it too.”
Adam said nothing to his brother but knew he spoke truth. He’d helped him with this piece of the puzzle. Joe hugged him, smiled and took a seat on the hallway floor. Adam just slid down the wall to find a seat as well.
The two bookends sat and talked quietly. Joe knew Doctor Martin indicated Hoss would probably be just fine. He was worried about the other closed door that his brother looked at and wasn’t going to leave him alone now.
“Adam I’ve told you this before but you do know you’re stubborn.”
“So I’ve been told.”
“Claire’s going to be fine. I know she is and the baby too. She’s a Cartwright and has come too far not to continue.”
Adam just closed his tired eyes and said, “You’re full of insight this night … err … this morning aren’t you?”
“All the time but no one hardly gives me a chance to share it. I know you’re worried and I don’t expect you to say anything about it. That’s what I mean when I say you’re stubborn.”
“I’m not agreeing with you but I’ll consider what you’ve just said.”
Joe got up and said, “Good morning brother,” as he headed for his room and some quick sleep.
* * * * * *
Doctor Martin completed his examination. He put his instruments away and sat to speak with his patient.
“You’re a little over four months now Claire and …”
“Is the baby alright?” Claire interrupted.
Paul Martin looked at her. “Claire with what you’ve been through tonight I was afraid it may have caused some problems. I haven’t found any and believe the baby is fine. I just want you to take it easy for the next few days and let me know if you experience any significant changes.”
Claire sighed with relief. “I was so worried. When I felt the fluttering and the sudden nausea it frightened me. And then my back started to ache.”
“Claire this is your first child and there are things you’re going to experience you’ve never experienced before. Each woman’s pregnancy is different.”
Claire looked at Paul Martin as he gently held her hands. His warm smile eased her worries. “The fluttering as you call it is just the little one growing. You’re going to feel that from time to time. You’re going to feel this and other things as well in later months. You’ll be surprised. As for the nausea, I’m convinced it’s related to the unfortunate circumstances of this evening – especially your encounter with this … this … Andy Wales. Anyone, man or woman, would have been scared out of their wits with a gun placed against their head.”
He saw the look on Claire’s face which indicated she was feeling the after effects of this ordeal.
“In your case, especially expecting a baby, the effect took its toll and you suffered the symptoms you’ve described. As for the pain in your back, you’ve a pretty nice little bruise there from where you fell … hitting your back against the edge of the table.”
Claire was more relieved than she had been earlier. “I was so worried about Hoss and the whole evening, I’d forgotten when Andy Wales fled he pushed me into the table.”
“There’s nothing to worry about. You’ve got a good bruise but the discomfort will ease and be gone in a few days. Right now, all of this family needs rest – particularly you.”
Paul patted her hand with a smile on his face. “You’re going to be fine … besides I’m going to take the best care of you I can. I’ve never delivered a Cartwright into this world before.”
His words caused her to smile and he reciprocated. “Now I guess we better put Adam’s worries to rest.”
Claire sat relieved as the door was opened for Adam to enter. Adam was concerned but seeing the smile on Paul’s face gave him the answer he sought. As Adam held Claire to him, Paul Martin recounted what he’d told Claire – especially about needing some rest. Paul bid them goodnight and closed the door.
“Well Mrs. Cartwright since Paul says you’re going to be fine I think we better follow his advice.” They kissed with an assuredness of their future intact. The weight of the night’s turmoil was slowly changing into the lightness of sleep creeping over the two of them. Whatever needed to be discussed to put the night away would be. Their news was good – they now prayed for the brother a few doors down the hall.
Helping Claire change into her nightgown Adam saw the bruise on her back. He gently fingered it, remembering, and was glad it wasn’t more than it could have been. Claire enjoyed the touch of his hands and this was not an exception. She climbed into bed feeling she was being wrapped in safety. Adam turned out the lamp and felt tiredness caving in on him. They held each other and closed their eyes. This was their life – the way it should be. Claire took Adam’s hand and placed it over their child. The fluttering caused Adam to ask, “Is that ….?”
“Yes,” was Claire’s answer. The three of them drifted off into a well deserved sleep.
* * * * * * *
Morning had turned into afternoon. The weather outside was cold but the sun’s rays warmed the bedroom. Joe knocked softly and walked in. His father rubbed his eyes and looked up.
“How is he pa?”
“He seems better,” said Ben wearily.
Joe looked at his brother and worry returned. Hoss was sleeping and showed no signs of waking. Joe realized he could have been the one stabbed. His brother had bravely dashed down those stairs without a worry for his safety. Was this providence’s way of speaking? He didn’t know. All he knew is he wanted his brother to return to them as he was. He’d pray and he’d stay by his side.
“Pa, I’ll stay with him. You’ve not had sleep and I have. Why don’t you get some rest?”
Ben stood and looked at his middle son. He placed his hands on his shoulder and turned to Joe. “You’re right. I could use some sleep.”
Joe faced his father and offered a look of assured confidence. Ben left while Joe took the seat of sentry. He bowed his head as the promise of the sun’s warmth now engulfed him.
The house was quiet except for the sounds of food being prepared in the kitchen. The clock in the great room had ticked away many minutes throughout the night. The internal clocks of the Cartwrights needed resetting.
Waking to the aroma of coffee, Claire lay still looking at the man beside her. His hair was askew and he was sleeping soundly. How she cared for him. She thought life goes on and this was the first day toward that moving on. She eased out of bed and within a short time had refreshed herself and dressed. Looking out the window provided her with comfort. The Nevada sky spoke loudly. It wouldn’t be long before the coldness brought with it the winter snow and hibernation of the ranchers. She wondered what it would be like with Adam. The last winter she’d spent with her aunt and uncle. This winter she’d spend with her husband.
Claire pulled the covers gently over Adam’s shoulders when his hand found her arm. Before she could speak he kissed her hands and looked at her. “I love you.”
Claire smiled at him and her blue eyes returned the words. She leaned down for an embrace they both needed. Adam needed to feel the softness of her and realize she was alive and well. He held her passionately as if he was afraid to lose her again. Claire held him tightly as if she were trying to bury herself in him. Being united with him was her happiness and her security. She’d never be able to live without it and it was given freely to her. She kissed him tenderly and rose.
“Stay and rest if you will. I’m going to see about Hoss and the rest of the family.”
“Ummm, I’d like to but I’ve got to do the same,” Adam said as he tossed the covers back. The bronze of his skin adorned by dark hair caused her to smile. As he ran his hand through his hair he saw her smile. “What’s that for?”
“Oh, I just think you need a shave before you see anyone else.” With that she closed the door.
Quietly she opened the door to Hoss’ room and found Joe half asleep and half sitting. Claire walked over to Hoss and looked at the face that was still ashen but seemed to show some signs of regaining color – at least that was her hope. Joe opened his eyes and jumped out of is chair.
“Claire is he alright?”
“Seems like he’s sleeping like a baby. I’m here now so why don’t you try to get some rest?”
“I couldn’t do that.”
“Yes you could and I insist. I’m rested and fine according to Doctor Martin. So get a move on.”
Joe kissed her on the forehead as his way of thank you and departed taking a last glance at his brother.
Claire sat down and prayed. She could hear the sound of the breeze that had now turned into wind and felt the stroking of the warm rays of the sun. She was thankful for so much – and thankful for the man that lay before her.
She stroked his hand and felt moisture in her eyes. Gifts were to be given freely, and without thinking Hoss had given her himself unselfishly time and again. She was moved by the person that lay before her and felt the emotions.
His hand was large. She felt the soft skin of the back of his hand. The underside was somewhat rough and calloused. These hands told the nature of this man. They often showed humor and joy when he would slap his knee; they were the hands that would point a strong finger at his little brother during spats; they were the hands that would scratch his head when Adam said something he didn’t quite understand; they were the hands that could bend a horeshoe; they were the hands that showed love and trust; they were the hands of a son that never knew his mother but was full of love and compassion; they were the hands that would bleed from hard work; they were the hands that comforted others; they were caring hands – hands that bespoke of love and promise. All of this she now held in her hand.
There was no telling how long she sat there when the hand she held moved. She stood up and bent over the man in the bed. The other hand he used to touch his face.
The eyes that had been closed opened and focused on her. She smiled at the rumpled brother who looked wonderful to her.
“I guess I had a mighty long sleep,” he said as he tried to move. Pain cut through him.
“Take it easy. You’ve had quite an ordeal.”
Hoss looked at the hand being held by Claire. “Thank ya. Thank ya fer being here. It’s right nice waking up and seeing an angel.”
Her smile warmed him. His words touched her heart. She knew he was going to be just fine – they were all going to be ‘just fine’.
SEVENTY-NINE
The afternoon passed quickly with visits by his siblings and father. Time had come to a halt for Hoss during his periods of wakefulness. Discomfort from his wound accompanied the weakness his body was fighting to overcome. Medication he was being given eased the pain but caused him to sleep.
The afternoon moments were highlighted by visits with Hoss. He was on the road to recovery according to Doctor Martin and fortunately there were no signs of infection. This news along with hearing words from Hoss comforted the family. For the most part it appeared the worst was over.
Night turned into day and the day was now turning into night. The Cartwrights were starting to erase the nightmare that had hounded them relentlessly. An easiness was secretly lifting the weight they’d borne. Outside the Nevada sky was announcing a change of seasons was near.
This night Hop Sing prepared a nourishing soup for Hoss and freshly baked bread. As if on exhibit, the family visited for assurance of his healing and watched as he finished the first bowl and asked for a second. His weakened state hadn’t diminished his appetite. This was the exclamation point on his road to recovery.
Within minutes of completing his dinner the family excused themselves as Ben cared for his son. Comfortable now, Hoss swallowed his medicine and spoke quietly and sincerely. The present moment was what was important. As Hoss drifted off to sleep once again, he told his father how lucky they were to be family. Ben agreed as he watched his son rest. The words Hoss slurred could not have been more accurate. Ben dimmed the lamp and joined his family for dinner.
The meal prepared was plain yet hearty. Hop Sing had carried weight on his shoulders as well – concerning Claire and Hoss. What had diminished his energy level were his thoughts of having saved the day along with his lack of sleep.
Appetites had returned and conversation ensued. The empty chair did not go unnoticed. Each gave thanks in their own way that the chair was only going to be unoccupied for a short time. Residual effects remained but were being left out of their conversation. Claire felt the need to raise her concern. She could not help but wonder how May and Mary Wales would handle the news and expressed it.
Adam looked at his wife. He knew the compassionate side or her. Still healing and crossing her own bridges, Adam loved that she was strong enough to address matters that may not have been comfortable but could not be ignored. She was healing and carrying all of them along with her.
Adam took her hand and rubbed her fingers. She was returning to the woman he loved with all his being – the one who would and could speak her thoughts when she felt a need to. He believed in this case she spoke because she cared. The value of life, however wasted it may have been, did not decrease its value to a family. They were an example.
Eyes turned toward Claire. Ben was first to respond indicating his worry had been so great and so close to home that he’d not considered how the Wales women would be affected. Joe placed his cup down and mulled over Claire’s concern. He thought a visit was in order but wondered how it would be received. Adam sipped his coffee believing he knew what would come of Claire’s concern.
Before they adjourned to the great room Adam’s ruminations were realized. The decision was caringly made to visit offering condolences and help. Joe hoped it would be received in the manner it was intended. Claire stated she was certain it would be. Adam sipped his coffee.
* * * * * *
Adam and Claire sat on the settee. Adam made the decision they’d remain the night to the pleasure of Ben and Joe. The fire was crackling and the room felt homey and comfortable.
Claire appeared a bit fatigued but refused to give in to it. Ben looked up from his brandy and asked, “Claire how is my grandchild coming along?”
Sheepishly she smiled as said, “I’m certain you can see progress is being made. Doctor Martin says everything seems to be just fine.”
“Great! If I seem excited it’s because I am,” Ben said.
Claire leaned against Adam as he placed his arm around her. The signs of affection Adam showed boldly in front of his family was something the family was getting used to.
“Well I know it takes time for the baby to get here but the waiting is hard,” Joe added.
“I think the waiting is just a little harder for me than for you Joe,” laughed Claire.
“Well I guess that’s true – but you have to realize how excited we are.”
“Joe, I think excitement is shared all around. I’m not sure how I’ll look in another month of so.”
Adam held her closer and planted a kiss on her forehead. “You’ll be more beautiful if that’s possible.”
Claire smiled. “It’s just so comfortable here this evening.”
“Comfortable for the time being,” interjected Ben. “All the signs of winter are on the horizon and I’m afraid it won’t be long before the cold weather sets in along with the snow.”
“I love the snow,” Claire responded. “I’m just waiting for a good old fashioned snowball fight.”
“Snowball fight?” questioned Joe. “I’m the ace at snowball fighting. Just ask Adam.”
“Is he right Adam?”
“He’s only right when there are two brothers against one – which as been the case.”
“Let’s wait for the first snow and arrange for some outdoor time in it.”
“Do you think that’s a wise decision?” asked Ben.
Adam interrupted and added, “Claire has a mind of her own that’s sometimes hard to keep in check. Wise? That’s questionable. Decision? As far as Claire’s concerned it’s already been made.”
“So I take it a challenge is on then?” asked Joe.
“The challenge is on and I get to set the rules,” Claire said adamantly.
Joe rested himself in Adam’s cozy blue chair. “You know Hoss will be well soon and we’re going to have to start to plan the holiday celebration.”
“Holiday celebration?” asked Claire.
“Yes, said Adam. “We usually have a Christmas party for the neighbors and for the children. It’s really a wonderful time.”
“That sounds marvelousl. I’d love to help.”
“Young lady, you shall be involved as much as you’re able to be,” promised Ben.
Claire remembered the Christmases she’d spent in St. Louis. This would be a first with her husband and their little person. She smiled and leaned her head on Adam’s shoulder.
Ben watched the relationship that spoke volumes between she and Adam. He loved her and his memories returned to years before and the thought of Elizabeth, Adam’s mother. In many ways he saw traits of her in Claire. How ironic he thought that his son married a woman that in so many ways reminded him of Elizabeth. The love Adam had waited so long to find was filling him to overflowing. Ben was happy for his son and thankful.
Claire sat as the men talked a bit about bringing the herds down before the cold weather set in totally. There were many chores yet to be managed – and they would be. The year had been a good one for the Ponderosa and now proved to be a blessing for all gathered in this house.
Claire thought of her music and her painting. She wanted to get back to it. It was part of her and she wanted to share it with her family. She had a twinkle in her eye and she’d made yet another decision.
She started to hum and Joe asked, “Do you sing as well and play the piano and paint?”
“No I don’t,” she said as she held Adam’s hand. “I was just remembering a poem that Amelia and I would sometimes sing.”
“Well share it with us,” Joe almost ordered.
“By all means,” added Ben as he rose to get a brandy. “Adam?” he asked as he raised the decanter.
“Yes. Thanks pa.”
Ben handed Adam the brandy and settled himself in his chair.
Claire spoke softly and with feeling.
It takes a day to make a dream,
But it takes many nights for a seed to become a tree.
Life is a ladder that must be climbed.
But in every stage,
There are many rivers and battles to fight
And our hopes determines our future.
Life is a trip through the wilderness
And everyone must survive for success.
But without a determination
We can never reach our destination.
There are many roads in life,
But choice
Stands between the broad and the narrow.
The world is not only what we see
But what we hear
Life is time and time is tide.
We are making an endless journey
But no ladder is without an end
Problems may fall like rain
But every seed has its season.
Engraved in my heart.
She’d managed to do it again. Claire touched the hearts and minds of her audience. She was a wonder and there was no wonder why Adam loved her so.
Beginning to feel tired Claire thought she’d excuse herself for the evening. “Sweetheart are you feeling alright?”
“Yes Adam. I’m just a little tired but I want to see Hoss for a little while.”
They rose as she stood up and made her way up the stairs. She stood straight and took each step deliberately. Her hair was highlighted by the lamps and glowed with a beautiful sheen. Adam watched every step she took. Joe tapped his father on his arm pointing to his brother as he watched his wife depart the room.
“One day Joseph, I hope you can find what Adam and Claire have.”
“Pa, look at Adam. I think I’d be hard pressed to beat that.”
“Joseph, I don’t think so. When the right person comes into your life you’ll be quite a lot like your brother and I’ll be a happy man all over again. Your brother has found his life,” Ben said with happiness and memories of days gone before. He remembered the love he shared if only briefly with Elizabeth. If Adam and Claire shared only a fraction of that, they were blessed.
Ben and Joe smiled.
Whether it was the brandy or the warmth of the fire, Adam had totally been able to relax along with his father and brother. His thoughts turned to the Christmas party that wouldn’t be too far in the offing. It was a wonderul time. He thought of a piece of him that he missed – the thought of a little three year old cherub that had taken a spot in his heart.
“Hey Adam,” called Joe. “Are you sleeping with your eyes open?”
“No little brother. Just mulling over a dream.”
“Huh?”
Adam just sipped his brandy and didn’t reply to his brother. Ben smiled and wondered.
* * * * * *
Claire quietly slipped into Hoss’ room. It was dimly lit by the lamp and she had to laugh to herself. He was not only sleeping but was snoring slightly. Adam had mentioned how Hoss could call the hogs with his snoring – particularly if he was really tired. She didn’t feel he was calling hogs but rather calling his body to heal.
She adjusted the covers over him and said a prayer while placing her hand on his forehead. The fever seemed to have subsided and he was resting more comfortably than he had earlier. She loved this big soft man and kissed him softly on his forehead – thanking him for loving her. Slowly she closed the door and went down the stairs thankful her prayers were being answered.
Adam rose as she returned. He noticed the smile on her face as did Ben and Joe.
“He’s sleeping comfortably,” she said with peace in her voice.
“I’m glad to hear that. I knew he’d get better,” said Ben. “I’ll be going up soon to check on him as well.”
“I’d like to say goodnight and try to get some rest. Adam and I will be leaving in the morning and I think it may come sooner than I want it to.”
They chuckled and Claire said her goodnights. Ben embraced her and gave her a kiss on her cheek. So much like Elizabeth he thought or was he just being sentimental.
“Ah pa are you going to let go of my wife?” Adam asked. “She does need to get some rest.”
Teasingly Ben continued to hold Claire. Claire and Ben laughed as Adam waited.
When Claire gave Joe a hug goodnight he said, “Before you leave tomorrow I have some things I feel I can now tell you about brother Adam.”
“That’s it for tonight,” said Adam. They all enjoyed the laugh.
Adam placed his arm around Claire and bid his family goodnight.
Both Joe and Ben now had quiet time for themselves in the great room. They focused on personal thoughts enhanced by the warmth of the fire. The warmth was life … not only for them but for all the Cartwrights and the one yet to arrive.
Hop Sing came out with a pot of his special tea for Claire. “Missy Claire. Where she go?”
“Ah she just went up to bed,” said Ben.
“My Missy Claire cannot sleep without special tea. I take up and check on Mista Hoss.”
He hurried up the stairs with tea in hand.
“My Missy Claire?” quipped Joe.
“Son,” Ben said as he placed his hand on Joe’s shoulder. “There’s a real bond between Claire and Hop Sing that gives him the right to refer to her as his Missy Claire.” Joe looked at his father and saw his eyes. Peace, pride and love were reflected in Ben’s eyes by the flames of the fire … a fire that burned deeply within him and had not nor could not be extinguished. It was life and love.
Hop Sing knocked softly on Claire’s door. She opened it and received the tea prepared especially for her. She smiled and thanked him. He bowed and before he could disappear she said, “You mean quite a lot to me. You’re a very special man. I’m glad that you’re my friend.”
Hop Sing smiled with embarrassment but felt his ancient ancestors were telling him something through Claire. Her spirit always presented him with a true happiness.
As he was departing for the evening he said, “Drink tea while hot – good for you.”
Claire agreed.
Hop Sing added his own bit of wisdom when he said, “Be not afraid of growing slowly, be afraid only of standing still.”
Claire had learned much from the time Hop Sing had stayed with her and Adam. She responded in kind by saying, “Do not fear going forward slowly; fear only to stand still.
They both understood each other and smiled graciously at one another. Hop Sing departed and Claire closed the door.
She prepared herself for bed while Adam spent time with Hoss. She was brushing her hair when he entered their room. Closing the door behind him she turned.
“Tired? Adam asked. “You know Paul Martin said you needed rest.”
“Yes to the first part of your question and yes to the last part as well.”
She rose to meet him. Her hair smelled of a sweet scent he couldn’t identify and they embraced. “It’s chilly sweetheart. Let’s get you into bed. I’ll join you shortly.”
“Adam I’m not sure what I’m going to do with you as this pregnancy progresses.”
“There’s nothing you’re going to have to do, I’m going to take care of everything.”
She hopped into bed and Adam pulled the covers over her. Claire reached for her tea. “I see Hop Sing has been here,” he said.
“Now why would you say that?” she asked teasingly.
Adam kissed her lightly. The darkness of the night was very different from the night before. Adam placed logs on the fire to create more warmth and then began to wash and prepare himself for bed. Claire smiled as she drank her tea and drank in the beauty of the man before her.
She finished her tea and snuggled under the covers. Adam joined her and waited for her to place her head in the crook of his arm. He turned out the lamp. Their lips found one another.
“Your poem said quite a lot and caused me to start thinking,” he whispered.
The beat of his heart was sending a message to her as she lay against his chest. Her hand rested on the chest that she’d come to know so well.
“I’ve started thinking as well,” she said.
Adam felt her breath on his chest as she spoke. “We’ve some talking to do.”
“Yes we do.”
Their embrace was tender. “I love you Adam. We’re making an endless journey, but no ladder is without an end.”
EIGHTY
Ben and Joe spent time in and out of Hoss’ room during the night. At one point Adam woke and quietly slipped from his bed to check on Hoss. Each returned to their rooms feeling secure in the knowledge that Hoss was going to be himself soon.
The cool weather announced the arrival of morning. The smell of breakfast announced it was time to get up. Adam looked over for Claire but she wasn’t there. He heard laughter coming from the next room. He put on his robe and walked to where the sounds were coming from. He peeked through the small door opening and saw Claire and Hoss. He had no idea what they were laughing about but it warmed his heart – he smiled.
Feeling a firm hand on his shoulder Adam turned around. It was Ben.
“What’s going on?”
“I’m not sure pa, but whatever it is they seem to be enjoying themselves,” replied Adam.
What started as a visit between two people turned into a visit between four. It wasn’t long before the four became five with the arrival of Joe. Hoss was still uncomfortable and showed signs of it when he moved the wrong way or laughed too hard. He scooted his family out to breakfast and ordered them to have Hop Sing bring him a double order of the morning’s breakfast fare.
The family, minus one, finished breakfast in the dining room. The middle brother and son enjoyed his in bed. Claire excused herself to finish getting their things together for their trip home. Adam had already harnessed the carriage.
While Claire was upstairs a private conversation was held. The decision was made that Ben and Joe would ride to Carson City. Hop Sing could manage Hoss. Adam would take Claire home.
Saying goodbye wasn’t easy although Adam and Claire would be just a short distance away. Their departure from the Ponderosa marked their saying goodbye to memories that had to be forgotten. They would be.
Having said goodbye to Hoss, Adam assisted Claire with her cloak and wrapped her tightly in it. The weather was almost cold and Adam wanted to be sure Claire was warm. He kissed her lips lightly as he pulled the hood over her head. She smiled as did Joe and Ben.
Joe took their bags to the carriage and Ben assisted Claire in. The two watched as Adam and Claire headed home. Although it was cold, the sun provided a greeting of relief and hope. Joe and Ben headed into the house to tell Hoss where they were going.
Sheriff Calhoun received the wire from Roy Coffey. He sat back and read it a second time to be sure he understood the message. He couldn’t say he was sorry Andy Wales was dead. What he was sorry about was the task he was facing – delivering the news to Mrs. Wales and her daughter. He put his coat on and grabbed his hat. He was going to get this over with now.
A knock on the door signaled the arrival of Sheriff Calhoun. May opened the door. She suspected the reason for his visit but needed to hear it. Mary joined her mother as Calhoun entered.
“You have news for us,” said May.
Removing his hat, Calhoun said, “Yes ma’am I do.”
There was a brief silence as two sets of eyes focused on the sheriff.
“I’m sorry to have to tell ya this but I just received a wire from Virginia City. Ma’am your husband is dead.”
Staunchly May said, “Thank you for the message. My daughter and I will be leaving for our ranch shortly.”
Mary remained quiet as emotions churned within her. She looked at her mother who was now able to close the chapter that seemed to be written over and over again. It was a painful relief – but Mary’s words had proven to be accurate – her father would not be coming home.
“Sheriff Calhoun,” said May. “I’d like to be sure that his body is returned to Carson City for burial. Can you arrange for that?”
“Yes ma’am I can. If’n there’s anything else you need, jes let me know.”
“Thank you sheriff. There is something I want.”
“Jes name it ma’am,” Calhoun said.
“My husband is dead. It had to come to this because there was no other way for him. I don’t want to know the circumstances of how he died.”
Mary and Sheriff Calhoun were surprised at the request but Sheriff Calhoun honored it. He left quietly. Mary went to her mother who just looked straight ahead.
“Mama?” said Mary.
“It’s over Mary. I think it’s time for us to go home.”
“Mama we need to talk about this.”
“We will … but not in this place,” May said with a strained voice. “We’ll do it at home in surroundings that are familiar to us.”
“OK mama,” Mary replied.
Quietly they packed their belongings. The loss was expected but hard to accept. They emptied the hotel room of their personal items as emptiness filled each of them in different ways. Quietly and somberly they headed for their ranch and familiar surroundings to sort things out.
* * * * * * *
Adam brought wood in and started a fire. Claire put the kettle on to make tea.
“It shouldn’t be long before things start to heat up,” said Adam.
“I’m glad. It’s really chilly in here.”
Adam took the bags to their bedroom as Claire busied herself in the kitchen. The feeling of being back in their home was warming her much faster than the fire Adam had started.
Adam went to tend the stock. While working in the barn he felt invigorated – not from the crisp cool air – but from looking forward to the future. His brother was well on the road to good health and his wife was well on the way to making him a father. He felt fortunate and gave thanks for all he’d been given.
His thoughts of leaving Nevada behind and moving to St. Louis for a more civilized life for his wife and child were washed away. Understanding what he’d gained was more valuable than moving. He’d gained a greater appreciation of life, its meaning, and the understanding that it’s what one makes of it. He’d talk to Claire about it but knew she was looking forward to the home he’d started building for them.
As he tossed the last of the hay and put the pitchfork down, he couldn’t contain his smile. He quickly headed to the house with an internal smile. He was glad he designed the house he was building with extra bedrooms.
* * * * * *
Ben and Joe entered Sheriff Calhoun’s office. They decided to wait since he wasn’t there and enjoy warmth of the stove. Joe helped himself to a cup of coffee and sat down.
“So you think we’re doing the right thing pa?”
“Yes I do son. I think it’s the only thing we can do under the circumstances.”
Joe was sipping his coffee when he felt a draft. The door opened and Sheriff Calhoun entered.
“I see you didn’t waste any time,” commented Calhoun.
“Would you mind explaining your comment?” asked Ben.
Calhoun tossed his hat on the desk. “I just got the wire this morning about Andy Wales. That’s the reason you’re here ain’t it?”
“Yes it is sheriff. Is there something wrong with that?” Joe asked sarcastically.
“Joe,” said Ben.
“Sheriff, as a courtesy we thought we’d stop by to talk with you before heading out to the Wales ranch.”
Calhoun sat down and sighed. “I’m sorry ‘bout what I said. What can I do fer ya?”
“Well I just wanted to find out if there’s anything we need to know before we head there,” said Ben.
“Not much I kin tell ya. I delivered the news this morning. They seemed to take it alright – but I ain’t the best judge of that. Mrs. Wales says she wants the body returned for burial.”
“Was there anything else?” asked Joe.
“Nope. That’s about it. They left a couple of hours ago.”
Pulling his gloves on Ben thanked Sheriff Calhoun and he and Joe left.
“This may not be easy pa,” said Joe.
“Situations like this never are Joe … but they’re alone and can use friends.”
“Yeah I suppose you’re right.”
“Let’s hope we are.”
*
EIGHTY-ONE
May and Mary Wales headed in different directions to check their stock and work requiring their attention. This was the opportunity needed to sort through their feelings. Over the years times had been difficult enough for them but they found a way to get through.
As she worked, May thought of her three sons in prison and how to tell them of their father’s death. They were too far away that travel made no sense right now – she’d have to write a letter. The agony she felt had little to do with the death of her husband. She’d been hurt so much and so long by him that this last act of his – dying – left her without feeling. She was numb to it.
Her sons were a different matter all together. The one visit she’d made to see them after they took residence in prison was not a pleasant visit. They were angry for the state they were in. The bars that separated her from them had become a separation between in their lives. She explained once again she had to tell the truth at the trial and they had broken the law. Laws broken had consequences just as choices in one’s life had consequences.
Two of the sons refused to listen to her. They felt as their mother she was duty bound to protect them – even if it meant lying. The third son understood his mother and gave her hope that all had not been lost on them. She ended the visit telling them she loved them and with a heavy heart.
She sighed now because she had to tell them.
Mary hadn’t become numb to her father’s cruelty and actions. On the other hand she was saddened his life had ended, but suspected it. The treatment and harassment he inflicted on her was the man he was. She’d hated it and cowered from him more than she cared to remember. Yes, he’d made her angry and hurt her over and over again, but the blood the flowed through her veins was his. She’d accept reality but it would be an acceptance she’d wonder about. What was it that she’d done to cause him to become the man that now lay dead? What were the circumstances surrounding the way he died? Her mother may not want to know the answers, but she did and would ultimately find out.
The arrival of Joe and Ben was announced by the sound of their horses. May placed her hand above her eyes to shield the sun. She recognized the two figures that approached. She’d have to face them sooner or later. It might as well be now she thought.
“Good afternoon Mr. Cartwright …. Joe,” said May. She noticed the solemn look on their faces and invited them into the house. Mary noticed the arrival and headed toward the house.
“Please have a seat,” May motioned.
“Thank you ma’am,” said Joe. At that moment Mary entered the house.
Ben and Joe nodded to Mary. “Good afternoon,” she said.
May’s eyes were filled with expectation. The Cartwrights would not have come at this time if they weren’t aware of her husband’s death. Ben fiddled with his hat.
“Mrs. Wales,” said Ben. “Joe and I are here to offer our condolences on the loss of your husband and to offer any assistance we can to help you.”
May was not surprised by the kindness. It warmed her heart. “Mr. Cartwright, I wish to thank you. Mary and I just received the news this morning. I guess it was something that had to happen. It’s something we’ll handle.”
“I understand. The loss of a family member is very hard.” Ben started to say more but stopped. What he was about to say would not have been appropriate.
Mary was not as emotionally strong as her mother as this moment but managed to speak. “I appreciate you and Joe coming out to see about us. You’re very kind to offer us help.”
“We want to be able to help you in any way we can,” said Joe. “We consider you friends and that is what a friend would do. Please let us know what we can do.”
Mary was able to smile. She knew the words Joe spoke were from his heart but something troubled her. “How is the rest of your family?” She needed to ask this question to be sure they were well.
“My sons and daughter-in-law are all fine,” added Ben.
Mary was relieved to hear the answer and breathed easier. She looked at her mother who also seemed to be relieved.
Comfort settled in. Conversation along with coffee eased all of their tensions. May was more relaxed as she said, “Our life is going to continue right here Mr. Cartwright. I don’t have any intention of moving away. We started something of value and since Founder’s Day it’s become more promising.”
“Well that’s the truth,” added Joe. “The way Mary beat me in the race is something I’ve had a hard time living down.” They laughed.
Mary supported her mother. The words her mother spoke resonated in her. This is what she needed – a signal of moving on with their life.
“I’ve been called a proud woman,” said May. “I’ve always had trouble asking for help. I want you to know one thing – all of you Cartwrights have been more than friends to me and Mary. Your offer of help I accept … I accept it as a friend,” she smiled.
Both Ben and Joe smiled. Their visit was needed and they knew they’d done the right thing.
“Ahh Mrs. Wales,” Joe started. “Is there anything we can do before we leave or help with … ahh … work on the ranch or with any of the arrangements you plan?”
Ben cut his eyes at Joe. It was a question that had been avoided but did deserve an answer.
“Mama asked Sheriff Calhoun to arrange for papa’s body to be returned to Carson City for burial. We can handle the rest of it. My father …..” Mary’s voice drifted off. Her eyes focused on her mother.
“My mother has taught me that all life in any form is a gift and should be treated as a gift. My father had faults but we do plan to bury him proper.”
May reached for her daughter’s hand. Her words were true. She had taught Mary something and was glad.
Ben and Joe finished their coffee and conversation. They assured the two women they’d see them again soon.
* * * * * *
“Claire you aren’t being reasonable. I’ve already arranged for you to stay with Hop Sing and Hoss,” said Adam.
“Adam there is reasonable and unreasonable. Reasonable, my dear husband, is being able to do something. Unreasonable is trying to attain something that is impossible,” said Claire.
“And your point is?” asked Adam as he started to put on his tie.
Buttoning her jacket as best she could Claire responded. “My point is this. I’m able to attend the funeral. There’s no reason I can’t make the trip to Carson City and you know it. Funerals are for the living and no matter the man Andy Wales was he left a wife and daughter. They need support … our support … regardless of the past. My going is to support them.”
“You’ve made your point quite clear sweetheart. I don’t disagree with you in some ways. My concern is how taxing this may be on you and the baby.”
“The baby and I have survived more than any expectant mother I’ve ever known. A ride out of caring to Carson City doesn’t even come close. Now what time will you father and Joe be here?”
Adam rolled his eyes and started untying the tie he’d already tied. Claire shot him a caring look with her sapphire blue eyes and smiled as she met her husband and retied his tie.
* * * * * *
The early afternoon was quiet. The occasion was solemn. Surrounding the disturbed ground were just a few people accepting a fact – a life was gone.
Mary stood next to her mother. This was yet another goodbye to her husband but was the final goodbye. In the brief time it took them to reach his final resting place, May remembered the good times they once had. There was no reason now to remember anything else. A hard lived life was over. The gift she received was that her life was going to continue after the last shovel full of earth was put in place.
The presence of Ben, Joe, Claire and Adam made quite an impact on Mary and her mother. The only other persons present were the minister and undertaker. It was a brief service but a proper farewell. May needed this closure.
Claire leaned against Adam as his arm encircled her. Joe and Ben stood stoically. Mary held her mother as she prepared herself to do one last thing for closure. She looked at those around her and then looked at the slow moving white clouds across the blue sky. The same sky and clouds she loved in Kentucky. May unfolded a piece of paper and read.
Spring in Kentucky hills will soon awaken;
The sap will run every vein of tree.
Green will come to the land bleak and forsaken;
Warm silver wind will catch the honey bee.
Blood-root will whiten on the barren hill;
Wind-flowers will grow beneath the oaks and nod
To silver April wind against their will.
Bitterns will break the silence of the hills
And meadow’s grass sup dew under the moons,
Pastures will green and bring back whippoorwills
And butterflies that break from stout cocoons.
Spring in Kentucky hills and I shall be
A free-soil man to talk beneath the trees
And listen to the wind among the leaves
And count the stars and do as I please.
She folded the paper and pushed it into the earth. The service was complete. Final. Over.
Condolences were offered to Mary and May by Joe and Ben. When Adam and Claire stood in front of them to offer their condolences, a tear slowly crept down the face of May as she looked at Claire. Warmly May hugged Claire and the hug was returned. May offered a quiet, “Thank you.” A smile appeared on four faces – May, Mary, Claire and Adam.
* * * * * *
The Cartwrights all returned home. Ben and Joe went to check on Hoss who was recovering quite well. He was still a bit miffed he couldn’t make the trip but made it clear when he was able he’d visit Mary and her mother.
Hoss asked questions. Ben and Joe supplied answers. They were happy Hoss was recovering but not as much as Hoss. He sat there in his nightshirt with a warm smile on his face.
* * * * * *
Claire had changed her clothes and was heading to the kitchen only to be stopped by Adam.
“You’re a remarkable woman Mrs. Cartwright,” he said as he kissed her deeply.
“You’re a remarkable man Mr. Cartwright even if you did lose this morning’s … umm discussion.”
They kissed again. They were happy.
“I’d better get something started for our dinner,” Claire said as she brushed her hair away from her forehead.
“I think you’re going to find a surprise in the kitchen,” Adam added.
Claire looked puzzled. When she entered the kitchen she was surprised. Dinner had been prepared and was on the stove waiting to be warmed. It was Hop Sing.
“What are we going to do with him?” she asked.
“I’d say enjoy the meal he prepared. He’s just looking out for you.”
With a smile Claire said, “I know and I appreciate it. But the baby isn’t due for quite some time. I’ve got to be allowed to do things for myself until it becomes too difficult.”
“Do I hear a little bit of unreasonableness coming out of you?”
Claire laughed as Adam caught her hand. He walked her into the parlor and sat on the settee pulling her to him.
“I was thinking about our home. It should be completed just about the time the baby arrives. I thought we could bundle up since you’re so reasonable and go take a look at it tomorrow.”
“I’d love to Adam. I’m so anxious to be in it. I almost feel like a child.”
“In many ways you are a child and I love it.”
Claire’s statement opened the door to a topic he’d been thinking of for some time. He got up from the settee and found what he was looking for. He placed it over the fireplace and joined Claire. She looked at him and smiled.
“What do you think of it?” he asked.
“I think the work is rather good, if I do say so,” Claire added.
“Now about the subject. What are your feelings?”
Claire could see the seriousness in Adam’s questioning eyes.
“I love her. She’s beautiful, warm, loving ….”
“I feel the same way and could probably add some other things. How would you feel about finding out if we could increase our family before the baby arrives?”
Tears slowly formed pools in Claire’s eyes. Adam had learned over time that his wife easily showed emotions of joy with tears. This was one of those times.
“Adam, I felt we’d talk about this at some time but I don’t know what to say. It’s been on my mind as well.”
“It shouldn’t be hard sweetheart. You only have two real choices – either yes or no,” he chided her.
With his hands resting on her cheeks he used his thumbs to wipe the tears of joy that had seeped free from the pools. He kissed her eyes and then her lips.
“There’s only one answer if you’re sure Adam.”
“The only thing I’ve been surer of is I wanted you for my wife from the first moment I saw you. I can’t be more sure than that. So sweetheart what is your answer?”
“How does mother, mama, mom …. sound to you?”
They embraced each other with a joy that surpassed all the ordeals of life.
Entwined in each other arms they looked at the portrait Adam had placed above the fireplace. It was the portrait of Shelley painted by Claire.
“I think tomorrow would be a perfect time to find out … of course after we check our house.”
Claire was in a world of her own.
“Claire. Claire,” Adam said quietly.
“I’m sorry. I was just thinking. What if we’re not able to adopt her? I’ve never been a mother to a three year old before. Can I manage in my condition? Will she be happy with us? Will we be able to help her? Will …….”
Claire’s questions were ended with Adam’s kiss. She wrapped her arms around him and returned the love he showed.
Adam was overjoyed at the prospect of becoming a father. He was now a bit nervous becoming a father earlier than had been planned but he couldn’t see their life without the beautiful little three year old cherub he’d grown to love.
“Well that’s one for me,” said Adam.
“One for you?” Claire asked with excitement in her voice.
“Yes. Remember there are some things that are reasonable and some things that are unreasonable sweetheart. You taught me that.”
EIGHTY-TWO
The following few days passed quickly. Strength was returning to Hoss which enabled him to get out of bed. He assured his family he’d be fit as a fiddle in no time and was keeping his promise. This morning he had Hop Sing bring him a small mirror and positioned himself so he was able to shave without help. Yep, he thought, I’m gonna be just fine. Fit as a fiddle in no time.
Adam was finishing up a few chores before he and Claire would leave to see Mrs. Holloway. They’d ridden over to the Children’s Home two days earlier to speak with her but she was out of town. Today she would be back.
The conversations Adam and Claire had regarding adopting Shelley were open, honest and looked at the positive and negatives aspects of this decision. There were far fewer negatives than positives. They discussed the effect and transition that Shelley would go through. They discussed being parents. What they agreed upon was they didn’t want the child because she had no known family and would possibly be living her life in the home for years to come. They each in their own way had come to love the child … truly love her and shared this. In the simplest of ways Shelley had changed them without their being aware of it. Silently she’d crept into their very heart and souls. That entrance opened another part of their lives to love … a love for this child, a family, and a future. Whatever it took they would do. Neither could see their life without her and never faced the prospect that the child would not be theirs.
Adam was hitching the carriage when he heard it. A smile crossed his face because he’d not heard these sounds for a while and stopped what he was doing to listen. He sat down on a bale of hay. The sounds drifting through the air were a significant part of the life of his wife – a part he loved. The cool air carried the music toward him and the tall pines. She was playing the piano he’d given her as a wedding present. The music was soft and quiet at first then moved to an intricate classical piece. She’d not lost her touch or the ability to take a person to far away places and feel the emotion and meaning of the piece.
Listening caused Adam to remember and imagine. The image of her concert in St. Louis crossed his mind. The image of his asking her to become his wife and her saying yes; the image of her on their wedding day and wedding night; the image of her blue eyes and inviting smile; she was the true personification of something special. Music had the ability to move people he thought and at this moment he was moved by the expressive and evocative notes that were so much of his wife.
He smiled because her music was providing him a vivid feeling of happiness that conjured up metaphors and similes for him. Out of the three brothers, Adam would be the one to move along this path. He laughed to himself as he imagined his father chiding him about his education.
Claire stopped caressing the ivory keys when she heard the door open and saw Adam.
“You haven’t lost your gift,” Adam said.
“I do love music and it’s been too long since I’ve played.”
Adam reached for Claire’s cloak. It was time for them to leave. As if she was a child, Adam wrapped her in it and tied it about her neck. This was their moment.
Adam covered her legs and lap with a blanket to be sure she was warm and started the carriage ride to the Children’s Home, Mrs. Holloway and Shelley.
Their decision was life-changing and if nothing else, their life was certainly changing. They entered the building and asked to see Mrs. Holloway. While they waited the sound of children’s voices could be heard. Adam placed his arm around Claire and appeared a bit pensive. They rose from the bench they were seated on when they heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Heading toward them was the caring, slightly grey haired Mrs. Holloway.
“Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright, how nice to see you,” she said warmly.
“Thank you for seeing us,” Adam said graciously.
Mrs. Holloway was very observant. She was able to see through the opening in Claire’s cloak the signs of what she suspected was a new life. Smiling she asked them to follow her.
Closing the door behind them Mrs. Holloway asked them to take a seat as she poured three cups of tea. Tea was a daily necessity for her at this hour of the day. She joined them.
“Now, I understand you came to see me earlier in the week,” she said as she sipped her tea. “From the looks on your faces it appears somewhat serious.” Her eyes twinkled.
Adam put his tea cup down and cleared his voice. “Mrs. Holloway, Claire and I have come to talk to you about Shelley. You see … we want to adopt her.” There, he managed to get it out.
The smile on Mrs. Holloway’s face was radiant and couldn’t be hid. She picked up her cup and sipped more of the tea.
Adam was puzzled with Mrs. Holloway’s reaction. He looked at Claire.
“Mrs. Holloway,” said Claire. “Did you hear my husband? We love Shelley and we’d like to adopt her as our own.”
“My dear, I heard your husband …. er …. Adam and now you.” She poured more tea and then continued. “Let me share something with you if I may. I felt from the first moments there was an attachment growing toward the two of you by Shelley. She’s quite a different child when you visit with her. I’m overjoyed to know that you feel the same. What you said that’s more important than anything else is that you ‘love’ her.”
“We do love her very much,” Adam added. “We want her as a part of our lives and family.”
“Ummm it appears you’ve started your family,” she said caringly.
“Yes we’re expecting a child,” said Claire with a slight smile.
“Congratulations to you both.”
“About Shelley,” interjected Adam. “What’s the process for adoption?”
“The both of you are quite certain that this is what you want to do?”
“Very,” said Adam.
Mrs. Holloway walked to her desk and removed several forms. Before giving them to Adam and Claire she engaged them in a conversation that covered all the aspects involved with legal adoption in the territory of Nevada. Further, she seemed to lecture them, in a caring way, about children and those in her care, especially Shelley. Her responsibility to the children in her care was more than seeing that they were safe and healthy. She made that point very clear.
“You know very well that Shelley hardly speaks. We’re not certain why but feel something traumatic may have caused it. She’s healthy in every aspect according to the medical examinations the children have. We’d like her to be loved and a part of a family that really wants a child and wants her specifically.”
“Mrs. Holloway that’s something you don’t have to worry about. We’re not seeking a child because we aren’t able to have one,” said Claire. “Are there other interests by others in Shelley?”
“No Mrs. Cartwright. But it is important that I understand and obtain all information before this can go any further. It’s protocol. When you complete the application for adoption it will be reviewed by our Adoption Board, you’ll be interviewed as will others that know you and then the Board will make the final recommendations.”
“May we have the application?” asked Adam.
Smiling, Mrs. Holloway handed them a number of forms. Claire stood and thanked her. She then asked if she and Adam could visit with Shelley.
“It’s nap time for her but I think we can arrange a few minutes.”
“We’d appreciate it,” added Adam.
They headed for the door and Mrs. Holloway paused. She gave them her warm smile and said, “I’m supposed to be neutral in these situations, however in your case I find it hard. Please don’t become discouraged with waiting. I hope this will work out for Shelley.”
The small bed belied that a child was lying there. The covers had been pulled up and were a bit mussed. A small hand slid out from under the covers.
“Please don’t stay too long,” said Mrs. Holloway as she started to head out of the room.
Adam caught up with Mrs. Holloway and started a conversation. Claire wondered what he was talking about. She’d find out later. Claire entered the room and quietly walked over to Shelley’s bed. She knelt down next to the bed and softly said her name. Gently she reached up and pulled the cover from the child’s head. Claire smiled as the little face looked back at her. The eyes were bright. Shelley tossed her covers back and wrapped her arms around Claire’s neck. Claire hugged the child she hoped would be her own.
This was the image Adam saw when he entered Shelley’s room. Shelley saw the tall man and slowly released Claire. She moved her little legs and scooted from the bed. She walked over to Adam stretching her arms out to him. Adam laughed and picked up the child that was light as a feather. Shelley hugged him with her tiny arms. My daughter Adam thought. You are loved.
EIGHTY-THREE
The next week for Adam and Claire seemed to labor moving one day to the next. It was a matter of waiting – something they found difficult since they’d completed the adoption application and returned it.
Claire busied herself preparing items for the winter months which were fast approaching while Adam attended stock and securing their home. Evenings were spent confidentially sharing their dreams and more of the secret pieces they were made of. Claire would often play the piano with a flourish. The prospect of assisting with the creation of a musical presence in Virginia City still remained on the fringes of her life. Adam urged her to be a part of it as he’d done early in their marriage. Claire was still hesitant, but more so with the prospect of Shelley as their own and the little Cartwright on the way. Being able to manage frightened her and Adam knew it.
When something you love so very much is part of your soul and engulfs you, he thought, there are ways to ensure insure its inclusion. He knew it and just needed Claire to believe it. His hazel eyes caressed his wife from a distance as she finished her task and received the coffee she brought him with a kiss.
He looked at the clock on the mantle across from his desk. It would be any moment now. He sat back and rested his head against his leather chair. Turning it around with a single push of his foot he looked out the window. Winter was not far away.
The tall pines that surrounded their current home were braced for the snow that would come along with the holidays and festivities. He thought of how he and Claire would tell their family they were aunts and uncles earlier than expected. He smiled. Nothing had been said to their families regarding Shelley.
Adam closed his eyes and felt the gentle touch of this child. He imagined her from the tip of her toes to the top of her head. Her hair was the color of Claire’s and her eyes were the color of his. She had yet to smile for either of them but Adam knew it would come. He knew she would talk and they’d take walks, he’d teach her to ride, they would enjoy the snow and frolicking in it. Christmas was not far off and he had started to make her a sled. There was no doubt she would be theirs – Shelley Cartwright. He caught himself … what was her last name? Did she have a middle name? It mattered less to him. She would become a Cartwright.
His thoughts were interrupted by Claire.
“Is there something outside I should be looking at?” she asked.
Adam turned the chair around and with a straight face looked at the woman that was showing the seeds he’d planted. “No. It’s the same view as always.”
Claire’s eyes danced from the window back to him. “What are you working on?”
“I was just looking over the plans for our house. I want it finished before the baby arrives.”
Claire sat on the edge of Adam’s desk. She traced her finger across his sketches and then said, “Adam you’ve made every change possible and I’ve even compromised. You were thinking about Shelley.”
Adam’s eyes answered yes.
* * * * * *
The recovery of Hoss blossomed without any incidents. He was mobile and spent quite a lot of his time in the great room. Ben and Joe were securing the ranch for the winter and along with the Ponderosa hands managed to bring the last of their herds down from the high country.
Hoss never was one to become bored but being enclosed in the house was wearing on him. He was tired of reading and moving from one chair to another. Getting outside in the air is what he wanted to do. Staring into the fire he made a decision.
It had been far too long since he’d seen Mary and missed her. He was going to ride to Carson City to see her and her mother. He owed it to them and he felt he owed it to himself. Putting on his hat and coat was easy enough but getting away from Hop Sing wasn’t.
“Mista Hoss where you go?”
“Now don’t you get to frettin’ Hop Sing. I’m just gonna get some air and I think you’d be happy to get me out of yer hair fer a while.”
“Out of hair yes but not out of sight.”
“I’m fit and fine. You heard Doc Martin say so. So you jes stop yer worryin ‘cause I’m gonna get some fresh air. Tell pa I’ll be back after a while.” Hoss buttoned his coat and put his hat on. Hop Sing returned to the kitchen mumbling to himself.
The air was invigorating and Hoss breathed it in deeply. Life had returned to normal and he gave thanks his life had been spared. He thought if the Lord gave you another day to see the sun – you were supposed to get something done. Dadburnit – he knew what he was going to get done. He rode slowly out of the barn and with a sense of satisfaction on his face headed west.
The simplest things touched Hoss and he seemed to have a greater appreciation for them this day. The birds that flew above him seemed to be pointing the direction for him as they flew in formation. He often wondered why they flew that way. The coolness of the air caused him to look toward the mountains that were already covered with snow. The whiteness of the snow capped mountains were a stark contrast against the blue sky. Life was worth living – living it was appreciating all things big and small. Hoss moved ahead at a quicker pace feeling his heart beating to the rhythm of hoof beats.
Ben and Joe were ready for lunch when they entered the house. Their laughter alerted Hop Sing of their arrival. Rubbing his hands together Ben called, “Hop Sing, hope you’ve got something great for lunch.”
Mumbling Hop Sing came out of kitchen. “Got plenty good food. Too much good food. Cook for all but now only two eat.”
“Two?” asked Joe.” What do you mean two? Since Hoss has gotten better he eats enough for three.”
“Maybe so, but he not here.”
Ben’s expression changed from the laughing smile to a look of concern.
“What do you mean Hoss isn’t here?” bellowed Ben.
“Just what I say. He not here. Put on hat and coat. He leave.”
With his hands asking the question Ben asked, “Where did he go?”
“I not know. Try to get him stay. He say he need get some air. Say OK with doctor and to tell you he be back after while.”
Ben looked at Joe with a confused expression on his face. In frustration he placed his hands on his hips.
“Pa, you know Hoss. He probably had cabin fever and just needed to get out for a while,” Joe said in Hoss’ defense.
“Well I just hope he has sense enough to get air and get home.”
“Pa stop worrying. Hoss will be fine. Now if we don’t start to eat Hop Sing won’t.”
Ben sighed and walked to the table. He looked at the empty chair and then aggressively reached for the platter of meat in front of him. Joe merely watched his father fume and mumble. He secretly smiled to himself – his father loved all of them.
* * * * * *
Claire finished the lunch dishes and then checked the cookies Adam asked her to bake. The aroma filled the downstairs and Adam snuck in behind her to take one.
“Delicious,” he commented. “I couldn’t have done better myself.”
“I can’t imagine why you wanted cookies today,” quipped Claire.
“Because they’re sweet like you.” Adam had unarmed her with his words. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. He loved kissing her and this was no different. His lips found hers and she accepted the tender touches openly. His touch always caused her to respond and this time was no different. She returned his kisses. Their love was growing and becoming more passionate just as their little Cartwright was growing.
A knock on the door interrupted their romantic interlude. Adam released her and walked to the door. The hour on the mantle clock announced the arrival. Adam opened the door to greet Mrs. Holloway and Shelley. This was the surprise he’d arranged with Mrs. Holloway when they visited the Children’s Home. He had asked if Shelley could spend an afternoon with them and this was it. He and Claire would bring her home.
Claire entered the parlor. The surprise seeing Shelley overwhelmed her. “Sweetheart it seems we have company for the afternoon,” said Adam.
Claire smiled broadly and looked at Mrs. Holloway. She was hoping Shelley was there because the Board had approved the adoption. Graciously, as was Claire’s nature, she approached Shelley and said, “Shelley, I’m very glad that you could come and spend time with us.”
Shelley looked up at Mrs. Holloway and then let go of her hand and started walking around taking in her surroundings with the large Adam like eyes.
“Mrs. Holloway,” said Claire. “I can’t thank you enough for bringing Shelley to visit.”
“Don’t thank me. Thank your husband – he arranged it.”
Adam winked at Claire.
“She’ll be taken good care of. You won’t have anything to worry about,” said Claire.
“I’m sure of that. Now I have to be getting back and please remember she must be back before suppertime.”
“That won’t be any problem,” Adam assured Mrs. Holloway.
Shelley turned around and looked at the three adults. Mrs. Holloway had spoken to Shelley about where she was going and now knelt down to say she would see her later when she returned for supper. She smiled as she wished her a fun afternoon and assured her that she would be just fine.
Shelley listened and looked. She then went and plopped herself on the settee with the doll Claire had given her in the summer. Adam opened the door for Mrs. Holloway as she prepared to leave.
“I’m not supposed to say anything but I can’t contain myself,” she said. “You’ll hear from the Board in a day or so, but the adoption of Shelley has been approved. I have to admit they’re as excited about their decision as I am. So take this afternoon to start getting acquainted. Enjoy your afternoon.” Mrs. Holloway left.
Adam and Claire were ecstatic. A reality had been realized and it was wrapped in all the love they had.
Claire walked over to Shelley and touched the cheeks that had become red from the ride. She removed Shelley’s hat and coat. Not able to contain herself, Claire wrapped the child in a loving embrace. “I love you Shelley.”
The bright eyes of the child seemed to understand. She slid off the settee and looked around. Adam stood with his arms folded not believing he was a father.
He lifted his daughter and held her high in the air. She smiled for the first time he could remember. Adam swung her back and forth. His laughter was laced with an affliction he must have caught from his wife … a mist had formed in his eyes.
The reason for the cookies was now apparent. Shelley was the center of attention. Claire and Adam took her little hands and walked her slowly through the house and then up the stairs. They explained each room and that she would have a special room of her own. She seemed to understand.
When they finished the tour of the house they put their coats on and took a walk outside. They ended up in the barn and Shelley ran over to Topaz, Claire’s horse. She tried to climb up on the stall with trouble that Adam remedied. He spoke to her as he held her from falling and she continued to stroke the horse.
The tour for the day was over and they returned to the house and the warmth from the fireplace. Claire removed her coat and said she was going to make some hot chocolate and get the cookies. Adam winked at Claire and then sat on the floor to remove Shelley’s coat, hat and mittens.
When Claire returned she found Shelley sitting in Adam’s lap. They were both on the floor and Shelley was engaged listening to her father.
Instead of one child in the house, there were now two of them. What a wonderful sight. Claire made herself comfortable on the floor with just a little bit of difficulty and the three of them had their own party.
Adam reached over Shelley’s head and kissed his wife tenderly. Shelley looked and then reached for Adam. She kissed him. She then reached for Claire and kissed her. This was a moment Adam and Claire would forever remember.
Shelley reached for another cookie as Adam spoke. “Shelley I’m going to be your father and I’ll love you and care for you always.”
Claire looked at Shelley and said, “I’m going to be your mother. You’ll always be in my heart and I love you so very much.”
The joy of the afternoon signaled that arrangements for their daughter had been signed, sealed and now delivered.
*
EIGHTY-FOUR
A tiredness accompanied Hoss to the door. The ride from Virginia City invigorated him emotionally but a toll was taken physically. He thought after a bit of rest he’d be fine on his return journey.
He was greeted by a warm smile from the other side of the door. Mary was glad to see him and ushered him to a seat in the parlor. He was grateful to sit and relax. Mary was very attractive but Hoss noticed she appeared tired. It took a minute for him to find words but he did.
“Mary, I’m sorry about yer pa. I want you and yer ma to know how I feel and anything I can do to help you …. well ….”
Mary reached over and touched his hand. “It’s alright Hoss,” she said. “I know you’re sincere. Mama and I do appreciate all that your family and you have offered to do for us. Thank you.”
“It’s jes hard sometimes to find the words to say at times like these …. especially when it happens to someone you consider a friend,” Hoss said sheepishly. “But I am plum sorry.”
Mary recognized the sincerity in his eyes. He used a word she liked … friend … and knew she felt the same.
“Hoss, friends don’t always have to say anything. Sometimes words can be empty but the quiet presence of a person can be very meaningful and helpful.” She stood up and said, “Come with me. It’s been a long time since we talked and I think we can do it better over some coffee and cake.”
Hoss settled at the kitchen table and watched as she methodically took cups and plates from the cupboard. She was easy to get along with and he was glad for the chance to see her. Mary joined him at the table and both relaxed for the first time since Hoss arrived.
“Mary where’s yer ma?”
“Mama’s gone to take care of some business in town.”
“You didn’t go with her?” His question was asking more than the few words.
“As you can see I didn’t. I’m waiting for a couple of ranchers who want to look at our horses.”
Hoss nodded his head. “How is yer ma?”
This question Mary was able to answer. “She’s OK for the most part and trying to put all of this behind her. She’s going to be fine in time.”
“What about you Mary?”
Mary looked at her coffee cup and spoke softly. “I’m not sure how I am. One day I think I feel pretty well and then there are nights I lie awake and wonder. Mama and I agree my father’s death was inevitable. We differ on wanting to know the circumstances. Mama doesn’t want to know what they were. For me closure won’t come unless I know.”
“I guess I can understand yer ma’s feelings. She’s been through a lot.”
“What can you tell me Hoss? If you know what happened I need to hear it.”
“Mary I want you to git past this time in yer life but don’t want to hurt you.”
“There can’t be any greater hurt for me than not knowing the truth. We are friends and I want to hear all of it.”
Hoss swallowed hard and suddenly wished he were somewhere else. Choosing his words carefully he spoke slowly and recounted the details he could remember. Mary showed no emotion as he described events and the ultimate ending of her father’s life. She now understood his not being present at the funeral.
Hoss finished telling her what she wanted to know and searched her face for a reaction. Mary seemed satisfied now.
“Thank you Hoss. Thank you for telling me the truth. It’s over and I can’t tell you how happy I am that you’re able to sit here.”
Hoss understood her meaning … he was glad to be able to sit anywhere. The rest of their time spent together discussed plans for their horse ranch and other needs they might have. Hoss assured Mary they’d have no worries – that was the purpose of friends. The two of them shared more than coffee and cake. They shared truths and a friendship. Hoss tried to wait for Mary’s mother but the hour was growing late and he was growing a little tired. He asked her to give his condolences to her mother but had to be on his way. He’d see them again soon.
Mary secretly wished he could have stayed longer but surmised he should not have ridden over to Carson City at all. She inquired if he was rested enough and would be able to return home safely. When Hoss indicated he was Mary stood up and got his hat.
“I think it’s time you got on your way mista,” she said with a smile. “You shouldn’t have ridden all the way over here but I have to be honest and say I’m glad you did.”
Hoss accepted his hat and smiled. “I’m glad I did too.”
Mary watched as he rode into the distance. Standing on the porch she was oblivious to the cool wind. She knew the ending she needed for closure and could now start on a new path. As he rode out of view, she said in a whisper, “Thank you my friend.”
* * * * * *
Ben was more than agitated when Hoss arrived home. Before Hoss could get any words out of his mouth Ben was berating him for being irresponsible, foolish, and for not letting anyone know where he was going. After all, he’d come close to meeting his maker and still needed to recuperate. How he could not have used common sense baffled Ben.
Hoss just took a seat and let his father continue. When Ben was in a state like this there was no interrupting him. Hoss’ thoughts were on where he’d been. No matter how angry his father was he knew he’d done the right thing … for himself and for Mary.
Ben finally stopped yelling. Hoss looked at his father in a kindly manner and said, “I’m truly sorry pa but there was something I had to take care of. Dadburnit pa it was important. Now I’m gonna lay down for a while if’n ya don’t mind.” Ben merely shook his head and watched his son head up the stairs to his room glad that he was home safely.
* * * * * *
Time spent with Shelley moved along too quickly for Adam and Claire. Their afternoon together was the first real step to their becoming acquainted as a family. Adam noticed the gentleness and sweet demeanor of ‘his’ daughter and for the first time smiles that emanated from her … smiles that had not been seen before. They were three peas in a pod.
Shelley proved herself to be a curious child. She wandered around the house looking and touching items. Periodically she would look to see the reaction of her parents-to-be. Careful attention was paid to her which she relished. More and more smiles crossed her face and happiness surrounded all of them. There was a period when she appeared sleepy and Claire cuddled her close while she drifted off to sleep. Adam tossed a cover over the two of them and then sat next to the fireplace watching the scene.
“She’s so loving and fragile,” said Claire.
“Somewhat like you.”
Claire shot a glance at Adam. This was what each of them wanted … a family.
“We have some things to take care of you know.” Adam’s tone was thoughtful.
“Yes we do. One of the first things is to announce the new addition to our family and then prepare for her arrival. She’ll need so many things.”
Adam’s eyes twinkled as if filled with stars. He placed his fingers together and said, “She’ll have everything she needs … what she already has is our love. How about Sunday?”
“Sunday?”
“Yes, I think we should invite the family for dinner and tell them.”
Claire kissed Shelley’s head and stroked her hair. Shelley moved slightly and snuggled closer to Claire. She was so small but gave so much.
“Sunday it is,” said Claire.
Adam left to harness the carriage. It was time to take Shelley back. He hoped this would be the last time she’d leave them. As he harnessed the horse he could not help but feel warm and happy. His life had been changed for ever by two dark haired females. When he entered the house Shelley was awake and Claire was speaking to her.
“Well it’s time to get moving,” said Adam.
Claire’s look was not one of happiness but she knew this moment would come.
“Shelley, we have to take you back now to Mrs. Holloway. You understand?”
Shelley’s eyes focused on the gentle caring face in front of her. The sound of the soft voice rang in her ears. For the first time she nodded her head. Claire shot a quick look at Adam. Shelley had never acknowledged she understood what was being said to her before. This was another first.
Adam brought Shelley’s coat and hat over to Claire. He stooped down and turned the child toward him.
“Now Shelley, I’m not an expert at this but I’m going to help you with your coat and hat. Alright?”
Once again she nodded and his heart was melted as if warm butter by her bright eyes. Finally Adam finished getting her dressed and handed her doll to her. He said, “You know this doll is a real close friend of yours. Sort of like your family.”
Shelley held the doll closely and tilted her head as she listened. Claire kneeled down joining Adam.
“Shelley,” said Adam. “You and your doll are going to be a part of a family. You are going to be our daughter … our child. I’m going to be your father …. your papa, and this is going to be your mother … your mama. We’re going to be a happy family.”
Claire stroked her small face and both she and Adam smiled with hearts overflowing. Their gift was a smile from Shelley and a group hug which included the doll.
Adam helped Claire with her cloak and lifted Shelley up in his strong arms. Claire and Adam sang as they returned to the Children’s Home. The entertainment for Shelley was something she enjoyed and bounced her doll to the tunes.
Adam placed his arm around Claire as they waited for Mrs. Holloway. The next visit they hoped would be to take Shelley home permanently.
“Well I trust you had a good afternoon,” said Mrs. Holloway.
“We had a wonderful afternoon Mrs. Holloway and I think Shelley did too,” Claire said.
“Splendid. Shelley I’m sure Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright want to see you again real soon. You’d like that wouldn’t you?”
Mrs. Holloway was flustered when she saw Shelley shake her head in the affirmative. This was going to be a wonderful and loving family.
“Shelley, since Mr. Cartwright has removed your hat and coat, I’d like you to go and put them in your room.”
The large eyes heard and obeyed. Her little legs carried her body running down the hall.
Mrs. Holloway turned to the Adam and Claire. I have good news for you. She handed Adam some papers.
“These are the adoption papers. If you can meet with me in town tomorrow, they can be signed and notarized. Shelly can be yours on Tuesday of next week if that is agreeable with you.”
Adam and Claire hugged with all the enthusiasm they could muster. Adam cleared his voice and said, “Mrs. Holloway whatever time you set is fine. We love her dearly and can’t wait to have her as a part of our family.”
“Fine then. Ten o’clock tomorrow morning in the office of Attorney Abe Thornton. He takes care of all the matters for the Children’s Home,” Mrs. Holloway said with a smile.
“We’ll certainly be there,” said Claire almost breathlessly.
“Fine. You’ve already made a difference in our little Shelley. She’ll be missed but she’ll now have a life. She’s a child that you can’t help but love. The envelope I’ve handed you is the history we have on Shelley including her medical records. Please read it over carefully. I think in our first meeting we covered everything but please read it over again.”
“Mrs. Holloway, we will and thank you,” said Adam.
‘No thanks are necessary. It’s obvious this is meant to be and I’m just glad to be able to see it.”
The sound of tiny steps was heard coming down the hall. There was no mistaking the eyes. Adam walked over and picked her up. He twirled her around once again and this time she laughed. The sound of her voice was magic to their ears. Holding her close Adam felt the tiny arms around his neck as he kissed her cheeks. Shelley poked Adam in the nose with her little finger and he laughed heartily. “What’s good for the goose is good for the gander,” he said as he poked her nose. She laughed again.
Adam put Shelly down and holding her hand walked over to Claire. Both stooped to Shelley’s level.
“Shelley we have to leave now but it will only be for a short while. When we see you again we are going to be a family just like what we talked about this afternoon,” said Claire.
The eyes understood more than Claire or Adam could have imagined. Claire kissed and hugged Shelley as did Adam who also got in one last poke at her nose.
As Adam and Claire were walking out the door, Shelley broke loose from Mrs. Holloway and her tiny steps were heard.
Shelley looked up at the figures that provided her love, warmth and a sense of comfort. Holding her doll tightly against her she moved her angelic shaped mouth. “Mama. Papa”
EIGHTY-FIVE
Can a moment in time last forever?
A simple question that would seem to be answered by the word ‘no’. The instant Adam and Claire heard they would become Shelley’s parents would remain a moment where the answer was a resounding ‘yes’.
Leaving was a sad event when they departed the Children’s Home. Shelley’s eyes were wide and seemed not to understand this sudden departure. Eyes filled with a wish, a hope and misunderstanding followed Adma and Claire. Words spoken by the beautiful child were erased as she was taken into the main room with the other children.
Mrs. Holloway stroked the child trying to explain in a way a child could understand, but hope and disappointment to a child could not mend the hurt and confusion Shelley was feeling. Shelley didn’t understand and silent tears trickled down her cheeks as Mrs. Holloway held her and told her that ‘mama’ and ‘papa’ would be back. She would just have to wait a few days. Anguish had squeezed itself into the loving heart of the little child.
A sadness touched Adam and Claire as well on their trek home. They were quiet for a period … each lost in their own thoughts and feelings of having had to leave Shelley behind. Solace didn’t come with the thought of tomorrow. Today was a beginning that should not have ended. The afternoon was more than a blessing for them and now they were feeling an absence.
Adam drove cautiously in order to provide Claire a comfortable ride. She laid her head on his shoulder and pulled the lap blanket over her. Adam gave her the gift of quiet and space. The sun had disappeared but not because of the time of day. It was being moved aside by clouds that were announcing the rain to come.
Claire shut her eyes and held Adam’s arm tighter. He put his arm around her and listened to the secrets being whispered to each of them by the tall pines that lined their path toward home. Life, breath, strength, peace … parts of the puzzle of life surrounded them in the trees, the mountains, and the sky … all gifts of Mother Nature that would be found in no other place than here. Memories were merely that – memories.
Adam leaned over and kissed Claire’s silken hair. A full heart beating with joy and anticipation caressed his spirit and soul. Memories of the past would be all but forgotten for the moment, but Adam knew from adversity grew strength to face whatever the future would hold. Memories, like a potter’s clay, were also the basis that helped mold and shape one’s life, a person, provide joy and softly accept pain. Adam recognized the importance of memories and tucked each carefully away until he needed them.
Mother Nature was now cleansing the air with gentle rain. Dinner was finished and Adam played his guitar and sang as Claire finished her chores in the kitchen. She loved to hear his voice and knew his choice of songs was because he was a happy man.
Claire removed her shoes which was her custom and curled herself on the settee as he continued to sing. She was feeling tired but it was being overcome by her joy. The baby was apparently feeling her joy as well because its growth was becoming more noticeable for her. Claire had gotten into the habit of talking to the child which Adam adored. Another memory.
Tossing a throw over her he joined her. The nearness of her always affected him in ways that were still hard for him to believe possible. How he loved her, not only for her exquisite beauty, but for the person she was inside. The fact she had come into his life when she did and then disappeared had disarmed him at the time. She never left his thoughts and now would never leave his life. She was his life and being added was a child on the way and a child that would arrive in less than a week.
Their embrace also affected Adam and Claire recognized the fact. His tenderness made her complete. Claire realized she didn’t have to say much to Adam – her actions spoke for themselves.
Adam unfolded the papers given them by Mrs. Holloway. The story of Shelley contained in those papers would be their private story – but rewritten. Adam rolled Claire’s fingers through his hand as they viewed and discussed each aspect in front of them. Finally Adam put the papers back into the envelope and said, “Sweetheart, I was thinking about what we need to do to prepare for Shelley’s arrival.”
Claire’s eyes twinkled as the flames of the fire danced in her blue eyes. “I’ve been thinking about it as well. I’m also wondering what she’s doing now.”
“My suspicions are she is probably in bed now.”
“I suppose you’re right,” Claire paused.
“I was thinking about her transition to being here. I know some things will take time as we all adjust – I’m just wondering aout the upsides and downsides,” Adam said thoughtfully.
“I’m sure there will be those times. I have to confess I’m a little nervous,” admitted Claire.
“Well let’s see if we can get rid of your nervousness,” Adam said as he picked up paper and pencil. “We’re going to be in town tomorrow and I think we need to do some shopping – so a list is in order.”
Claire smiled and for the next little while the two and a half of them planned a list with love of what would be needed to welcome their daughter home.
The hour grew late which signaled time for them to retire. Generally Claire would get into bed and often read while Adam continued to work at the desk in their bedroom. This night she walked across the hall and stared into the room that would be Shelley’s.
Out of nowhere a chill seemed to cover her. She had no idea where it came from except to think it was nerves. A strong but gentle hand rested on her shoulder as four eyes peered into the room. Adam moved her hair aside and planted soft kisses on her neck.
‘It’s going to be beautiful Claire,” Adam said almost wistfully.
“Yes, she’ll have a beautiful room,” Claire said as she turned to Adam.
“That too – but what I was speaking of is our life.”
Adam turned out the lamp just as the rain ceased. They found each other in the darkness and their love once again joined them as one. Each filled the other with a fullness that only seemed to increase at these times. They were lost in the fury of their passion which always created a new memory.
* * * * * *
All concerns were cast aside as Adam and Claire waited for Mrs. Holloway in the lawyer’s office. They’d arrived early. Whatever tiredness either might have experienced from the evening before only fueled their love and this day.
Shortly before ten o’clock Mrs. Holloway arrived. She was smiling and greeted them warmly.
“How is Shelley today?” asked Claire in a worried tone.
“She’s fine except for the fact that she misses the two of you terribly.”
Adam smiled his beautiful grin. “That works two ways. We miss her as well.”
The door opened and Attorney Abe Thornton walked out of his office. He was a man that exhibited wisdom and patience. He was about the age of Ben but wore glasses and his gray hair was slightly receding.
Greetings were exchanged and the three participants in this matter of life entered the office. Meticulously Abe Thornton reviewed piece by piece the adoption process and each document requiring signatures and notarizing. He covered the seriousness of Adam and Claire’s intentions and then reviewed again their application for adoption and the recommendations and approvals by the Board of the Children’s Home.
Confident this was a proper fit and all parties involved understood completely the legal aspects of this formal adoption, Adam and Claire signed a series of legal documents. Each document was notarized by Abe Thornton’s assistant.
Abe Thornton finally addressed them. “Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright all the necessary documents are complete. I have an appointment with Judge Edwards this afternoon at two o’clock. At that time he will sign the necessary papers and then it will be official. You will be the parents of Shelley Cartwright aged three years. My hearty congratulations.”
Smiles radiated through Abe Thornton’s office that would have given the day’s sunshine competition. Mrs. Holloway indicated her happiness for Shelley and the Cartwrights. Adam and Claire hugged in celebration and then thanked Abe Thornton and Mrs. Holloway for their part in allowing them to increase their family.
“I think you’ll make excellent parents. The formal documents signed by Judge Edwards will be filed this afternoon and the formal adoption papers will be delivered to you later today. Is there anything else that I can assist with?” asked Abe Thornton with a heartwarming smile.
The looks on Adam’s and Claire’s faces gave him his answer. He informed them if there were any ensuing questions they should feel free to come in to see him. He bid them goodbye with a sigh and a confident nod of his head.
Outside the office Claire thanked Mrs. Holloway.
“My dear, I’ve felt all along this would happen … at least I hoped so. I know I said you could pick Shelley up on Tuesday but that was because I didn’t expect Judge Edwards to be in town before then. Once the official documents are delivered into you hands you are free to collect Shelley.”
“Mrs. Holloway there must be some transition you have to arrange for,” said Adam. “What would be reasonable for you?”
Thinking out loud Mrs. Holloway said, “With today being Saturday, completing my paperwork and getting Shelley ready to be picked up ….. “ she paused knowing their readiness to have Shelley in their home, “I’d like to say tomorrow afternoon but feel Monday morning would be best.”
Hugging Claire to him Adam said, “We’ll be there Monday morning. Right now we have some shopping to do.”
Mrs. Holloway smiled knowing Shelley would be in a gracious and loving home. “I suspect you do – but let me caution you,” she said with a smile, “Have fun spoiling her. She’s worth it.”
Claire hugged Mrs. Holloway while Adam shook her hand. In a flash a smiling Mrs. Holloway headed toward her carriage.
It didn’t matter that they were on the main street of Virginia City at eleven o’clock in the morning. Adam lifted his wife from her feet and whirled her around. Putting her down he kissed her lightly and said, “May I escort you? I think there’s some shopping to be done.”
Claire was particular about the items on their list and took time to ensure that each item was carefully selected. While she was looking at children’s clothing Adam meandered to another section of the store. He signaled with his head and a clerk joined him. Adam quietly pointed several items he wished to have added to their order.
A duo of Virginia City matriarchs were finishing up their shopping and noticed the Cartwrights. Adam joined his wife as she selected dresses, nightgowns, and other necessary items for Shelley. “Sweetheart our dear Virginia City gossips are watching.”
“Should we give them something to watch?” asked Claire.
“Well I don’t think we want to start anything we can’t finish,” said Adam. “Besides, our shopping will probably be the talk of the town before we reach the city limits.”
Claire laughed and the sound rang through the store. Adam leaned on the counter and smiled at his wife as the duo watched ever so carefully what they were purchasing and their behavior. To add fuel to the gossip, Adam placed his arm around Claire’s waist and heard a gasp.
“I think I have just added fuel to the fire,” Adam said.
Laughing Claire said, “Let’s make it a roaring inferno.”
Moving from counter to counter Claire completed the bulk of her purchases. She called Adam over and he tipped his hat to the spectators as he joined her.
“Adam please look at these items and tell me if they meet with your approval.”
“Ummm… they do seem to be something a little girl would wear. I’m not an expert.”
Claire lightly hit Adam on the arm as a tease. “I have to admit I have a lot to learn about little girls. Now if you were to ask me about big girls I would definitely have an opinion,” Adam said with a wink. “Do you think you have everything we need?”
“Not quite. There’s another shop we need to stop at to get her some other things.”
“That’s fine with me. Just let me settle up this bill with Riley.”
Adam moved to take care of payment for the items Claire selected when she realized she had not purchased ribbons for Shelley’s hair and she also needed a comb and brush. She kept her cloak pulled together so as not to give the gossips anything more to wonder about and moved in their direction.
“Good morning ladies. Such a pleasant day for this time of year don’t you think?” Claire remarked.
“Well Mrs. Cartwright. It’s been a while since we’ve seen you in Virginia City.”
“Yes it has,” Claire said as she went about selecting ribbons.
Another gossiper’s voice was heard from. “Ah Mrs. Cartwright, I’m still in awe of your proficiency on the piano. Your concert for Founder’s Day was magnificent and I do hope that we’ll have the opportunity of hearing you play again.”
Having finished selecting ribbons, Claire smiled. “I hope the opportunity will present itself once again. I thoroughly enjoyed it. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to join my husband.”
As Claire laid the last of the purchases on the counter Adam asked, “How much fuel did you add to the fire.”
“Not much – just a little kindling.”
“You know Mrs. Cartwright, you have a devilish side to you.”
“Me?” Claire laughed.
Two happier people could not have been found in Virginia City. The interaction between them had not gone unnoticed by the ladies of the gossip society. All packages were wrapped and being placed into their carriage. As Adam was escorting Claire out of the store he wished the duo a pleasant day and apologized if he and Claire had taken too much time making their purchases.
“Mr. Cartwright, not in the least. You and Mrs. Cartwright just seem like such a compatible match.”
“We are,” said Adam and with the tip of his hat escorted Claire out the door.
Eyes followed them as the clerk said repeatedly, “Ladies may I help you?”
“It’s a sin for any two people to be that happy.”
“It’s only a sin because Adam Cartwright didn’t fancy your daughter Sarah.”
Everything on the list had been checked off when Adam offered to buy lunch for Claire and the baby at the International House. This was an invitation Claire was not going to refuse. As they waited for their meal, Adam took hold of Claire’s hands.
“Adam, this is a public place,” said Claire.
Adam looked around and said, “So it is.”
They enjoyed their meal and then left Virginia City. The welcome of their new life filled them. Adam pulled the carriage over and drew Claire to him. “I love you so very much Claire and I love our life. It’s hard to be near you and not want to show affection.”
“I know Adam. I feel the same way. Some things may have to change slightly with our new life.”
He kissed her again and said, “We can handle that.”
As they began the dissent toward their home, Adam quietly said,
The clouds may endure for a while
Bringing forth their dismal rain;
But then the rainbow appears–
The beauty comes after the pain.
The darkness may come in the evening
With all the terrors of the night,
But then cometh the morning,
Bringing with it the light.
Weeping may endure for the night,
And sorrow may continue for long,
But joy cometh in the morning
After the sting is gone.
Joy alone can come from suffering
And courage is born of fear,
Though your path be strewn with evils,
Remember–the light is near.
EIGHTY-SIX
It’s kind of short notice to be invited to dinner,” said Joe as he helped himself to some hotcakes.
“Perhaps, but it’s not like we haven’t done things on the spur of the moment,” added Ben. “I kinda think it’s more fun this way.”
“I’m just glad to spend time with ‘em,” Hoss chimed in. “The weather’s gonna start getting colder and snow will be fallin ‘fore ya know it. Besides, I think Adam and Claire want to have company now since perty soon she won’t be getting’ around like she is now.”
Ben raised his eyebrows, looked at his middle son and smiled. Hoss’ words hit the mark. Anticipation of the first Cartwright grandchild had become the impetus that pulled memories of each of his son’s births.
Ben was able to smile because in each of his sons was a carefully woven part of their mothers. His pain had long since turned to acceptance and his life had continued. He secretly counted the months until the baby would make an entrance into the family and remembered the arrival of his three sons.
Ben was proud of the boys he’d raised alone and the men they’d become. Life was what it was. A daughter never arrived but he surmised it was because he wasn’t supposed to procreate a daughter. He now had one that he admired and loved with all his heart – so his waiting for the baby was wearing on his patience and time was moving along too slowly as far as he was concerned.
“I just hope Adam isn’t letting Claire do too much,” piped Joe. “Having a baby is serious and a woman shouldn’t be doing too much at a time like this.”
“Now how would you know something like that Joe?” asked Hoss.
“It’s just plain common sense. After all how many of our neighbors have had babies? Things get harder for them as time moves on. We just need to be sure Adam looks after Claire and help him do it.”
“Now hold on a minute,” added Ben. “Your brother is more than capable of taking care of Claire and the baby. We don’t need to put our noses in where they shouldn’t be.”
“We’re not putting our noses in. I just want …..”
“Joseph!” countered Ben.
“Pa’s right. You just leave Claire’s care to Adam and Doc Martin,” said Hoss. “They’ll see to her. We’ll jes have to support older brother. He don’t say much, but if’n you remember he tried to hide how nervous he was when he said ‘I do’. “As her time gets closer, I’m suspectin’ somewhere in that excitement he’s carryin’ around, he’s gonna be the same.”
Ben smiled as he recalled the wedding day of Adam and Claire. Again he knew Hoss’ words hit the target. “This is a part of nature and life. You two just be yourselves if that’s possible.”
“I just think we should be doing something,” Joe added once again.
“And that we will Joe. We done finished breakfast now and I think we can get ‘ta workin’ on something special for the baby.” Hoss tossed his napkin on the table and stood up. Dragging Joe with him toward the door he added, “We’re gonna make something special for our niece.”
Joe looked at his brother in disagreement. “You mean our nephew.”
“Our niece,” Hoss said again.
“Our nephew.”
Ben listened to each of their opinions bouncing back and forth as they exited the house. Waiting anxiously for the baby was bringing out childlike behavior in his two sons. Whatever the child would be, it would be loved more than it already was.
* * * * * *
“Claire you need to slow down,” Adam said more like an order than a comment.
“I will. There are just a few more things I’d like to do.”
More time would have permitted Claire to put Shelley’s room in order as she’d like. Adam soothed away her concerns indicating it would happen. For now, it was comfortable and being filled with delicate indications a little girl would own this space.
Adam disappeared for a moment while Claire finished putting away Shelley’s belongings for her new life. She smoothed the covers on the freshly made bed and sat down. In her hand she held the ribbons – ribbons that now tied her back to her own beginnings in St. Louis.
Eyes wide and holding the hand of a very tall man she entered the house for the first time that was to be her home. She didn’t quite understand that moment in time or the meaning of it. What she remembered was the feeling of once again being moved to yet another venue. At the time she wasn’t sure how long she’d remain, but for once the kindness of the tall man and the warmth of the woman’s face that greeted her created an image she would not forget.
It seemed her life had been an ebb and flow of constant changes from the existence of a tiny seed that struggled to bloom into a life of hopefulness. The difference this time was this home was her home. The tall man and woman were her parents. They surrounded her with a bloom of a hopefulness that sprang forth in her small body toward a future of promise.
She was continually changing with ever flowing paths of life’s ups and downs but was always shown love, respect and knowledge she was needed. Her growth changed in form and status while experiencing new awakenings. The love of her parents prepared her for the changes and adjustments that were to come. She was able to let go of familiar despair and take on familiarity and comfort of her present and future.
What had not been secure for so many days in her early life had become a fleeting moment in time. Family once thought of as a dream had become real and was lived to the fullest as she embraced the new found inner peace and happiness of adjustment – an adjustment she still lived that overflowed with never ending changes. Changes that were perfect and made her the person she was.
The sound of Adam coming up the stairs broke her thoughts. So much of her was in Shelley. She and Adam would become the tall man and the woman who would welcome Shelley as their own.
Claire looked up as Adam walked in and smiled at his overburdened arms.
“I’m not sure who the child is going to be,” smiled Claire.
“There’s a child in all of us,” Adam said. “Nothing will be too good for our children.” Adam unwrapped a rocking horse and then unwrapped a teddy bear placing against the pillow on the bed.
“Now I think the room is complete for the time being,” Adam said proudly as he stood back and looked around.
With the tip of her finger, Claire rocked the horse back and forth as Adam placed his arm around her. “Just thirty-six hours sweetheart.”
“I know Adam but it seems like an eternity.”
* * * * * *
Dinner was prepared by both Adam and Claire. He kept an eye on Claire ensuring she didn’t tire herself out – tomorrow would be quite a day. Their families would be arriving shortly and everything was ready. This would be the third time they’d supped with family and made an announcement. The first may not have been an overall surprise – the second was to be expected of a married couple – this one certainly would catch them off guard.
Adam insisted Claire get off her feet and become a lady of leisure as they waited for their guests.
The family arrived and their modest home comfortably welcomed them. Ben, Hoss, Joe, Uncle Hank, Aunt Maggie and Hop Sing. The conversation was lively and events of the past had flown from memory as if birds migrating south for the winter. Logs were placed on the fire and libation passed around.
Without knowing it, this was the beginning of a celebration – one of many that hopefully would fill this home and the new home Adam was building. Dinner was ready and Aunt Margaret assisted Claire and Adam in getting it to the dining room.
Adam took his place, heads were bowed and a silence ensued. Taking Claire’s hand in his, he said grace and gave thanks. When he finished he kissed her hand. The family noticed and smiled as the platters started being passed.
The dinner conversation covered everything from how much snow was expected to Joe cheating at checkers and the infamous apple pies that Margaret was famous for. More laughter erupted as they talked about the awards won at Founder’s Day and the ingenious manner in which Hop Sing won the log rolling event.
Hank sipped his wine and started telling stories which were actually more jokes than stories. Margaret slapped him on his hand trying to halt his wild stories but it was much too late. He was on a roll and had brought the table to roaring laughter. Joe could not contain himself and slapped the table. Ben’s deep laugh became the bass of the chorus with Hop Sing and Hoss adding their uncontrollable laughter as the tenors. Adam sat back shaking his head and became the baritone.
Both Claire and Hoss held their sides. Claire because her side hurt from laughing so hard and Hoss because all the laughter was causing his wound to hurt. Hoss didn’t mind because he was enjoying himself. The last story Hank told brought tears to Hoss’ eyes.
“I gotta remember that one,” said Hoss. “Let’s see if I get it right.”
Adam cut his eyes at his brother and listened with the others as Hoss intoned the story.
Hoss changed the sound of his voice and said, “I been so busy I had to git some rest. Last night I lay in bed looking up at the stars in the sky and I thought to myself, where the heck is the ceiling.” Hoss broke out in laughter again as did everyone. It was time to breathe, wipe eyes and collect themselves.
The main meal was finished and Claire suggested they adjourn to the parlor for coffee and more conversation. Adam stood and pulled out Claire’s chair. As they walked to the parlor he stopped her and asked, “How are you feeling?”
“I’m feeling wonderful,” she said with a glow Adam loved seeing. He ran his finger across her cheek and they joined the others.
The sounds that filled the home were what family life was about. Coffee was served and Adam insisted Claire sit down. She obeyed and her eyes asked him when they would tell their news.
Adam placed his arm around Claire. There was a lull in the conversation that provided the opportunity to announce Shelley’s adoption but Hank wasn’t finished storytelling. Claire’s Aunt Margaret nudged him and he decided to pick up his coffee and sip it.
“Missy Claire, I like to ask favor if not being too forward,” said Hop Sing nervously.
“Certainly. What is it?”
Hop Sing looked at the others waiting for him to ask the question and then he turned back to face Claire. “Piano wedding gift to you from Mista Adam. I wonder if you play please.”
“Excellent idea,” chimed in Ben. “That is if it wouldn’t tax you too much.”
“I think I can manage at least one for this evening,” she said as she stood and walked to the piano.
Claire positioned herself and placed her slender fingers on the keys. Joe finished pouring brandy and served it. He then joined the family audience awaiting the sounds to come. Claire started a piece by Chopin. The melodic sounds drifted into every crack and crevice of the room. Without knowing what was happening, each of the family was moved to their own ethereal place as her fingers caressed the keys.
This was a moment in time. A moment where all worries, troubles and differences were soothed by the miracle of music. Intricate passes washed away the concerns Claire’s Aunt Maggie had. Crescendos moved her Uncle Hank to feel closeness to his lost brother and sister-in-law. Ben breathed in the harmony escaping the instrument – a harmony of diverse and complex interchanges creating beauty – just like his sons he thought.
Hoss and Joe listened in quiet awe and reflection. The music opened their windows to the world. No words could have inspired emotions driven from the keys. As she was nearing the end of this musical journey, Joe and Hoss were nearing the end of the excursion of emotions and feelings they had been catapulted to and quietly accepted the gift of life and thankfulness.
Hop Sing sat quietly as if in a state of meditation as the music moved him emotionally. Fullness engulfed him as pools began to swell in his eyes. Pools of relief and love toward a woman who had come far to marry Adam, shared tumultuous moments toward healing with him and came close to being lost to all of them forever. Her music punctuated his need for the reality of his caring and friendship for her to be fed.
Adam admired her. Whatever time it took for his life to be made complete was worth the wait. She finished. She smiled and felt his eyes on her. Adam looked at her lovingly and thought ‘when I look at my wife and my life, the greatest happiness is family happiness’. Their life would forever reverberate in his heart like a beautiful melody.
“OK, I’m done,” Claire said lightheartedly as she walked to take her seat. Adam held her hand and winked at her. As she made herself comfortable he handed her a cup of Hop Sing’s special tea.
Compliments abounded and she accepted them graciously.
“Just think,” said Joe. “Our sister is the pride of the musical world in the Comstock and I was instrumental in making that known when I arranged for her to play for Founder’s Day.”
“Now you need to rethink that one a little bit,” added Ben.
“Yeah Joe,” added Hoss. “You was in a bind and Claire jes helped you out.”
Joe grimaced when they laughed. All present knew Hoss was telling the truth.
“There’s no reason to revisit how or why Joe and I collaborated on my performing. It was an exciting moment for me and I’m glad to have done it,” said Claire.
Adam put his brandy down and walked over to Claire. Taking her hand in his he withstood the chiding being tossed at him as an expectant father by his youngest brother.
The soft sound of his voice cut into the evening. Adam spoke from his heart. “You know our family is going to grow. Claire and I believe we have something invaluable – a perspective that comes from our experiences.”
Confusion formed on the faces of their families. Of course they were aware the family was going to grow. Claire was showing signs of it. Puzzlement hearing Adam’s words – words spoken slowly and carefully – increased the urgency to know what he was getting at.
Claire interrupted with a bright smile and giggle. “My learned husband is saying that since our family is going to increase, we have no idea what we might be in for.”
“And that’s a good thing?” asked Joe.
“Yes, “said Adam. “As of tomorrow our family will increase.”
“It … err … err ain’t time yet fer the baby,” added Hoss.
“No it isn’t. But tomorrow we’re going to have a daughter. Claire and I have adopted the most beautiful and precious child – Shelley Cartwright.”
“I thought you’d never get that out,” said Claire. Adam’s response to her comment was to give her a loving kiss on her soft lips.
The evening had traveled from laughter, to emotions fueled by music and now to joy with the news of a child.
Ben beamed as he watched Claire and Adam being congratulated. He felt proud. He felt happy. He quietly thanked Elizabeth for his son. His quiet exuberance could not be contained. He joined the others and in his booming voice said, “I’m a grandfather!”
As things settled down, Margaret made Claire sit still as she went to get more coffee for everyone. The evening was not going to end now. They wanted to know every detail and meet the newest family member.
“Shoulda’ betcha Joe. Told ya it was going to be a girl,” said Hoss.
——————————————————————————–
EIGHTY-SEVEN
“A Family Grows”
Oh, the comfort – the inexpressible comfort of feeling safe with a person – having neither to weigh thoughts nor measure words, but pouring them all right out, just as they are, chaff and grain together; certain that a faithful hand will take and sift them, keep what is worth keeping, and then with the breath of kindness blow the rest away. ~Dinah Craik, A Life for a Life, 1859.
Dinner had turned into celebration. Celebration had turned into joy. Joy had turned into the embracing of family importance. The announcement of Shelley became pure gold sprinkled through caring hands on their families.
Before retiring for the night, they looked once again at the official document delivered to them that afternoon – the formal adoption papers on Shelley. Sleep was difficult for both Adam and Claire. The bond they shared with Shelley started with a step of faith. They tossed aside trying to see the whole staircase, but rather were taking the first step and knew others would follow.
Resettling themselves, Claire kissed her fingertip and placed it upon Adams lips to represent her love and eternal hope. The fire in their bedroom hearth burned with a gentleness. The glow it radiated could not match the warmth centered in their hearts. Adam rested his hand upon Claire’s stomach and wondered what kind of a world their child would find. Their lives were about to change. The steady beat of their hearts were as if drums echoing fulfillment of life.
A mere shadow of their faces was all that could be seen from the glow in their bedroom. Outside a chilled mountain breeze found its way to their home but was kept at bay. Adam cast a glance at Claire and smiled. Her dark hair gleamed in the firelight as he turned his attention to the bedroom across the hall. Tomorrow night there would be a little person occupying it. He felt the softness of Claire’s hands which only matched the softness of her heart. “We need to get some sleep,” Adam whispered.
“I’m trying,” chuckled Claire.
“I guess we both need to try a little harder. Wonder how our little one will feel with a big sister.”
Adam felt the baby move.
‘I think our child is letting us know it’s looking forward to it,” Claire chuckled.
* * * * * *
The morning ritual at the Children’s Home was the same no matter what time of year. Today it would be different for Shelley.
Her tiny body lay cuddled with her doll under the covers. Her eyes were riveted on the window of her tiny room that had more often than not been her window on the world. This had suddenly changed because of the tall man and the woman with the warm smile. She wondered where they were. She was both sad and afraid. She knew they wouldn’t be returning and the only thing she had to hold onto was her doll. Whatever her little three year old dream had been was now gone like the hot chocolate and cookies they had shared. Her tiny lips were in a pout.
“Good morning Shelley,” said Mrs. Holloway cheerfully. “This is a very special day for you and two very nice people.”
Shelley gave no response. She just held her doll tighter.
Mrs. Holloway sat on the side of Shelley’s bed and stroked her hair. “You have a new mama and papa Shelley. They’re coming to get you this morning and we have to get you ready.”
There was still no response from Shelley. Mrs. Holloway believed she knew the reason and wished she could have righted it before now. The law wouldn’t allow it and she felt anguish for what the child must have gone through the last thirty-six hours.
Turning Shelley toward her she sat the child up. “Shelley this is a very special day. Do you remember I told you your new mama and papa would be coming back but you would have to wait a little while? Well that little while is over. They’re coming this morning.”
Shelley listened and wanted to believe. Her mind remembered them leaving. Her heart wanted them to return.
“Now Shelley I’m telling you the truth and we have to get ready. So let’s get you out of that bed and get you dressed and fed. Then you can help me pack the rest of your things. OK?”
Mrs. Holloway kissed Shelley on her cheek and took her hand. She complied. The staff was aware Shelley would be leaving them and had made some special gifts for her to take. Although they would miss this little person that had caressed their hearts, they were happy she would have a home and be loved.
Shelley finished her breakfast quickly and Mrs. Holloway asked an assistant to help Shelley get dressed. There were some final details she wanted to take care of.
Shelley was bathed to a polish and shine. The assistant helped Shelley’s little fingers button her dress and put on her shoes. The treatment Shelley was receiving caused her to sense something was going to happen. A heart the size of her tiny fist was beginning to beat its own tune of hopefulness.
“There now Shelley, you look great,” said the warm voice of the assistant. “I think we should let you get a look at yourself. How about that?”
Carrying the beating of her heart down the hall, Shelley was positioned in front of a mirror. Standing on the other side was a person that looked like her. She turned her head to look at the assistant who was smiling and then walked to the mirror and placed her hand on the image.
“That’s you Shelley. You look very pretty don’t you think?”
“My, my,” said Mrs. Holloway as she walked out of her office. “Shelley you are very pretty for your special day.”
Shelley’s eyes seemed filled with expectation. Mrs. Holloway extended her hand and walked back to Shelley’s room. It was time to pack the last of her belongings. For the first time Shelley believed.
* * * * * *
Images and music could not depict nor express the meaning of this day and time. Life gave no promises but Adam and Claire had.
“Mrs. Cartwright are we ready?”
“Very ready,” smiled Claire.
Adam held her in his arms and closed his eyes. The vestiges of all past pains was erased by the future and this moment. All his nerve endings had retreated and soothing was spread throughout his body as his dreams were being realized. He wondered how his life could be this full. Nowhere in his life plans had he foreseen so much of what had come to pass.
The road parted with a welcome as their carriage moved along. Caresses of nature’s gifts were being provided as a celebratory exclamation. Today marked the beginning of joys yet to be experienced. A man, a woman, a baby, a daughter. The loving hands of Claire and Adam had forged a bridge that would never need to be crossed again. Their destination lay before them.
Shelley sat on the wooden bench clutching her doll. Her small feet were swinging back and forth as she adjusted the dress on her doll. Her belongings were just close enough to the door to indicate she was leaving. The ticking of the clock marked the minutes until her parents would arrive.
The wisdom of Mrs. Holloway always prevailed. She signaled for an assistant. Shelley would have a bit of a ride to her new home and it made sense to see to it that nature didn’t call on the way. Reluctantly Shelley was led away but assured that she would be brought right back.
The door opened as the clock reached the appointed hour. The tall man and the woman with the warm smile entered.
“Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright, good morning,” said Mrs. Holloway cheerfully. “I suspect it’s been a difficult time for you having to wait until this morning to pick up Shelley.”
Looking around with his caring eyes Adam asked, “Where is Shelley?”
“Oh, she’ll be here in just a minute.”
“We’re just anxious to take her home,” Claire said.
“I can well understand that,” responded Mrs. Holloway. “While we’re waiting for her I’d like to give you these final papers.”
Claire walked over to the bench where Shelley had been sitting and picked up the doll. She never imagined the day she gave Shelley the doll in the mercantile was the day that would reap a daughter. Adam just watched with a glint in his eye.
“She’ll be well taken care of and very much loved,” said Claire.
“I’ve no doubt about that. I’m just very happy for all three of you … err … all four of you,” smiled Mrs. Holloway. She saw the kindness in Adam’s eyes and the love he exhibited toward his wife. She knew about Claire’s adoption in St. Louis but never spoke of it. It didn’t matter because she knew the person Claire was.
The sound of footsteps walking down the hall announced their daughter’s arrival. What Shelley hadn’t expected was a small audience waiting for her. Her steps stopped when she looked up and saw the tall man and woman with the warm smile. What Mrs. Holloway told her had been true. She tried to understand, but as a child, just accepted what she saw.
Claire kneeled down and extended her arms. Shelley looked at Mrs. Holloway who nodded her head. Moving slowly at first and then with assuredness, she was engulfed in the loving arms of her mother. Claire stoked her hair and kissed her cheeks. “Shelley, I love you,” said Claire in a quivering voice. “You’re going home with us. I’m your mother.”
The honesty of a child could not be masked. The look of happiness on the face of the new Cartwright was bright and cheerful.
The sound of a voice being cleared to gain attention broke the contact between mother and child. Shelley turned and looked at the black boots. Here eyes then moved up the form of the tall man until she saw his eyes and the smile on his face.
Her smile was returned when he lifted her as if a feather and held her to his chest. For that instant their two hearts beat as one. The feeling of her small arms tightly encircling his neck sealed his fatherhood. He stroked her back and with one hand reached out to his wife. The three of them stood in the first of their family embraces. Mrs. Holloway wiped the mist from her eyes.
* * * * * *
The way home was going to be one way. There would be no return to the Children’s home except perhaps for a visit to see Mrs. Holloway. Shelley watched as the road opened up again welcoming her. Adam placed Shelley on his lap and let her help him guide the carriage home. His words thrilled her and she bounced up and down. Adam’s hearty laugh was his thank you to nature for the goodness that abounded around them.
Claire was filled with the realization of being a mother and could not contain her joy. Whatever yesterday had brought was over. She looked forward to each new tomorrow. “Shelley Cartwright,” Claire said.
To their surprise a voice said, “That me.”
“You’re so right. That is you for now and always,” Claire added. “You’re our daughter.” Tears started to well in Claire’s eyes as Shelley spoke. For so long the child had said nothing. This was now the beginning of many surprises and journeys for her. There was nothing that would not be addressed as far as she was concerned.
Claire became lost in her memories. Their little daughter had quieted and now was sleeping. “Care to share?” asked Adam as he reached over and kissed his wife.
“You know me too well. I was just thinking what it means to be a mother,” she said as she stroked the sleeping child’s hand.
“Children are so special,” Claire said. “I was thinking how important it is to make a memory with your children … spending time to show you care … giving attention that only we can give … showing love in gentle ways …enjoying the fun of their growing up.”
“I love you Claire for things you probably wouldn’t even think of.”
“Probably not Adam. I’m putting that on the list of things you need to tell me about.”
Adam winked at her as he made the final turn toward their home.
“Claire, wait here until I get Shelley into the house. I’ll be back out to assist you.”
Claire started to say something but Adam’s look caused her to keep her comments to herself. She grinned sheepishly and would dutifully wait for his return. Adam gently carried Shelley into the house and before Claire knew it he bounced out the house with a spring in his step. Adam surprised her. He lifted her in his arms and after a kiss carried her into their home and closed the door with his foot.
He put her down and after assisting her with her wrap kissed her again.
Chuckling came from the now wide awake child. She held her tiny fingers over her eyes as she watched her mother and father kiss.
This part of their lives had come full circle for all of them – almost. There were still some months to go before the next scheduled arrival. They laughed at that prospect. Adam joked he could add more rooms onto the home he was building. Claire just took it in stride.
The afternoon was more than the three souls expected. Wherever Adam went Shelley followed him. When she wasn’t following him she was with Claire and allowed the help in preparing dinner. More words came from her mouth which warmed their hearts – but none more so than hearing her call them ‘mama’ and ‘papa’.
Time had come for Claire to get Shelley settled for bed. Earlier in the afternoon both Adam and Claire took her to her room and explained it was her room and this is where she would sleep. They showed her their room directly across the hall so she’d know they would never be far away from her.
Claire enjoyed the moments preceding bedtime. After bathing Shelley she dressed her in one of her new nightgowns and then called for Adam. He took the stairs two at a time and said, “Did I hear someone call me?” as he tickled Shelley’s sides.
“Shelley’s all ready for bed.”
“Well then I guess it’s time we get you in for the night,” Adam said. He pulled the covers over her and then sat on the side of the bed. Shelley popped out from under the covers and found what she was looking for. It was her teddy bear that she cuddled in her arms as her father was about to read her a bedtime story.
Claire kissed Shelley goodnight and felt the soft touch on her face followed by the word, “Mama.” Adam gazed at Claire as she sat in the rocking chair knowing how special this moment was. He announced he had a surprise and pulled a book from behind his back and started to read. Shelley tried to keep her eyes open as her father, who was stretched out on the bed with her, continued reading.
She had fallen asleep and would awaken to the rest of her life as their child. The story would be finished tomorrow and continue on for all the tomorrows to come. Claire joined him and they both kissed her goodnight once again. Claire turned the lamp down but could not leave the room.
If the truth were told, Adam found it difficult to leave the room as well. He leaned against the doorjamb and wrapped Claire in his arms. Kissing her hair he held her to him. She leaned against his strong frame and took his hands. All things can be possible if you believe she thought as she watched their daughter sleeping. This was another moment in time that would forever stand still for the two of them.
Adam looked at his sleeping angel and thought – “until you have a child of your own . . . you’ll never know the joy, the love beyond feeling that resonates in the heart of a father as he looks upon his child. You’ll never know the sense of honor that makes a man want to be more than he is and to pass something good and hopeful into the hands of his child.” He now had a better understanding of his own father.
Turning Claire in his arms she said, “I love you and our life so very much.”
Adam kissed her tenderly and long.
All that could have been wanted and needed, for the moment at least, had been DELIVERED.
